《Reborn as a Useless Noble with my SSS-Class Innate Talent》


 Chapter 1 1: Ch 1: The Pinacle of Power

    A man stood atop a mountain of bodies, his silhouette sharp against the storm-choked sky.


    Blood soaked the battlefield below him, rivers of crimson running through shattered earth and broken steel.


    The air reeked of death, but he stood undisturbed, his golden eyes fixed on the heavens above.


    "Come now! I have slain the kings, shattered the empires, and crushed the so-called chosen ones beneath my heel. There is no one left to stop me. Even your celestial pets failed to let me rise. Now, there is no place you can hide from me."


    He called out, his voice reverberating through the vast emptiness.


    Mocking laughter escaped the man''s mouth as he looked up at the very heaven that dared to stand in his way.


    Lightning crackled across the heavens, illuminating the torn battlefield in blinding light.


    The sky rumbled in anger, but the man merely laughed, a deep, mocking sound that carried through the winds of destruction.


    "You think your fury means anything to me? I have surpassed all who came before me. Not even the laws of this world can bind me! You will not keep me from godhood!"


    He spread his arms wide. His aura was majestic enough to dwarf the river of blood that followed behind him.


    And yet, the man did not get a response from the heavens.


    A blinding golden radiance formed above, coalescing into an unbreakable barrier of divine power. The heavens were closing their gates, denying him entry.


    The man''s smile vanished.


    "You dare deny me? After all I have done, after all I have conquered, you would reject me like a common mortal?"


    His voice, once filled with arrogance, turned into a snarl.


    The sky answered with silence, an absolute and final judgment.


    "Then I will tear my way through!"


    He roared, his energy surging outward. The very air trembled as the might of his existence clashed against the heavens.


    Space itself cracked under the force of his defiance. The ground beneath him crumbled, unable to withstand the pressure of his overwhelming power.


    Years and years of grudge and anger coated the man''s anger and it made the world tremble.


    A collision shook the cosmos. Mortal land and divine sky trembled as two forces¡ªone defying, one rejecting¡ªfought for supremacy.


    But in that final moment, as his power surged against the heavens, the celestial forces made their final move.


    A dark, invisible force wrapped around his body.


    His golden eyes widened as an unnatural sensation gripped him¡ªnot pain, not destruction, but something far worse. A pulling, a tearing¡ªhis very essence being separated.


    The heavens were not destroying him.


    They were casting him out.


    He let out a snarl of rage as his very soul was ripped from his body. The divine chains of fate that had once failed to bind him now dragged him away from his mortal shell.


    "How dare you! You cowards! If you cannot defeat me, you cast me aside instead?! Have the courage to face me!"


    His voice thundered, shaking the heavens themselves.


    His body¡ªhis perfect, invincible body¡ªstood frozen, lifeless, as his soul was wrenched away.


    Even as he was being thrown out, he made a final vow.


    "You will not keep me away forever. I will rise again. I will take what is rightfully mine!"


    Then, all turned to darkness.


    ______


    Kyle Armstrong gasped as he jolted awake, his lungs heaving as if he had been drowning moments ago.


    His body¡ªweak, fragile, unfamiliar¡ªached with a deep, lingering pain. His limbs trembled as he attempted to push himself up, but they barely obeyed.


    He collapsed back onto the bed, panting.


    What was this?


    This was not his body. This was not his power.


    The memories of the heavens casting him out, tearing him away, came flooding back in an instant.


    No.


    No, no, no.


    His hands clenched weakly against the thin sheets. He tried to move again, his pride refusing to accept this weakness, but a sudden voice interrupted him.


    "Young Master, you mustn''t strain yourself!"


    Kyle''s sharp gaze snapped toward the speaker. A man¡ªa servant, by the way he was dressed¡ªhurried to his side, worry etched across his face.


    "Your body is still weak. You must rest."


    Kyle''s lips curled into a sneer.


    Rest? Did this man not understand? Did he not see that Kyle had already lost everything? There was no time to rest.


    Even at this moment, what Kyle needed to do was strengthen himself to challenge the heavens again. Only once he had torn it apart will Kyle''s anger subdue.


    But the moment he tried again, pain shot through his body like a thousand knives piercing his flesh. His muscles refused to respond, his limbs shaking uncontrollably.


    This body¡ªit was useless. Weak. Pathetic.


    "Where am I?"


    Kyle''s voice was hoarse, unfamiliar even to himself.


    The servant hesitated, looking uncertain.


    "Young Master... you are in the Armstrong estate. You have been unconscious for days after¡ª"


    Kyle stopped listening.


    The name was foreign to him. The world around him was different. This was not his realm, not his battlefield.


    He had been reborn.


    A bitter chuckle escaped him, but it soon turned into a harsh cough. His own body couldn''t even withstand his amusement.


    How cruelly fitting.


    The heavens had stripped him of everything. His strength, his power, his status¡ªthey had reduced him to this broken shell of a noble. But what they failed to take was his mind. His will.


    That would be their mistake.


    The servant stepped closer, eyes filled with concern.


    "Young Master, you should¡ª"


    Kyle lifted a trembling hand and gripped the man''s wrist. The servant flinched, but Kyle''s grip, though weak, held firm.


    "Tell me. Where am I and how am I...no, get me the oldest person alive here. I have a lot of questions to ask him."


    Kyle said, his golden eyes gleaming despite his feeble state.


    The servant hesitated, but Kyle already knew the answer.


    It didn''t matter who they were. He would crush them all.


    Because he had already conquered one world.


    A second time would be nothing.


    ______


    Give me Power Stones and I''ll update faster.

 Chapter 2 2: Ch 2: The Pinacle of Power -2

    ''I-Is this the same young master that I used to know? It looks like the young master...but he feels nothing like the young master I used to know.''


    The butler stood at a respectable distance, his hands clasped behind his back, though his fingers twitched with impatience.


    He studied the young master before him¡ªKyle Armstrong¡ªwho, for the first time in his miserable life, was actually sitting still.


    Kyle''s sharp golden eyes were fixed on the old man before him, listening intently as the village elder spoke in his aged, wavering voice.


    It was a strange sight.


    As far as the butler could recall, Young Master Kyle had always been an arrogant, insufferable brat.


    A disgrace to the Armstrong name, born weak and lacking the noble elegance of his bloodline.


    The boy had thrown tantrums, abused his status, and shamed his house so often that even his own family had largely abandoned him.


    So why... why was he sitting so calmly now, listening with such intense focus?


    The old man was rambling about the greatness of the Armstrong lineage¡ªhow the Armstrongs were once a force to be reckoned with, warriors whose swords shaped the fate of the kingdom.


    Their name once commanded fear and respect, yet here sat the supposed heir, a fragile and crippled disgrace.


    It was all boring talk, and yet, Kyle did not show any intention of showing boredom or even annoyance.


    The butler had expected Kyle to get impatient within minutes. To interrupt the elder, scoff at his words, or perhaps lash out in frustration as he often did when reminded of his inferiority.


    But it never happened.


    Instead, Young Master Kyle leaned in, his expression unreadable, his fingers interlaced as if deep in thought.


    With every tale of conquest, every battle recounted, his eyes seemed to gleam brighter. The butler watched with growing unease, waiting for the inevitable outburst.


    And yet, it never came.


    By the time the old man finished speaking, an uncomfortable silence settled over the small gathering.


    The butler prepared to step in, to remind Kyle that this was a waste of time, to perhaps scold the old man for daring to prattle on for so long.


    But then, something unthinkable happened.


    Young Master Kyle stood up¡ªhis movements shaky but determined¡ªand, in a slow, deliberate motion, bowed to the elder.


    The butler''s breath caught in his throat.


    ''What?''


    Kyle Armstrong¡ªan arrogant, petulant fool who thought himself above all¡ªwas bowing to a mere village elder?


    It was so absurd that the butler momentarily froze, unable to comprehend what he had just witnessed.


    By the time he recovered, Kyle was already walking away, his weak body forcing him to move at a measured pace. The butler cursed under his breath and quickly hurried to catch up.


    "Young Master, What... what should I do about the old man? Should -"


    He called, barely masking his disbelief as he walked alongside Kyle. The butler made a gesture cutting his neck to show what he meant.


    Kyle didn''t even look at him. He merely waved a hand dismissively.


    "Don''t bother."


    The butler almost stumbled.


    "Don''t... bother? You mean to leave him be?"


    He repeated in shock.


    Kyle''s golden eyes flickered with amusement as he turned to glance at his attendant.


    "Why? Did you think I would have him silenced?"


    The butler stiffened.


    Yes. That was exactly what he had expected.


    The Kyle Armstrong he had known was a petty, insecure child who despised being reminded of his weakness.


    The butler had seen it before¡ªwhenever anyone dared to compare him to his stronger relatives, Kyle would lash out.


    If he could not surpass them, then he would destroy anything that reminded him of his inferiority.


    Yet now, he had listened to a lecture about the greatness of his ancestors without a single complaint.


    And now, he had let the old man live.


    The butler wasn''t sure what unsettled him more¡ªthe fact that Kyle had changed, or the fact that he couldn''t tell why.


    Before he could probe further, Kyle spoke again.


    "Bring me a sword."


    He said.


    The butler froze mid-step.


    "...A sword?"


    Kyle nodded, eyes forward.


    "For practice."


    For a moment, the butler simply stared at his young master.


    Practice?


    Kyle Armstrong had never practiced anything in his life. He had always thrown fits about his weak body, complained about his limitations, and sulked when compared to his siblings.


    The idea of him actually putting in effort was... laughable.


    The butler narrowed his eyes. Perhaps Kyle was planning something foolish, like swinging a sword wildly until he collapsed out of frustration.


    Still, an order was an order.


    "I... I will fetch one at once."


    the butler said, but his mind was racing.


    Where in the world was he supposed to find a sword dull enough that it wouldn''t hurt his young master, but still sharp enough that it wouldn''t insult his dignity?


    The butler glanced at Kyle again. There was something different about him now. Something unsettling.


    He had always thought of Kyle as a lost cause¡ªa pathetic failure destined to fade into obscurity. But today, for the first time in his life, the butler saw something else in his young master''s eyes.


    Determination.


    ______


    Kyle watched as the butler rushed off, his worried expression betraying his thoughts. He let out a small sigh and rubbed his forehead.


    ''How the hell did I end up like this?''


    The moment he had awoken in this frail, pathetic body, he knew that he had been reborn into a joke of a man.


    His arms were weak, his legs barely functioned, and his stamina was so nonexistent that walking too quickly made his chest ache.


    He had fought the heavens themselves, only to be thrown into this broken shell.


    It was almost funny. Almost.


    Kyle clenched his fist, feeling the feebleness of his fingers, the complete lack of strength.


    His once-mighty power¡ªthe overwhelming force that had made him feared in his past life¡ªwas nowhere to be found. He was starting from nothing.


    But there was one thing the heavens had failed to take from him.


    Time.


    He had time to rebuild himself.


    He had time to grow stronger.


    He had time to climb back to where he belonged.


    Kyle exhaled slowly, his lips curling into the smallest of smirks.


    Let them underestimate him. Let them think he was still the same useless noble they had always known.


    They would soon learn.


    This world was just another battlefield.


    And he had never lost a war.

 Chapter 3 3: Ch 3: The Pinacle of Power -3

    Kyle had never been the patient type.


    Waiting for the butler to return with a dulled, ceremonial sword was a waste of time. If he was going to reclaim his power, he needed to start now.


    His body was weak. His limbs barely had any muscle, his stamina was pitiful, and he was certain that a single punch from his past self would shatter this frail form like glass.


    But that was fine.


    Because power wasn''t just about strength¡ªit was about control and building a foundation.


    And control was something Kyle had mastered long ago.


    His golden eyes gleamed as he left the estate halls behind, making his way toward the private training grounds without waiting for his butler to return.


    He moved slowly, pacing his steps, feeling his body as he walked. His breathing was shallow, but not unbearable. His fingers twitched with discomfort, but they responded.


    There was no innate power in his veins¡ªnot yet. But that didn''t mean he couldn''t fix that.


    By the time he reached his private quarters, he had already pieced together several unpleasant truths.


    His body was in horrible condition. His muscles were atrophied, his nerves untrained, and his endurance nonexistent.


    This was the body of someone who had lived in absolute indulgence¡ªa noble who had never trained, never suffered, never fought.


    It was pathetic.


    Kyle stepped into the small practice garden adjacent to his chambers and immediately scoffed.


    The space was overgrown with weeds, the stone pathways cracked, the training dummies untouched. The racks of wooden weapons were pristine, without a single sign of use.


    The previous owner of this body¡ªthe real Kyle Armstrong¡ªhad never trained a single day in his life.


    Kyle clicked his tongue in irritation.


    "A disgrace. He had all the resources, all the time, and still chose to remain weak."


    He muttered.


    It was one thing to be born frail. But to accept it without a fight? To live in fear of failure rather than try?


    Kyle despised that type of person.


    "Unlucky bastard. Looks like he died without even trying."


    He said, shaking his head.


    Kyle felt no sympathy for the boy who had once occupied this body.


    In his past life, Kyle had been born doomed, yet he fought, bled, and clawed his way to power. This noble heir had everything and wasted it.


    So be it.


    This body belonged to him now.


    Kyle strode over to the weapon rack and picked up a wooden sword. The moment he lifted it, he frowned.


    The weight distribution was terrible¡ªtop-heavy, unbalanced, a toy rather than a real weapon. The grip was rough, clearly never adjusted for proper use.


    It was garbage.


    But it would have to do.


    He tightened his grip, exhaled slowly, and focused.


    The first step was to test his innate energy.


    Kyle had once wielded power beyond mortal comprehension¡ªa force that had brought entire empires to their knees.


    But this body... this cursed, weak body...


    Could it even handle a fraction of his old strength?


    He concentrated, trying to pull forth his power¡ªjust a sliver, a whisper of what once was. He channeled it through his fingers, into the wooden blade¡ª


    And then¡ª


    BOOM!


    The sword exploded.


    Splinters shot out in every direction, the shockwave rattling the walls. Kyle instinctively threw the remains of the sword away before his now-fragile hand could get injured.


    Tsk.


    Pathetic.


    His control was perfect¡ªhe had only used the smallest fragment of his power.


    But this body couldn''t handle it. His strength was like a storm raging inside a fragile cup¡ªtoo much force, too weak a vessel.


    Kyle exhaled slowly.


    ''This... will take time.''


    He looked at his hand, unharmed but trembling slightly from the recoil. His past body would have laughed at such a weak reaction. But this was his reality now.


    He needed to rebuild himself from the ground up.


    Before he could contemplate his next step, a sharp gasp echoed from the entrance of the garden.


    Kyle turned just in time to see his butler standing frozen in the doorway, his face pale as death.


    The man''s eyes were locked onto the broken remains of the wooden sword¡ªno, not just that. He had barely dodged it.


    The sword Kyle had thrown had missed him by inches.


    The butler blinked rapidly, his face losing what little color remained.


    Then, in a single swift motion, he rushed forward and grabbed Kyle by the shoulders.


    "Young Master¡ªquickly! We must hide you!"


    He hissed, his voice urgent.


    Kyle stared at him, unimpressed.


    "...Hide me?"


    The butler''s eyes darted around in absolute panic.


    "It''s an assassination attempt! Someone tried to kill you!"


    He whispered fiercely.


    Kyle almost laughed.


    He was the one who threw the sword, but the butler had already convinced himself that this was part of some grand assassination plot.


    The man''s paranoia was almost admirable.


    "You saw the explosion! Someone planted a trap! A weapon meant to detonate in your hands! This was a clear attempt on your life!"


    the butler continued, voice shaking.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "And your first instinct is to hide?"


    The butler hesitated.


    "Well... I..."


    Kyle shook his head, stepping past the panicked man.


    "If someone wants me dead, hiding won''t save me."


    The butler flinched but quickly followed after him.


    "Then what should we do, Young Master?"


    Kyle thought for a moment.


    His body was far too weak for real combat, but he couldn''t sit still and wait to be ambushed either. He needed a plan.


    Step one: Build his foundation.


    He needed to restore his strength, train his body, and adapt to this world''s power system. His past knowledge would be useful, but only if his body could handle it.


    Step two: Identify the threats.


    If there really was an assassination plot against him, he needed to know who was behind it. Was it internal¡ªhis own family? Or external¡ªanother noble house?


    Step three: Establish dominance.


    The real Kyle Armstrong had been seen as a joke. That worked in his favor. No one would expect him to rise.


    Kyle''s lips curled into a small smirk. Good.


    Let them underestimate him.


    It would only make his eventual rise all the more satisfying.


    For now, he needed one thing.


    "Forget the wooden swords. Did you get me a real sword?"


    Kyle said as he stepped forward, his golden eyes sharp.


    The butler paled.


    "Young Master, that''s¡ª"


    "Give it here and leave me alone."


    The butler swallowed hard but nodded.


    "...Understood."


    Kyle turned his gaze to the sky, his smirk never fading.


    The heavens had cast him aside.


    But they had made a mistake.


    They should have destroyed him completely.


    Because now, he was here¡ªand he was coming back.

 Chapter 4 4: Ch 4: Not so easy to bully- Part 1

    Kyle''s grip tightened around the sword. His movements were slow, deliberate¡ªeach swing calculated to test his body''s endurance.


    It was frustrating to swing his sword and not have the same force follow.


    In his past life, he could wield weapons that shattered mountains, move faster than the eye could follow, and withstand attacks that would reduce others to dust.


    But now?


    Now, after just half an hour of basic swings, his muscles burned, his arms felt like lead, and his legs trembled with exhaustion. His body was pathetic.


    Kyle exhaled sharply, lowering the sword. This wasn''t working.


    His current body was too weak to sustain intense physical training. If he continued forcing himself, he would gain nothing but injuries.


    There was a better way.


    Kyle closed his eyes, shifting his focus inward. His body might be fragile, but what about his energy?


    Power didn''t just come from the flesh¡ªit came from within.


    His past self had wielded a force that defied the heavens. If even a sliver of that energy still remained within him, he needed to find it, harness it, and strengthen his body from the inside out.


    Sitting cross-legged on the practice grounds, Kyle began to focus on his energy flow.


    At first, he felt nothing.


    But then¡ªa flicker.


    A faint, dormant pulse deep within his core. Weak. Fragile. But present.


    Kyle smirked.


    ''So, I still have something left. This should be enough to start building a new foundation.''


    Carefully, he began to circulate the energy through his body. He controlled the flow, sending it through his muscles, his bones, his veins.


    It was like stretching a long-forgotten limb¡ªuncomfortable but exhilarating.


    The energy was unstable. His body wasn''t used to it. But that was fine. He would force it to adapt.


    Hours passed.


    Kyle remained in deep focus, channeling his energy, preparing his body for what was to come.


    He was so engrossed that he didn''t even notice when the butler returned.


    The older man stood at the garden entrance, his expression caught between shock and disbelief.


    His Young Master¡ªwho had never trained, who had always scoffed at hard work¡ªwas sitting in absolute stillness, so deep in concentration that he didn''t even acknowledge his presence.


    The butler opened his mouth to speak¡ªthen hesitated.


    He had already been shocked enough today. Perhaps it was best to leave before he lost his mind completely.


    Silently, the butler turned and walked away.


    The sun had long set by the time Kyle finally opened his eyes.


    His body still felt weak, but there was something different now. The faint pulse of energy within him had grown stronger¡ªbarely noticeable, but still a step forward.


    A smirk crossed his lips.


    It''s a start.


    Just as he was preparing to freshen up for dinner, the butler returned¡ªthis time looking uncharacteristically hesitant.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "What?"


    The butler cleared his throat.


    "Young Master... The Lord has requested to dine with you tonight."


    Kyle instantly made the connection¡ªthis ''Lord'' must be the father of his current body.


    Interesting.


    But what truly caught his attention was the butler''s expression.


    The man looked tense, almost concerned.


    Kyle found that amusing.


    He had no memories of this body''s former life, but from the way the butler was acting, it was clear that his ''father'' wasn''t the warm, loving type.


    Still, Kyle merely shrugged.


    "Lead the way."


    The butler hesitated before sighing.


    "Young Master... whatever is said tonight, do not take it to heart."


    Kyle blinked.


    Then smirked.


    So, it was going to be that kind of conversation.


    He could already imagine it¡ªa disappointed noble father berating his useless son, words dripping with contempt.


    How cliche?.


    Kyle pretended to acknowledge the butler''s words, but inwardly, he had already dismissed them.


    It didn''t matter what this so-called father thought of him.


    Because Kyle wasn''t here to prove anything to him.


    He was here to conquer this world.


    And no amount of scolding or mockery would change that.


    "Let''s not keep him waiting."


    Kyle said, stepping forward.


    The butler swallowed nervously and led the way.


    ______


    Kyle entered the dining hall and immediately understood his position in this household.


    The long table, meant to seat nobles of high standing, was empty. No servants waited on him, no attendants stood by his side.


    He was the first to arrive.


    Or rather¡ªthe only one expected to arrive first.


    Kyle exhaled through his nose, his sharp gaze sweeping the room. The lack of staff was no accident. If he had been anyone of true importance, there would have been at least a few waiting to serve him.


    He wasn''t respected here.


    Good.


    It meant no one saw him as a threat.


    Kyle reached for a chair, intent on sitting down. But just as he pulled it out, his instincts flared.


    His fingers paused, brushing against the chair''s surface.


    ''It''s off balance.''


    The legs were crooked¡ªtilted in a way that could easily make him fall if he sat down carelessly. A small trick. Childish. But meant to humiliate him.


    Kyle''s lips curled into an amused smirk.


    ''That''s not all.''


    His eyes caught a gleam of something¡ªjust beneath the seat, tucked away in the shadows. A blade. Thin, sharp, positioned at an angle where a sudden collapse would drive it straight into his leg.


    Sloppy.


    The trap wasn''t made to kill him¡ªjust to make him bleed, to mock him, to remind him of his place.


    Kyle''s fingers trailed the edge of the chair thoughtfully. How pathetic.


    And yet...


    He didn''t react.


    Instead, he let out a slow breath and pretended not to notice.


    His ears picked up suppressed laughter.


    Kyle didn''t have to turn to know where it was coming from. Near the entrance, hidden in the shadows, a small group of armored men stood watching.


    Soldiers.


    They weren''t even trying to hide their amusement.


    Kyle could already picture the scenario in their minds¡ªthe disgraceful Young Master yelping in pain, falling, making a fool of himself once again.


    ''This is how they see me.''


    Kyle smirked to himself.


    How amusing.


    It seemed tonight would be more entertaining than he thought.

 Chapter 5 5: Ch 5: Not so easy to bully- Part 2

    Kyle moved without sound, his steps light as a shadow. Within moments, he stood right behind the gossiping soldiers.


    They were still laughing, their voices carrying in the empty hall.


    "He''s probably sitting in it right now."


    "Wonder how loud he''ll scream."


    "Damn shame no one''s around to see it."


    Kyle smirked. Pathetic.


    Then, before they could notice, he spoke.


    "Having fun?"


    The soldiers froze.


    A chill spread through them as they turned, their laughter abruptly cut short. Kyle stood right there, mere inches from them, watching them with a cold, piercing gaze.


    For a moment, true fear flickered in their eyes. But then, almost as quickly, they relaxed.


    "Oh! It''s just the Young Master."


    One of them scoffed, forcing a grin.


    The others followed his lead, chuckling. Their expressions shifted from surprise to mocking amusement.


    "What''s the matter, Young Master? Shouldn''t you be in the dining hall? It''s beneath your noble status to wander around here"


    Another sneered.


    "Yeah, yeah! What would the Lord say if he found out his son was¡ª"


    The last soldier chimed in.


    Before he could finish, one of them reached out¡ªto grab Kyle''s arm and guide him away, like a troublesome child.


    Big mistake.


    Kyle immediately pulled his arm back and leveled them all with a glare.


    The shift was subtle¡ªyet undeniable.


    For the first time, the soldiers hesitated.


    Something about the way Kyle looked at them was... different.


    Gone was the nervous, weak, foolish Young Master they were used to mocking.


    The Kyle standing before them now was calm, colder, his gaze piercing as if he were peering through their very souls.


    But the soldiers refused to see it.


    They convinced themselves it was nothing.


    He was still the same weakling.


    "What''s wrong, Young Master? Did you come all the way here just to stare at us?"


    One of them asked, feigning concern.


    Kyle ignored their sarcasm. His voice was calm, yet sharp.


    "Did you tamper with my chair?"


    The question caught them off guard.


    Their eyes flickered with momentary panic¡ªbefore one of them forced a chuckle.


    "Young Master, you''re being ridiculous! Accusing loyal guards of something we''d never do? That hurts."


    Kyle''s gaze hardened.


    They were lying.


    Pathetic.


    He could kill all of them right here. It wouldn''t even take effort.


    But that wouldn''t serve him.


    Instead, Kyle took a single step forward.


    His voice was colder this time.


    "I''ll ask again."


    he said, not as a question, but as a final warning.


    "Did you tamper with my chair?"


    The soldiers exchanged looks. They were still smirking¡ªbut now, it was forced.


    Still, they refused to acknowledge what was happening.


    "Heh, Young Master is being so serious today. Guess we should just¡ª"


    one of them chuckled, nudging his friend.


    CRACK!


    Before he could finish, Kyle grabbed the closest soldier by the collar¡ª


    And slammed his head into the stone wall.


    Hard.


    The impact echoed through the hall.


    Blood splattered. The soldier let out a strangled grunt before collapsing, groaning as his body slumped to the ground.


    The laughter was gone.


    The remaining soldiers stared at Kyle, their faces draining of color.


    Kyle brushed off his sleeve, as if he had just swatted away a fly.


    Then, his piercing gaze fell on the rest of them.


    Cold. Indifferent. Unmoved.


    The same question remained in his eyes.


    Answer.


    The soldiers finally understood.


    This was not the same fragile young lord.


    This was someone else entirely.


    The scent of blood filled the air.


    Kyle''s hand dripped crimson, a stark contrast against the dim glow of the torches lining the hallway.


    The soldiers backed away instinctively, their previous mockery now replaced with wariness.


    Their gazes flickered between the unconscious body of their companion and the calm, unbothered expression on Kyle''s face.


    Kyle didn''t rush.


    He walked forward at a steady, deliberate pace, stepping over the groaning body beneath him as if it were nothing more than an inconvenience. His polished boots left faint red footprints as he moved.


    The remaining soldiers tensed, their backs pressing against the cold stone walls.


    "Y-Young Master, wait! We were just joking, right? There''s no need for¡ª"


    One of them stammered, forcing a nervous chuckle.


    Kyle''s cold gaze silenced him instantly.


    "Joking? Is that how you justify your incompetence?"


    Kyle''s voice was quiet, but the weight of it crushed the air.


    The soldiers flinched.


    "You should stop now, Young Master. The Lord will be here any moment! If you don''t stop, you''ll¡ª"


    The second soldier tried, his voice more desperate.


    CRACK!


    Kyle grabbed him by the hair and slammed his skull into the wall.


    The sound of bone meeting stone echoed through the corridor.


    The soldier let out a strangled gasp before his body went limp, sliding down in a heap next to his unconscious friend.


    Blood streaked the wall where his head had been.


    The final soldier didn''t move.


    His hands clenched into fists at his sides, but his body was frozen in place. His breathing was uneven, and sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Kyle turned to him next.


    The man knew it was his turn.


    He braced himself, expecting the same fate as his comrades, but¡ª


    Kyle stopped.


    For the first time, Kyle did not reach out.


    Instead, he tilted his head slightly, his gaze unreadable.


    "I have a proposal for you."


    he said.


    The soldier''s body stiffened, his instincts screaming at him to run. But he forced himself to listen.


    Kyle continued, his tone almost casual.


    "You have two choices. You can either sit in the chair that was prepared for me..."


    He said.


    He let the words hang, his meaning unmistakable.


    "...or you can join your friends on the ground."


    The soldier swallowed hard.


    His mind raced.


    If he fought back, he''d lose.


    But was this really happening?


    This was the same cowardly Young Master who had always been too weak to lift a sword. Wasn''t he?


    Wasn''t he?!


    ''He''s bluffing.''


    That had to be it.


    Kyle had to be bluffing.


    If he just waited long enough, if he just played along, then surely the Young Master would return to his senses.


    So the soldier made his choice.


    "I''ll sit in the chair."


    he said, forcing his voice to stay steady.


    Kyle''s lips curled slightly.


    "Good."


    He stepped aside and gestured toward the dining hall.


    The soldier hesitated¡ªbut then, with stiff movements, he walked past Kyle and into the room.


    He reached the chair.


    He paused.


    Then, slowly, he sat down.


    A tense silence filled the air.


    Kyle stood a few steps away, watching.


    Waiting.


    And the soldier?


    The soldier prayed.

 Chapter 6 6: Ch 6: Taking out the Trash- Part 1

    Kyle watched with mild interest as the trembling soldier lowered himself onto the chair, his every movement stiff and hesitant, as though he were preparing for something unpleasant but unavoidable.


    Beads of sweat formed on the man''s brow, his breath coming in shallow gasps as his entire body visibly tensed the moment he placed his full weight down.


    And then¡ª


    CRACK!


    The wooden legs of the chair snapped instantly beneath him, sending him crashing toward the cold, hard floor.


    Before he could even register what had happened¡ª


    SLASH!


    A sharp, searing pain tore through his thigh, cutting into flesh and muscle with ruthless precision.


    For a single, agonizing second, there was nothing¡ªonly a sharp pause as his body struggled to understand what had just happened.


    Then¡ª


    The pain hit.


    The soldier screamed, his voice raw and desperate as he twisted on the ground, clutching at his leg in sheer panic.


    His fingers pressed against the deep wound, but the warm, sticky sensation of blood gushing between them told him what he already feared¡ªhe was losing too much, too fast.


    Kyle remained exactly where he was, his face untouched by even the slightest flicker of emotion.


    ''This is pathetic. I can understand if an untrained person makes such noises after being hurt, but a soldier must be trained to endure anything. Are the standards of training in this world dog-shit?''


    He watched, unimpressed, as the soldier''s body spasmed, his desperate fingers trying¡ªand failing¡ªto stop the bleeding.


    The man had internal energy, but he was not using it.


    "Keep your balance."


    Kyle''s voice was smooth, unhurried.


    But the soldier, whose legs had already gone numb from the shock, couldn''t obey even if he wanted to.


    His body gave out completely, his chest heaving as he collapsed flat on his back, panting like a dying animal.


    "P-please...I¡ªI''m injured! Please, s-spare me!""


    The soldier''s voice broke, his wide, panic-stricken eyes darting toward Kyle, pleading for mercy.


    Kyle didn''t move. He only watched this shameful conduct with a blank look on his face.


    He didn''t even blink.


    Instead, he tilted his head ever so slightly, his piercing gaze devoid of even a shred of sympathy.


    "You should have been more careful. If you didn''t want to get hurt... you shouldn''t have sat down. I did give you a choice to make."


    He said, his words slow, deliberate.


    The soldier whimpered, his body trembling violently as another wave of pain wracked his frame.


    His strength was draining quickly.


    ''T-This is not the young master...is the young master possessed by some evil spirit? Fuck! Am I going to die because of this?''


    The puddle of blood beneath him was growing larger, darker, thicker¡ªa sign that his time was running out.


    Kyle knew that the soldier wouldn''t last much longer. And the soldier knew that as well.


    But before the soldier could breathe his last¡ª


    Footsteps.


    Kyle''s ears caught the sound instantly¡ªlight, controlled steps echoing through the hall, approaching the dining chamber.


    Kyle''s gaze flickered toward the entrance.


    A moment later, the large wooden doors creaked open¡ª


    And a young man stepped inside.


    The newcomer appeared to be in his early twenties, his well-tailored clothing hinting at high status.


    He carried himself with an air of elegance and refinement, his features sharp and aristocratic, his neatly combed hair giving him the appearance of someone who had never once faced hardship in his life.


    But the instant his eyes landed on the bloodied scene before him¡ª


    He froze.


    The newcomer''s entire body stiffened, his breath hitching in his throat.


    His gaze darted between the unconscious soldiers, the shattered remains of the chair, the dark crimson stain spreading across the floor, and then¡ª


    His eyes landed on Kyle who not only looked unphased, but also like he had nothing better to do.


    And for the first time, true hesitation flickered across his face.


    The injured soldier let out a weak, strangled gasp, desperately struggling to lift his head. The poor man looked like he had seen his saviour and he tried to reach for the older teen.


    "Y-Young Master Christan¡ª!"


    He croaked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    He reached out with a trembling, bloodied hand.


    But before he could say anything more, before he could even beg for help, the last remnants of his strength gave out completely.


    Kyle had stepped over the man and it caused the now unconscious soldier to crush his fingers.


    His fingers twitched once before they went lax.


    Then¡ª


    His body went limp.


    Kyle exhaled through his nose, his expression bored, almost disappointed.


    "Already done? For someone with mouths as big as yours, I expected better. But I guess those who have a huge mouth usually do not last long."


    He murmured under his breath, watching the lifeless form at his feet with a faint flicker of amusement.


    Then, as if nothing had happened at all, he turned his gaze back to the young man standing in the doorway.


    Christan.


    Kyle had already figured out who he was the moment he stepped in.


    The oldest son of the family.


    The one everyone believed was the "rightful heir" of the Armstrong family....or so Kyle had heard.


    The one who would have inherited everything if not for the existence of the previous owner of this body.


    For a few seconds, Christan didn''t speak.


    His face remained ghastly pale, his expression torn between shock and wariness as his mind scrambled to process what he had just walked into.


    Finally, after a long pause, he forced himself to break the silence.


    His voice was hesitant, as if he wasn''t sure he wanted to know the answer to the question he was about to ask.


    "Wh¡ªWhat... is going on here? Kyle, you bastard! Did you cause this incident? How dare you-!"


    Kyle met his eyes, his own expression completely unreadable.


    Then, in a voice that was neither rushed nor aggressive¡ªbut carried an undeniable weight¡ªhe replied:


    "Hmm, what did I do so wrong? I was just taking out the trash. Are you telling me that I made a mistake?"

 Chapter 7 7: Ch 7: Taking out the Trash- Part 2

    Christan stood frozen in place, his eyes flickering between Kyle''s calm, unreadable expression and the bloodied mess on the floor.


    The longer he stared, the more a single, uncomfortable thought began to creep into his mind.


    Something was different about Kyle.


    The useless fool he had known all his life¡ªthe weak, cowardly, pathetic younger brother who had never once fought back¡ªwas nowhere to be seen.


    Instead, standing before him was a figure tall and unshaken, his posture straight, his presence imposing.


    There was no fear in his eyes. No guilt. No remorse.


    It was as if Kyle believed, without a doubt, that he had done absolutely nothing wrong.


    That realization irritated Christan more than he wanted to admit.


    A strange, unfamiliar pressure settled in his chest. It was a sensation he had never experienced before¡ªnot when dealing with Kyle, at least.


    Annoyance.


    Frustration.


    And, buried deep within him, an emotion he refused to acknowledge¡ªa faint, creeping sense of intimidation.


    But as the eldest son, as the one who was meant to inherit everything, Christan refused to let himself be looked down upon.


    Especially by someone as useless as Kyle.


    And so, swallowing down the strange unease curling in his gut, Christan straightened his back, forcing a look of stern authority onto his face.


    "...Kyle, take these men to be treated at once. And once they are well again, I expect you to apologize to them."


    He said, his tone firm, yet just barely wavering at the edges.


    Kyle''s expression didn''t change.


    He simply tilted his head slightly, studying Christan with something akin to amusement.


    Then, in a voice that was calm, clear, and completely indifferent¡ª


    "No."


    The word was spoken so simply, so effortlessly, that it took Christan a second to fully process it.


    And when he did¡ª


    A spark of anger ignited in his chest.


    "What did you say?"


    His voice dropped, his hands clenching into fists.


    "I said no."


    Kyle repeated, his gaze steady, unwavering.


    That was the moment Christan snapped.


    A surge of heat rose to his face, his pride burning at the blatant disrespect.


    "Kyle, I am the eldest son of this family. I outrank you. If you do not listen to me, I will be forced to take... harsh measures."


    He gritted out, his voice low and sharp.


    Kyle''s lips curved into something almost resembling a smirk.


    "Then do it."


    That response caught Christan off guard.


    For a brief moment, uncertainty flashed in his eyes¡ªas if he had not expected Kyle to actually call his bluff.


    Kyle had already seen through him.


    Christan was all bark and no bite.


    Even now, standing in front of Kyle with his fists clenched, his jaw tight, his body radiating anger¡ªKyle could tell immediately.


    ''There was no real power behind him.


    He had almost no aura.


    His body was underdeveloped.


    He had never fought a real battle before.''


    All Christan had was authority and authority without power to back it up did not last long. It would not take long before Kyle would be able to rule over this family.


    Kyle had already judged the strength of the soldiers in the Armstrong estate.


    And frankly¡ª


    He was not impressed.


    Just as Christan''s anger was reaching its peak, just as he looked about ready to lash out¡ª


    A presence.


    Kyle''s sharp senses picked up on it instantly.


    His head turned toward the door, his gaze shifting toward the group of figures entering the room.


    At the center of them¡ª


    A man.


    Kyle''s eyes locked onto him immediately.


    Tall, broad-shouldered, with a commanding presence that set him apart from the rest. Unlike Christan, this man actually carried himself like a warrior. His stance was firm, his aura steady and controlled.


    ''Still not impressive by my standards. But at the very least... he has a solid foundation.''


    Kyle thought, analyzing the man''s aura with quick precision.


    The man''s sharp gaze swept across the room, taking in the collapsed soldiers, the blood staining the floor, and finally, his two sons standing at the center of the chaos.


    His face remained impassive, unreadable.


    Then, in a voice filled with authority¡ª


    "Christan."


    The eldest son immediately straightened, turning toward his father with a strained expression.


    "Lord Father. This is his doing. Kyle has been causing trouble again. He¡ª"


    Christan greeted, bowing slightly before quickly gesturing toward Kyle.


    The man¡ªLord Armstrong¡ªraised a hand.


    The room fell silent instantly.


    Kyle noted the way even the guards seemed to instinctively shut their mouths, their postures straightening at the mere gesture.


    ''He holds real authority here. At the very least, he is respected enough that people obey him without hesitation.''


    Kyle thought.


    Lord Armstrong then turned to Kyle, his gaze calm but sharp.


    "Kyle, explain yourself."


    He said, his deep voice carrying across the room.


    Kyle met his father''s eyes, completely unfazed by the weight of his presence.


    And then, in the same indifferent tone as before, he shrugged.


    "I was just taking out the trash. You don''t have to mind me.""


    He said simply.


    A flicker of something passed through Lord Armstrong''s eyes¡ªa brief, unreadable emotion.


    Before he could say anything, Christan stepped forward again, his face red with anger.


    "Stop spewing nonsense, Kyle! Admit what you did¡ª"


    Christan snapped.


    Once again, their father raised a hand.


    And once again¡ª


    Silence fell.


    Kyle remained motionless, watching the exchange with faint interest.


    For the first time, he actually felt a tiny bit of amusement at the situation.


    Lord Armstrong exhaled slowly before shifting his gaze back toward Kyle.


    "Explain further."


    He said.


    Kyle considered his words carefully.


    Then, without hesitation, he spoke.


    "These guards did not check their surroundings. They made a fool of themselves by attempting to humiliate me, despite being nothing more than weaklings. They also allowed dangerous furniture to enter the family dining hall. Do I need to go on?"


    He said, tilting his chin slightly toward the unconscious men.


    His voice remained calm, even, measured, yet the words carried a sharp edge of disdain.


    "And so, as the son of this family, I was within my right to discipline them. And that... is exactly what I did."


    Kyle continued, his gaze meeting his father''s unflinchingly.


    The room was silent.


    Christan looked like he was about to explode again, but before he could speak¡ª


    Lord Armstrong raised his hand one final time.


    And that was enough to shut everyone up.

 Chapter 8 8: Ch 8: Taking out the Trash- Part 3

    Silence hung thick in the air after Kyle''s words. No one could muster the nerve to question him.


    After all, these words were not what they expected a useless and careless person like Kyle Armstrong to say.


    Even though his explanation was blunt and unapologetic, no one had a strong enough counterargument to challenge him.


    The atmosphere grew tense, heavy with uncertainty as everyone in the room tried to process what had just happened.


    And then¡ª


    Of course¡ª


    Christan had to speak.


    "This is ridiculous! Are we really just going to let this slide?!"


    Christan burst out, his voice sharp with frustration.


    His gaze darted toward their father, searching for support.


    "Father, what Kyle did was completely unacceptable! He acted out of line and attacked his own family''s guards! We can''t just ignore this¡ªhe should be punished!"


    His words were filled with righteous indignation, his chest rising and falling as if he truly believed he had the moral high ground.


    But¡ª


    Lord Armstrong did not answer immediately.


    Instead, he turned his gaze toward Kyle, his expression unreadable.


    "Kyle, Was it truly you who dealt with these guards?"


    The Lord said, his deep voice cutting through the tension.


    Kyle met his father''s eyes calmly, unfazed by the disbelief evident in his tone.


    "YeS."


    Kyle answered without hesitation.


    The Lord shook his head.


    "There should be a limit to your jesting."


    He said simply.


    Kyle raised a brow, waiting for an elaboration.


    The Lord sighed, as if exasperated by having to entertain this conversation any longer.


    "Kyle. Do not lie to me again."


    He said, voice firm, final.


    The words were spoken with such certainty¡ªsuch absolute conviction¡ªthat for a brief second, Kyle almost found it amusing.


    ''Ah, so this is how shallow his understanding is.''


    Kyle thought, a smirk playing at the edges of his lips.


    The Lord genuinely believed that Kyle was incapable of doing what he had just done.


    Not because of lack of evidence. Not because of some logical flaw in Kyle''s explanation.


    But because, in his mind, the Kyle he knew was simply too weak.


    And it didn''t matter how much the facts contradicted that belief¡ª


    He refused to see it.


    Kyle found himself chuckling softly under his breath.


    This world''s understanding of mana, of strength, of true power¡ªit was utterly laughable.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    Kyle asked, his tone holding an edge of amusement.


    The Lord gave him a pointed look.


    "There is no way you did this. No matter what nonsense you claim."


    He stated, gesturing toward the unconscious men.


    Kyle tilted his head, his smirk widening.


    "Well then, why don''t you try me? If you fight me, then all your doubts will become clear, right?"


    He said, voice light but carrying a sharpness underneath.


    The room stilled.


    Christan''s eyes widened. The guards stiffened. Even some of the servants, who had been lurking at the edges of the room, seemed caught off guard by the sheer boldness of Kyle''s words.


    Lord Armstrong''s expression hardened.


    "There is no need for such foolishness. You do not need to act out like this, Kyle. Whatever you are trying to prove, it is pointless. There is no reason for you to¡ª"


    He said dismissively.


    Kyle cut him off.


    "Fine! Then there''s no point in me staying here, either."


    He said, rolling his shoulders lazily.


    He turned toward the door, walking away without hesitation.


    "I''ll have dinner in my own room. Since it seems I''m not needed in the common hall."


    Kyle called over his shoulder.


    The finality in his words left no room for argument.


    Christan watched Kyle''s retreating back, his face contorted in a mix of disbelief and outrage.


    "That fool has lost his mind..."


    Christan muttered under his breath.


    Kyle didn''t bother responding.


    But just as he was about to step past the threshold of the dining hall, his father''s voice stopped him in his tracks.


    "Kyle."


    He paused, tilting his head slightly in acknowledgment but not bothering to turn around.


    Lord Armstrong''s tone was calm but held an undercurrent of authority.


    "Behave yourself. And keep yourself presentable. Lady Rose Adam will be visiting soon."


    He said.


    Kyle did not react.


    At least, not outwardly.


    Instead, without answering or questioning further, he simply walked out.


    The moment he stepped outside the dining hall, his butler practically sprinted toward him, nearly tripping over himself in his rush to catch up.


    "Young Master! A-Are you alright?! Did anything happen? Did they¡ª"


    The butler called, his face filled with nervous energy.


    Kyle held up a hand, stopping him mid-panicked ramble.


    "I''m fine."


    He said evenly.


    The butler exhaled in relief, but his expression remained tense.


    Kyle took a moment before finally asking¡ª


    "...Who is Lady Rose Adam?"


    The butler stiffened, looking taken aback by the question.


    "Young Master...Lady Rose Adam is... your fiance?e."


    He said slowly, as if making sure he had heard correctly.


    Kyle blinked once.


    The butler took his reaction as a sign to elaborate quickly, his words spilling out with urgency.


    "She is from the prestigious Adam family¡ªone of the most powerful noble families in the empire! She is widely known for her beauty, intelligence, and grace! Many noblemen would give anything to be engaged to her, but it is you who is her fiance?!"


    he explained, his tone filled with reverence.


    Kyle remained silent for a moment.


    Then, after a few seconds¡ª


    "...Huh."


    The butler looked at him expectantly, as if waiting for him to express excitement or ask further questions.


    But Kyle only offered a half-hearted shrug.


    "Not interested."


    He said simply.


    The butler nearly tripped over his own feet.


    "B-But Young Master! She is Lady Rose Adam! Surely, you must¡ª"


    He sputtered.


    "I don''t care."


    Kyle said, his tone flat.


    The butler gaped at him, looking like he was about to faint from sheer shock.


    Kyle sighed.


    It wasn''t that he had zero curiosity about this so-called fiance?e.


    But in the grand scheme of things¡ª


    Did it really matter?


    He had far bigger priorities than some noble engagement.


    And besides¡ª


    If this Lady Rose Adam was anything like the rest of the nobility he had seen so far...


    She probably wasn''t worth his time anyway.

 Chapter 9 9: Ch 9: Young Master has gone missing - Part 1

    Kyle returned to his room, his mind already weaving together a plan on how to proceed.


    If he wanted to survive¡ªno, thrive¡ªin this new world, he needed two things above all else:


    Power and fame.


    Power would ensure his survival and fame would cement his status and ensure that no one would dare underestimate him again.


    Unfortunately, both of those things were far from his grasp at the current moment.


    "Those gods sure played an effective trap on me. I cannot believe I am stuck in my current form. Looks like I will have to work even harder now."


    Kyle knew that his current body had a terrible reputation¡ªone of weakness and incompetence.


    It wasn''t just a matter of proving himself once; he would have to consistently show his worth, time and time again, until his new reality was accepted as truth.


    And that meant work.


    A lot of it.


    Kyle sat cross-legged on the floor, taking a deep breath as he focused inward.


    The first step was correcting the flow of mana inside his body.


    As he concentrated, he could feel it¡ªthe erratic, unstable energy coursing through his veins. It was like a tangled, knotted rope, flowing in the wrong directions, leaking out instead of strengthening him.


    ''No wonder this body is so useless. Whoever was in here before didn''t even try to regulate his own energy. I have to force my energy to flow in the correct direction.''


    Kyle thought, frowning.


    Slowly, methodically, he began to redirect and correct the flow.


    Every adjustment was like fixing a broken circuit, forcing the mana to move properly, strengthening his muscles, his nerves, his very bones.


    Hours passed.


    Sweat dripped down his brow, but he did not stop.


    And then¡ª


    Something clicked.


    A rush of power surged through him, and for the first time since arriving in this world, Kyle felt a connection to his true self.


    His powers had begun to awaken. The mana was finally flowing through his veins in the correct manner. But it also made Kyle feel a stabbing pain.


    Kyle exhaled, feeling lighter, more in tune with himself. It felt like progress, but he needed a proper gauge of his growth.


    In his previous life, the standard method of measuring progress was through a system¡ªa physical manifestation of one''s progress, serving as a guiding tool to track development.


    He decided to create one.


    Gathering his mana, Kyle concentrated on manifesting an entity that would serve as his system. The energy twisted and shifted, condensing into a form¡ª


    A bright panel of glowing letters appeared before him, floating in the air.


    Kyle''s gaze swept over the information it displayed:


    [System Initialized. Checking Body status- Body Fitness: 5%- Body Awakening: 1%Current abilities: Mana Awakening: Stage 1Innate Ability: SSS-Grade Mana, Special Adaptability]


    Kyle grimaced.


    ''Pathetic.''


    Just looking at those numbers made him want to punch something.


    He had never seen a number so low in his life. Even the weakest trainees back in his world would have had at least 30% fitness at their lowest point.


    Besides, there was no skill Kyle had that was related to sword. The only consolation he had was the fact that he still had his Innate Ability from his past life.


    ''It''s fine. This is just the starting point.''


    Kyle told himself.


    He closed his eyes, calming his emotions.


    Tomorrow, he would wake up early and begin training in earnest.


    There was no time to waste.


    The first light of dawn had barely crept over the horizon when Kyle slipped out of the Armstrong estate and made his way toward the woods.


    He wanted peace and quiet¡ªsomewhere he could train without being disturbed or spied on.


    ______


    Back at the Armstrong estate¡ª


    Panic broke out.


    The moment the servants realized that Kyle was gone, the entire household fell into disarray.


    "Where is he?! The Young Master never leaves his room this early!"


    "We should report this to Lord Armstrong immediately¡ª"


    "No! If the Lord finds out that the Young Master went missing under our watch, he''ll have our heads!"


    A secret search effort began, with the estate''s staff desperately trying to locate Kyle before the Lord or Christan noticed.


    But outside the estate¡ª


    The rumors spread like wildfire.


    By midday, whispers had already circulated through the city¡ª


    "The useless Armstrong heir is missing?"


    "Did he run away out of shame?"


    "Maybe his father finally kicked him out!"


    These rumors eventually reached the wrong ears.


    A small but notorious group of mercenaries known as ''The Ashen Blades'' heard the whispers of Kyle Armstrong''s disappearance.


    They weren''t a large organization, nor were they particularly famous, but they were known for one thing¡ª


    Targeting weak nobles for ransom.


    "The Armstrong brat is missing? And no one knows where he is?"


    One of the mercenaries mused, leaning back in his chair with an amused smirk.


    "This might be a golden opportunity."


    Another chuckled.


    The leader of the group, a man with a long scar running across his jaw, tapped his fingers against the table, deep in thought.


    "Think about it. A noble''s kid, alone, with no guards around?"


    He said.


    The room fell silent, the weight of his words settling in.


    They all knew what he was implying.


    They could take him.


    Hold him for ransom.


    Maybe even sell him off to a rival family for a hefty price.


    "Alright. Gather the men. We''re going hunting."


    The leader said, standing up.


    ______


    Meanwhile, deep in the forest, Kyle had no idea that people were already hunting him.


    He stood in the clearing, shirt soaked in sweat, muscles aching from exertion.


    His progress was slow, but he could feel it¡ª


    His mana was flowing better.


    His body was adapting.


    His power was returning.


    He took a deep breath, stabilizing his stance, preparing for another round of intense training¡ª


    And then¡ª


    He felt it.


    The subtle shift in the air.


    The presence of unfamiliar people.


    Kyle''s lips curled into a small smirk as he lowered his stance, preparing himself.


    ''Looks like today''s training session just got a little more interesting.''

 Chapter 10 10: Ch 10: Young Master has gone missing - Part 2

    Kyle stood still, his senses sharpened as he felt the faint but unmistakable flow of mana creeping toward him.


    It was erratic, unrefined¡ªclearly the work of amateurs. But it was still vivid enough to tell him that someone was headed his way.


    It made Kyle sighed.


    If this was supposed to be an assassination or an ambush, then whoever sent these people had horribly low standards.


    Without turning his head, he spoke, his voice calm yet commanding.


    "Come out. If you want to live, face me head-on."


    The forest remained still for a moment, but then a low chuckle echoed from the shadows.


    From behind the trees, several men in dark, weathered clothing stepped forward, their weapons glinting under the dim light. Their faces bore confident smirks, as if they had already won.


    One of them, a burly man with a scar running down his cheek, let out a snort.


    "And why would we listen to some noble brat who''s out for a stroll?"


    Kyle tilted his head, his expression unreadable.


    "Because you''re lucky."


    The leader of the group, a rough-looking man with a jagged blade resting on his shoulder, raised a brow.


    "Lucky?"


    Kyle nodded, his lips curving into a smirk.


    "Yes, lucky. Because I''m a pacifist."


    The entire group burst into laughter. The leader grinned, shaking his head as if he had heard the most ridiculous thing.


    "A noble brat, lost in the woods, pretending to be a pacifist? That just makes things easier for us. No need to waste too much effort then."


    With a flick of his wrist, he pulled out his blade.


    Kyle let out a quiet chuckle and turned toward a nearby tree.


    With one smooth motion, he reached out, snapped off a thin branch, and held it like a weapon in front of him.


    The laughter from the group quieted. A few exchanged glances, wondering if they were dealing with a complete fool or if there was more to this than met the eye.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?"


    One of the men asked, his tone a mix of amusement and irritation.


    Kyle twirled the branch in his fingers, testing its weight.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m arming myself to defend against you."


    He said, his voice laced with mock innocence.


    The leader sneered.


    "Enough of this. Take him down."


    The Ashen Blades rushed forward, their weapons glinting as they aimed for a quick, decisive kill.


    But the next moment, chaos erupted.


    Kyle moved.


    With a flick of his wrist, the small branch whipped through the air, colliding with the nearest attacker''s wrist with a sharp crack.


    The man cried out as his weapon flew from his grasp. In the same motion, Kyle twisted his body, sidestepping an incoming blade and bringing his branch down onto another man''s knee, forcing him to collapse with a strangled gasp.


    The leader barely had time to process what was happening before Kyle appeared before him, moving with a speed far beyond human limits.


    A single, precise strike from the flimsy branch sent the leader staggering back, pain shooting up his arm as if he had been struck by an iron rod.


    In less than a minute, the fight was over.


    Kyle stood amidst the fallen men, his stick resting against his shoulder, completely unharmed. The air was thick with the groans of the injured and the occasional pained whimper.


    The leader of the Ashen Blades was kneeling, one hand clutching his bleeding arm, his expression a mixture of shock and disbelief.


    "Impossible! You... you''re supposed to be weak. A disgrace. How¡ª?"


    He muttered, staring at Kyle as if he were seeing a ghost.


    Kyle crouched in front of him, meeting his gaze with calm, cold eyes.


    "Why did you attack me?"


    The leader swallowed hard, realizing there was no point in lying.


    "Money. We heard the rumors... that the Armstrong family''s weak son had wandered off. We thought we could make an easy profit."


    He admitted.


    Kyle exhaled through his nose.


    "I see. So your plan was to kidnap me, huh? Not a bad idea."


    The leader quickly lowered his head.


    "It was. A huge mistake. Please, let me live. I swear, we won''t come after you again."


    Kyle''s expression remained unreadable as he tapped the stick against his palm.


    "And why should I let you live?"


    The leader hesitated for a moment, before desperation took over.


    "I''ll do anything. Anything you ask."


    Kyle studied him for a long moment before speaking.


    "Then prove it."


    The leader blinked.


    "How?"


    Kyle''s voice was devoid of emotion as he delivered his next words.


    "Cut off your own arm."


    A heavy silence fell over the clearing.


    The remaining conscious members of the Ashen Blades stiffened, their eyes widening in horror.


    "Y-You can''t be serious¡ª"


    The leader stammered, his voice shaky.


    Kyle tilted his head slightly.


    "I don''t repeat myself."


    The leader''s breathing grew ragged as he looked down at his injured arm. He knew that if he refused, Kyle would kill him without hesitation.


    And somehow, the thought of that calm, cold execution terrified him far more than losing a limb.


    His hands trembled as he reached for the dagger strapped to his belt.


    A moment later, the forest was filled with the sound of a blade cutting through flesh... and a scream.


    Kyle watched, indifferent, as the leader collapsed, clutching the bleeding stump where his arm had once been.


    Satisfied, Kyle turned to the remaining Ashen Blades.


    "Take your leader and leave. If I see any of you near me again, I won''t be so generous next time."


    "D-Didn''t you say you were a pacifist?"


    One of his opponents asked while trembling and Kyle let out a bloody smile on his lips.


    "What do you mean? I am a pacifist. I prefer to make people unable to fight, hence ending the conflict. I mean, if they are unconscious, or even better, dead, then they won''t be able to cause a conflict, right?"


    Kyle''s smile looked innocent and dangerous at the same time.


    The men wasted no time. Scrambling to their feet, they hoisted their leader up and vanished into the forest, their fear overriding any lingering thoughts of revenge.


    Kyle exhaled and turned his gaze to the bloodied ground.


    Weak.


    These mercenaries, these so-called killers, were weak.


    And if they were any indication of this world''s strength, then he had nothing to fear.


    His lips curled into a smirk as he turned away, heading deeper into the forest.


    It was time to truly begin his training.

 Chapter 11 11: Ch 11: I have no intention to marry you - Part 1

    Lady Rose Adam stormed through the grand, marble-floored hallways of her family estate, her heels clicking against the polished surface with sharp intensity.


    Her dress, an elegant cascade of crimson and gold embroidery, fluttered violently with each furious step she took.


    ''How dare father do this to me?''


    Lady Rose''s anger boiled over as she pushed open the heavy oak doors of her father''s study without knocking.


    The loud bang of the doors hitting the walls startled the older man inside, but he didn''t look up from the documents spread across his desk.


    Instead, he calmly set his quill down and leaned back in his chair, regarding his daughter with an unreadable expression.


    "Why? Why would you humiliate me like this? Of all people, you engaged me to the most foolish, most useless noble I have ever met!"


    Rose demanded, her voice sharp.


    Lord Adam sighed and rubbed his temples as if he had anticipated this outburst.


    "Rose, calm yourself."


    He said in a measured tone.


    But Rose''s fury only grew.


    "Calm myself? How can I? Do you have any idea how ridiculous this is? I am the flower of local high society, the most sought-after lady in the kingdom! I deserve better than¡ªthan Kyle Armstrong!"


    Her father studied her for a moment, then nodded.


    "You''re right."


    Rose blinked, caught off guard.


    "I... what?"


    "You do deserve better. Which is why, originally, I wanted you engaged to Christan Armstrong."


    He folded his hands on his desk.


    Rose frowned.


    "Christan?"


    "Yes. The eldest son of Lord Armstrong. A respectable heir with a solid standing. However, he was already engaged to another. Lord Armstrong proposed a match with his younger son instead, and since I was the one who extended the invitation for this union, I could not reject it without causing offense."


    Lord Adam exhaled.


    Rose clenched her fists.


    "So I''m supposed to just accept this? To be shackled to that pathetic excuse of a nobleman?"


    Her father''s voice turned firm.


    "For now, yes. This engagement is politically beneficial to our family, and I will not allow you to act recklessly."


    But Rose wasn''t listening anymore.


    "No! If I can''t refuse this engagement, then I''ll make that fool do it for me."


    She muttered to herself.


    With that thought solidified in her mind, she turned on her heel and marched out of the study, ignoring her father''s calls for her to return.


    ______


    Back in the Armstrong estate, Kyle stood in front of his bedroom window, gazing at the sprawling gardens below.


    His mind was occupied with his recent training, the slow but steady increase of his strength, and his growing understanding of mana in this world.


    A soft knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts. The butler entered cautiously, as if debating whether or not to disturb his young master.


    "Young Master, I bring news."


    The butler cleared his throat, shifting uncomfortably.


    "Your fiance?e, Lady Rose Adam, will be visiting tomorrow. The household expects you to receive her properly. Please ensure you are presentable for her arrival."


    Kyle barely reacted. He simply blinked at the butler, processing the words with complete disinterest.


    A long silence stretched between them.


    The butler hesitated before continuing.


    "Young Master...?"


    Kyle turned away from the window and began walking past the butler without a word.


    Alarmed by his lack of response, the butler quickly followed after him, his voice laced with worry.


    "Young Master, did you hear me? Lady Rose Adam is coming tomorrow. You must¡ª"


    Kyle zoned out again, his mind drifting elsewhere.


    ''A fiance?e? What a hassle.''


    The butler, mistaking his silence for unease, swallowed nervously.


    "Young Master, I understand that you may not be thrilled about this meeting, but please be mindful. Lady Rose is known for her beauty and sharp tongue, and she¡ª"


    Kyle lifted a hand, signaling for the butler to stop talking.


    "I don''t care. I will deal with her when she arrives."


    He said flatly, his voice devoid of emotion.


    The butler paled.


    "Young Master, that attitude¡ª"


    But Kyle had already left the room.


    The butler sighed, rubbing his forehead. Tomorrow was going to be a disaster.


    The following morning, the Armstrong estate was bustling with activity.


    Servants hurried through the halls, preparing the grand sitting room where Lady Rose would be welcomed.


    Elegant floral arrangements were placed on tables, fresh tea was brewed, and an assortment of sweets was prepared¡ªall in honor of the young lady''s visit.


    Kyle, however, did not share the same enthusiasm.


    He sat alone in the training yard, his body wrapped in a thin layer of sweat from his early morning exercises.


    Dressed in simple training robes, he had no intention of dressing up or putting on any noble airs.


    He had barely finished his warm-up when a carriage arrived at the estate gates.


    From within, Lady Rose Adam stepped out, radiant in a lavish emerald dress that complimented her fiery red hair.


    Her sharp green eyes scanned the surroundings with a critical gaze, her lips curving slightly downward in disapproval.


    "So this is where I''m expected to marry into? How unimpressive."


    She muttered under her breath.


    A servant rushed to greet her, bowing deeply.


    "Lady Rose, we are honored to receive you. The Young Master is waiting inside¡ª"


    "No need. I''ll find him myself"


    Rose cut in sharply.


    The servant blinked in confusion, but before he could protest, Rose had already started marching across the estate.


    It didn''t take her long to spot Kyle¡ªseated on a stone bench near the training grounds, calmly drinking a cup of water as if he had not a single care in the world.


    She approached, her presence demanding attention.


    "Kyle Armstrong!"


    Kyle glanced up lazily, his blue eyes unreadable as he took another sip of water.


    "So, you''re the useless fiance? I''ve been given. You''re even worse than I expected."


    Rose crossed her arms, her voice laced with contempt.


    Kyle placed his cup down, tilting his head slightly.


    "And you''re louder than I expected."


    Rose''s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "Listen to me carefully. I have no intention of marrying you. I refuse to be tied down to a man who is known as the disgrace of his family."


    She said, stepping closer.


    Kyle raised a brow, unimpressed.


    "Then leave."


    Rose faltered.


    "What?"


    Kyle shrugged.


    "If you don''t want this engagement, then just leave. No one''s stopping you."


    Rose''s lips parted, but no words came out.


    She had expected Kyle to argue, to try and hold onto the engagement out of desperation or pride. But instead, he was... completely indifferent?


    For the first time since arriving, a strange uncertainty settled in her chest.


    Kyle, seeing her momentary hesitation, picked up his water cup again and took another slow sip.


    "You''re still here."


    He observed.


    Rose''s fingers clenched against her arms.


    Why, indeed?

 Chapter 12 12: Ch 12: I have no intention to marry you - Part 2

    ''I...did I just get rejected? Me? Rose Adam? The flower of society? How can anyone say no to me?''


    Rose stood frozen in place, her breath caught in her throat as Kyle''s simple rejection echoed in her mind. Leave. No one''s stopping you.


    It was the exact opposite of what she had expected.


    She had come here, confident that Kyle¡ªweak, useless Kyle¡ªwould cling to the engagement, beg her to reconsider, or at least put up some kind of fight.


    Instead, he had brushed her off as if she were nothing more than a passing nuisance. She had not even gotten a chance to reject Kyle herself.


    Her fingers trembled slightly, her pride warring with the shock that refused to let her move.


    A voice suddenly called out to her, snapping her back to reality.


    "Lady Rose!"


    The butler, an older man with a perpetually worried expression, hurried toward her. His gaze flickered toward Kyle, who had already turned away, disinterested, before looking back at Rose.


    "Lady Rose, this is no place for a refined noblewoman such as yourself. Allow me to escort you inside. Also, please do not take Young Master''s words to heart. He''s going through a rough patch right now.."


    The butler said quickly, bowing slightly.


    Still dazed, Rose allowed herself to be guided without resistance. She moved as if in a dream, her thoughts swirling, unable to fully process what had just happened.


    By the time she reached the guest chambers, the weight of embarrassment settled deep in her chest.


    Her mind kept replaying Kyle''s indifferent expression, the way he had dismissed her without hesitation.


    She had thought herself above him¡ªshe still did¡ªbut why did it feel like she had been the one humiliated?


    Dinner that evening was uncomfortable.


    The Armstrong family dined together in their opulent hall, the long table adorned with candlelight and fine silverware. Rose was seated near the head of the table, beside Kyle''s empty seat.


    She barely touched her food. She could feel the weight of everyone''s eyes on her, but she kept her gaze fixed downward, unwilling to meet them.


    It was Emelia Armstrong, the second-born daughter of the family, who finally broke the silence.


    She was a striking woman with golden curls and a cunning glint in her blue eyes, her tone light yet sharp.


    "Lady Rose, it''s truly wonderful to have you here. I believe your presence will do wonders for correcting Kyle''s poor temperament. Perhaps now, we''ll finally have someone who can control him."


    Emelia said with a smile.


    Rose stiffened.


    Control him? Did they truly think she was here to tame him like some kind of wild animal?


    She forced a polite smile onto her face.


    "I... appreciate your confidence in me."


    Emelia giggled, clearly amused.


    "Well, it''s only natural. The Armstrong name carries great expectations, after all. I''m sure you''ll do your best."


    The entire conversation made Rose''s stomach churn.


    Here she was, sitting among Kyle''s family, pretending as if their engagement was still intact when, in reality, he had already rejected her. It was humiliating.


    But at the same time...


    Her gaze flickered toward the other nobles seated around the table, all influential figures within the Armstrong household.


    If she played her cards right, she could still gain something from this.


    Even if her engagement to Kyle was already doomed, staying here and fostering connections could prove useful in the long run.


    So, Rose endured this mental torture and continued to sit still while others talked around her.


    She smiled when necessary, spoke only when addressed, and nodded at the right moments. But deep inside, her pride burned with resentment.


    As soon as the meal ended, she excused herself quickly, eager to retreat to the privacy of her chambers.


    On her way back to her room, she caught sight of something unusual.


    Through the open courtyard, she saw Kyle, alone, training with a sword.


    The moonlight bathed his figure in silver, highlighting the sharp movements of his blade as he practiced his swings with precise, controlled motions. His shirt clung to his frame, damp with sweat, while his breathing came in slow, steady rhythms.


    Rose halted in her steps, her eyes widening slightly.


    Kyle was... training?


    She had assumed he was completely worthless¡ªan incompetent fool who was too weak to ever be taken seriously. Yet, here he was, working tirelessly, his expression one of intense focus.


    For a brief moment, something stirred in her chest¡ªa strange mixture of curiosity and unease.


    But then, shame crept back in.


    Why was she even watching him?


    Kyle had already dismissed her without a second thought. He didn''t care about her. And she¡ªshe didn''t care about him either.


    With that thought firmly in her mind, Rose quickly turned and hurried to her chambers, unwilling to let herself be drawn into anything concerning Kyle Armstrong.


    ______


    Kyle had sensed Rose the moment she arrived.


    He could feel her presence lingering near the courtyard, her energy barely noticeable, yet still a distraction.


    But he chose to ignore it.


    She was insignificant to his development.


    His focus remained on his training. He had spent hours refining his movements, adjusting to his current body''s limits, and pushing himself beyond them. His grip on the sword tightened, his muscles aching but his spirit relentless.


    Then, suddenly¡ª


    [Swordsman Talent Level 1 Unlocked.]


    A small notification flashed within his mind.


    Kyle paused, exhaling slowly as a smirk ghosted over his lips.


    ''Finally.''


    This was only the beginning, but it was a crucial step.


    He could feel the shift in his body, the slow but undeniable progress. His techniques were returning to him, his body was beginning to respond as it should, and soon... soon, he would no longer be bound by weakness.


    Satisfied, he finally set his sword down and stretched his sore limbs.


    The air was cool and crisp, the faint scent of night-blooming flowers lingering in the courtyard. For a moment, Kyle simply stood there, enjoying the stillness.


    Then, without a second glance toward where Rose had been watching him, he turned and made his way back to his room.


    Tomorrow, his true training would begin.


    ______


    I''ll try to update 2 ch/day.

 Chapter 13 13: Ch 13: I have no intention to marry you - Part 3

    The early morning air was crisp, carrying the lingering chill of the night as the sun barely crested the horizon. Kyle was already awake before it was time for him to be up.


    His mind was naturally inclined to waking up early and even changing bodies did not break this habit of his.


    Inside his private training chamber, Kyle sat cross-legged on the cold stone floor, his eyes closed as he focused entirely on the mana coursing through his body.


    The energy was still sluggish, not yet flowing with the natural ease he once commanded, but it was improving.


    With each controlled breath, he guided the mana along his veins, forcing it into proper circulation. His body, long accustomed to frailty, fought against him, but he persisted.


    Just as he was nearing the peak of his meditation, a sharp knock echoed against his chamber doors.


    Kyle sighed, exhaling the excess mana before standing up.


    "Come in."


    The door creaked open, and his butler, an elderly man with a perpetually anxious expression, stepped inside.


    "Young Master Kyle, I apologize for the intrusion, but you must come out to bid farewell to your fiance?e, Lady Rose."


    The butler began, bowing slightly.


    Kyle frowned at the statement.


    Fiance?e?


    "I don''t have a fiance?e anymore. Lady Rose told me to break the engagement, and I agreed. There''s nothing more to discuss. I hope you won''t joke like that again in front of me."


    He corrected, stretching his sore limbs.


    The butler visibly stiffened.


    "Pardon...?"


    For a moment, the old man simply stared at him, as if struggling to process what he had just heard.


    "Young Master, you must reconsider. Lord Armstrong put great thought into this engagement. It is not merely a personal matter¡ªit is a political necessity. Breaking this match could put your position in the family at risk. It could even lead to future problems."


    The butler urged, his voice carrying a newfound urgency.


    Kyle rolled his shoulders, unconcerned.


    "I''m not interested in tying myself down just because it''s ''necessary.''"


    The butler''s mouth opened and closed, at a loss for words.


    Kyle could see the conflict in the old man''s expression¡ªhe was not just worried about the engagement, but about Kyle himself.


    After a brief moment of thought, Kyle let out a sigh.


    "Fine. I''ll see her off."


    The butler visibly relaxed, nodding in relief.


    "I will have fresh clothes prepared, Young Master."


    Once dressed, Kyle stepped outside, dressed in a simple yet elegant black tunic, his long sleeves fitted with silver embroidery. His hair, usually unkempt, was neatly tied back.


    Lady Rose was already near the carriage, standing beside her waiting attendants. She turned the moment he approached, eyes widening slightly in surprise.


    It was the first time she had truly looked at him since their engagement was decided.


    Kyle had always been described as sickly, a shadow of his older brother¡ªbut the man standing before her now was different.


    His presence was steady, his gaze sharp and unwavering, and there was an undeniable confidence in the way he moved.


    For a brief moment, she hesitated.


    Then, regaining her composure, she lifted her chin and crossed her arms.


    "I assume you''ve finally come to your senses?"


    She asked, her voice smooth but edged with challenge.


    Kyle simply raised an eyebrow.


    "About?"


    "About our engagement, of course. If you regret breaking it, now is the time to apologize and beg me to reconsider."


    Rose said, her lips curling slightly.


    Kyle blinked once. Then twice.


    Then, he turned away.


    "Not interested."


    The words hit Rose harder than she expected.


    For a moment, she simply stared at him, her pride screaming at her to say something, to make him acknowledge her worth.


    But he was already walking away, as if their entire conversation was nothing more than a trivial errand.


    A sharp pang of bitterness settled in her chest.


    She had wanted him to break the engagement, but now that he had... why did it feel like she had lost?


    Her attendants called to her, and she forced herself to move, stepping into the carriage. As the horses pulled forward, she did not look back.


    ______


    With Rose gone, Kyle shifted his attention elsewhere.


    Now that his body had begun to recover, it was time to expand his understanding of the world.


    Thus, he made preparations to visit the town under his family''s rule.


    "Young Master, may I ask why you wish to visit the town today?"


    His butler inquired as he assisted Kyle in changing into more casual attire¡ªa deep blue tunic and a dark cloak to blend in.


    Kyle fastened the belt around his waist, where a simple but well-balanced sword rested.


    "I need to see how the people in our domain live. The Armstrong family may be powerful, but I doubt everything is as stable as they pretend it is"


    He answered, adjusting his sleeves.


    The butler hesitated.


    "Would you like a guard to accompany you?"


    Kyle shook his head.


    "No need. If anything happens, I''ll handle it."


    The butler still seemed uneasy, but he knew better than to argue when his young master had already made up his mind.


    Kyle arrived at the village shortly after midday.


    The town, situated at the base of the Armstrong estate''s hill, was bustling with life¡ªmerchants calling out their wares, blacksmiths hammering at molten steel, and children darting between the crowds.


    The scent of freshly baked bread and roasted meat filled the air.


    Kyle observed everything.


    He took note of the market''s structure, the positioning of the guards, and the expressions of the common folk.


    There was unrest.


    Though the people smiled and carried on with their daily tasks, there was an undercurrent of tension¡ªshopkeepers throwing wary glances toward armored figures, workers whispering in hushed tones.


    It did not take long for Kyle to spot the cause.


    A group of men clad in dark armor stood near the center of the market, their presence thick with authority.


    They were not his family''s guards.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes. Mercenaries. And a very familiar bunch at that.

 Chapter 14 14: Ch 14: He had Changed- Part 1

    The village was lively, with the chatter of merchants and the rhythmic sounds of craftsmen filling the air.


    Kyle walked at a steady pace, blending into the crowd as he observed everything around him.


    He noted the layout of the streets, the placement of guards, and the unspoken tension in the way the villagers interacted with those in power.


    But just as he was about to move toward the marketplace, his eyes locked onto a familiar face.


    The leader of The Ashen Blades.


    The moment their gazes met, the man visibly flinched.


    Kyle''s sharp, unreadable stare seemed to shake him to his core, and before Kyle could even decide whether to acknowledge him, the leader snapped his head away, pretending as if he had not seen him.


    Kyle smirked.


    "Smart choice."


    He had no interest in dealing with The Ashen Blades again¡ªnot unless they decided to cross him once more.


    However, before Kyle could continue on his way, a loud voice rang through the marketplace.


    "Oi, isn''t that the useless Armstrong?"


    Kyle slowed his steps, turning his gaze toward the source of the voice.


    It was a different member of The Ashen Blades.


    A man Kyle did not recognize¡ªsomeone who hadn''t been present during their last... ''encounter.''


    The loud-mouthed mercenary grinned, nudging his leader.


    "Boss, isn''t this the perfect opportunity? If we snatch him now, his family will be forced to pay a fortune to get him back!"


    Kyle raised an eyebrow, mildly entertained.


    So this man wasn''t aware of what had happened before.


    But the leader knew.


    His face twisted with something between fear and frustration, and before the fool beside him could continue, he snapped.


    "Shut your damn mouth! You absolute idiot, do you have any idea what you''re talking about?!"


    The leader delivered a brutal backhand to his subordinate, making him stumble.


    The loud-mouthed mercenary looked stunned.


    Then angry.


    He straightened, rubbing his bruised cheek before glaring at his leader.


    "What the hell was that for? Don''t tell me you''re scared of this ''useless'' noble? You think I''m some weak fool? I''ll show you how it''s done!"


    He demanded.


    Kyle''s amusement deepened.


    The leader of The Ashen Blades tensed, panic flickering in his eyes as he saw Kyle looking directly at him.


    Kyle gave him an expectant smirk.


    The leader looked away.


    The foolish mercenary, unaware of the strange tension between his boss and Kyle, stepped forward boldly, cracking his knuckles.


    "Listen up, noble brat! I''m gonna show my boss why I deserve a bigger cut than him. So how about you make this fun for me?"


    He sneered.


    Kyle exhaled a quiet sigh.


    "I''d rather not."


    The mercenary scoffed.


    "Oh, you don''t have a choice."


    Then, without warning, he lunged.


    It was fast¡ªfor a normal person.


    But for Kyle? It was painfully slow.


    The moment the mercenary stepped into Kyle''s range, Kyle casually gathered mana in his palm.


    And released it.


    A blast of concentrated force struck the man head-on.


    There was no room for reaction. No room for resistance.


    The attack overwhelmed his body instantly, sending him crashing backward with a violent impact that shook the ground.


    A sharp gasp rippled through the crowd as people stopped in their tracks, watching the scene unfold in stunned silence.


    The mercenary¡ªwho had been boasting mere seconds ago¡ªwas now unconscious, sprawled out on the ground with not a single sign of movement.


    Kyle stretched his fingers idly, glancing toward the leader of The Ashen Blades, who was now completely frozen in place.


    Kyle tilted his head.


    "Is he someone you know?"


    He asked, tone light.


    The leader visibly paled.


    His eyes darted to his fallen subordinate, then back to Kyle.


    Then, without hesitation, he took a step back.


    "I¡ªI have no idea who that fool is."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "Really? He seemed pretty confident you were his boss."


    The leader laughed nervously, shaking his head.


    "N-Nope, never seen him before in my life. Just some... some random idiot."


    Without waiting for further questioning, he turned and bolted, abandoning his so-called ''ally'' without a second thought.


    Kyle chuckled.


    "Coward."


    The watching crowd slowly began murmuring amongst themselves, some still in disbelief at what they had just seen.


    Kyle ignored them.


    Instead, he turned his gaze toward the unconscious fool at his feet.


    Then, with a calm indifference, he stepped around the body and continued on his way.


    If the man lived, he lived. If he didn''t, he didn''t.


    Kyle wasn''t concerned either way.


    ______


    As Kyle walked away, the village buzzed with hushed whispers and excited murmurs. The people who had witnessed the incident couldn''t help but exchange wide-eyed glances, their voices rising in speculation.


    "Did you see that? The useless Armstrong brat just crushed that mercenary like it was nothing!"


    One villager whispered.


    "That can''t be right. Wasn''t he weak before? Maybe he''s been hiding his strength all this time."


    "No way! It''s like he''s a completely different person today!"


    Rumors spread like wildfire, twisting and growing with every passing second.


    Some villagers believed Kyle had always been a hidden genius, while others were convinced that some miracle had transformed him overnight.


    Meanwhile, the leader of The Ashen Blades was not as eager to gossip.


    With his heart still hammering in his chest, he turned to his remaining subordinates and barked out a sharp order.


    "Get him up. Now. And find a damn doctor before he bleeds out!"


    His men did not hesitate.


    Two of them rushed forward, hastily lifting their fallen comrade''s limp body and dragging him away.


    Blood stained the dirt path as they hurried toward the nearest physician.


    The leader wiped the cold sweat from his brow, cursing under his breath.


    "That bastard... what the hell is he?"


    He had seen plenty of monsters in his time¡ªbut never one hiding in plain sight.


    "Kyle Armstrong, that bastard. Just when did he gain all this power? Tsk, if only I knew...I would have never made an enemy out of him."


    The leader whispered as he watched his subordinate be carried away by others.

 Chapter 15 15: Ch 15: He had Changed- Part 2

    Kyle stepped through the grand entrance of the Armstrong estate, the cool air inside a stark contrast to the bustling heat of the village.


    His steps were unhurried, his mind still occupied with the sights and events of the day, but before he could retreat to his room for some much-needed rest, his ever-dutiful butler, Bernard, approached him with a troubled expression.


    "Young Master Kyle, you must see Lord Armstrong immediately."


    Bernard said urgently, falling into step beside him.


    Kyle barely spared him a glance.


    "I''m tired. I''ll see him when I feel like it."


    Kyle was not tied. He was...just not in a mood to meet the person this body called ''Father'' right now.


    Bernard visibly tensed but did not falter.


    "Forgive me, Young Master, but I must insist. Lord Armstrong is already displeased. If you refuse to see him now, he may lose all patience and disinherit you."


    Kyle finally stopped walking, turning his head slightly to meet Bernard''s concerned gaze.


    "And? Am I supposed to be afraid of that?"


    His voice was calm, almost indifferent. Unlike the real owner of this body, Kyle was confident enough to survive, even if he was abandoned. This confidence helped him make his decisions.


    The butler''s eyes widened slightly at Kyle''s complete lack of concern. He had expected resistance, but not this cold defiance.


    "Young Master, this is about your engagement¡ª"


    Kyle sighed, rubbing his temple.


    "Then let''s put an end to this ridiculous topic once and for all."


    The only reason Kyle decided to accept this talk was because he knew the butler would continue to annoy him otherwise.


    Without waiting for Bernard''s reply, Kyle turned and strode toward his father''s study, his steps steady, his mind already prepared for whatever argument was about to unfold.


    _____


    The door to Lord Armstrong''s study was open and Kyle quickly walked inside and sat on the chair. As soon as he did, Kyle leaned back to avoid the hand reaching out for his face.


    Lord Armstrong fully intended to knock some sense into Kyle, but the younger had avoided that fate because of his incredible instincts.


    Kyle barely spared his father''s outstretched hand a glance, his expression remaining neutral even as the force of the missed strike stirred the air.


    Lord Armstrong''s face twisted in fury at the failed attempt, his fingers twitching as though he wanted to take another swing but restrained himself at the last moment.


    Kyle, still reclining slightly from his evasive movement, slowly straightened in his chair, his sharp eyes locking onto his father''s with a quiet, unreadable intensity.


    The tension in the room was thick, suffocating, pressing down like a heavy weight between them.


    "Is that how you greet your son now?"


    Kyle asked, his tone light, almost mocking.


    Lord Armstrong clenched his jaw, the muscles twitching in irritation.


    "You insolent brat. You''ve done nothing but bring shame to this family, and now you dare to act as if you hold any authority?"


    The older man hissed.


    Kyle tilted his head slightly, his expression still unreadable.


    "I wasn''t aware that declining an engagement warranted being struck."


    Kyle met his father''s glare without hesitation.


    "I have no intention of marrying someone I don''t care for. And as it turns out, Lady Rose Adam felt the same way. She was the one who wanted to end the engagement. I merely agreed."


    He replied simply, his tone carrying no room for debate.


    Lord Armstrong''s jaw tightened.


    "Even so, the engagement was an arrangement between families. It is not your place to make such decisions."


    Kyle allowed a small, amused smile to appear on his lips.


    "Actually, I''ve already handled it. I sent a formal letter to the Adam household, informing them that I consider the engagement nullified."


    There was a beat of silence.


    Then, Lord Armstrong''s face turned red with rage. His chair scraped against the floor as he shot up to his feet, his fists trembling.


    "You¡ªsent¡ªa¡ªletter? Under whose authority?"


    He thundered, his voice echoing off the walls.


    Kyle tilted his head slightly, his smile never wavering.


    "My own."


    Lord Armstrong looked as though he wanted to strike him again, but something in Kyle''s gaze made him hesitate.


    This wasn''t the timid, useless son he had grown used to berating. The young man in front of him was different¡ªunyielding, confident, and no longer afraid of him.


    That realization only fueled his anger.


    "You are nothing but an arrogant fool. If you continue down this path, I will have no choice but to send you to war."


    Lord Armstrong spat.


    Kyle leaned forward slightly, resting his arms on the table between them. His eyes gleamed with something unreadable, something dangerous.


    "Good. Send me."


    He said, his voice calm, yet filled with an unsettling certainty.


    Lord Armstrong blinked, taken aback.


    He had expected Kyle to plead, to back down, to panic at the thought of being sent to war. Instead, his son looked... satisfied. Even eager.


    A flicker of uncertainty crossed his features, but he quickly covered it with a scoff.


    "You wouldn''t last a day. You, who has spent his whole life as a disgrace¡ªwhat makes you think you''ll survive the battlefield?"


    He sneered.


    Kyle shrugged.


    "I guess we''ll see."


    Lord Armstrong clenched his jaw, eyes narrowing as he studied his son. Something was wrong¡ªvery wrong. This was not the weak, cowardly boy he had once known.


    There was a new fire in Kyle''s eyes, something that unsettled him.


    But if this was what his son wanted, then so be it.


    "Fine. Prepare yourself. You''ll be leaving for the front lines soon."


    Lord Armstrong said at last, his voice sharp.


    Kyle gave him a short nod, then stood, turning toward the door without another word.


    As he reached for the handle, Lord Armstrong''s voice rang out once more.


    "You''re making a mistake, Kyle."


    Kyle paused but did not turn around.


    "No, I think this is the best decision I''ve made in a long time."


    He said quietly.


    With that, he stepped out of the study, leaving his father behind in seething silence.

 Chapter 16 16: Ch 16: Ill get a slave- Part 1

    Kyle stepped out of his father''s study, inhaling deeply as if he had just emerged into the crisp morning air after being locked away in a suffocating room.


    The tension from the confrontation had already left his body, replaced by an exhilarating sense of satisfaction.


    He had expected resistance¡ªperhaps even harsher punishment¡ªbut instead, he had gotten exactly what he wanted.


    "Tsk, that man does not have the guts to banish his own flesh and blood. But I guess for a body as fragile as this one, war is as good as banishment anyway."


    A quiet chuckle nearly escaped him as he remembered the look on Lord Armstrong''s face.


    His father had been completely thrown off by Kyle''s willingness to embrace war. If the old man had intended to scare him into submission, he had failed miserably.


    As Kyle walked down the hall, his butler, an older man with graying hair and a perpetually worried expression, rushed toward him.


    His concern was written all over his face.


    "Young master! What happened? Are you alright? Do you need some kind of help? Any kind of help?"


    Kyle turned to him with a smirk.


    "I''m better than alright. I got exactly what I wanted. There is no need for you to look so worried."


    He said.


    The butler''s face brightened, albeit with lingering hesitation.


    "Then... congratulations, young master. May I ask what it is that you achieved?"


    Kyle stretched lazily before answering, his voice light with amusement.


    "I''m going to war. Doesn''t that sound like a fun time?"


    The butler''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Pardon?"


    Kyle continued walking, leaving the butler momentarily frozen in place. After a second, the older man hurried after him, struggling to make sense of what he had just heard.


    "Young master, surely you jest? War is no place for¡ª"


    Kyle cut him off with a casual wave of his hand.


    "War suits me better than peace ever could."


    The butler gaped at him, unable to comprehend his young master''s words.


    It wasn''t long ago that Kyle was the overlooked son of the Armstrong family, known for his frail body and lack of talent.


    What had changed? Why did he suddenly seem so... different?


    He swallowed, trying to choose his words carefully.


    "Young master... what do you mean by that?"


    Kyle glanced at him with an unreadable expression.


    "You don''t need to know."


    That response only deepened the butler''s concern, but before he could press further, Kyle changed the subject.


    "I need you to prepare something for me."


    "Of course, young master. What do you require?"


    Kyle''s next words made the butler stop in his tracks.


    "Money. Also, take me to a slave house."


    The butler''s stomach twisted uncomfortably.


    "A... slave house?"


    Kyle nodded, his face calm and unreadable.


    "Yes. I need to buy a slave."


    The butler hesitated, gripping the edges of his sleeves as he thought over Kyle''s request.


    A slave house? Of all places, why would his young master want to visit such an establishment?


    The idea itself was troubling, but even more unsettling was the fact that Kyle had never shown any interest in such things before.


    He wanted to refuse outright.


    He wanted to tell Kyle that this was improper, that Lord Armstrong would be furious if he found out.


    But deep down, the butler knew the truth¡ªKyle would find a way to do it regardless of his approval.


    If he refused, Kyle might simply ask someone else, and that would be even worse.


    Who knew what kind of reckless choices his young master would make if left to his own devices?


    With a resigned sigh, the butler finally spoke.


    "Very well, young master. I will take you to the slave house. However, you must promise me something."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow, waiting for him to continue.


    "Promise me that you will not do anything reckless. Do not bring shame to the Armstrong family. If you want your desires to be fulfilled, please tell me. I will get you a woman from a respected place."


    Kyle smiled, the expression a little too easy, a little too practiced.


    "You don''t need to worry about it. What I am looking for...is something different."


    The butler narrowed his eyes.


    Something about Kyle''s response felt hollow, as if he had no intention of keeping that promise.


    But before he could question it, Kyle was already moving ahead, forcing the butler to follow behind.


    ______


    The journey to the slave house was relatively quiet.


    The butler, despite his concerns, led Kyle through the less reputable part of town where such businesses operated.


    Soon, they arrived in front of a large, grim-looking building with iron-barred windows and thick wooden doors.


    The air was heavy with the scent of unwashed bodies, and faint murmurs of the enslaved could be heard from within.


    Kyle stepped inside without hesitation, his gaze sweeping over the dimly lit interior.


    Rows of slaves sat in orderly lines, their expressions dull and lifeless. Some were shackled, while others simply sat motionless, awaiting their fate.


    The butler shifted uncomfortably beside Kyle, watching his young master''s reaction carefully.


    Kyle, however, only looked bored.


    "They''re all too obedient. No spark at all."


    He murmured.


    He passed by several slaves, barely sparing them a glance. They were weak, docile, utterly broken. None of them were what he was looking for.


    A well-dressed man, clearly the owner of the establishment, noticed Kyle''s presence and hurried over with an ingratiating smile.


    "Welcome, young lord. How can I be of service?"


    Kyle turned to him with mild interest.


    "I want to see the ones with a bit more fight in them."


    The owner blinked in confusion.


    "Pardon?"


    "The ones who aren''t so... obedient. I''m not interested in mindless servants."


    Kyle clarified.


    For a moment, the owner seemed unsure how to respond. Most buyers wanted the opposite¡ªloyal, submissive slaves who wouldn''t resist.


    But then, as if realizing something, his eyes lit up.


    "Ah... I see."


    Without another word, he gestured for Kyle to follow him. The butler''s unease only grew stronger.


    "Young master, I don''t have a good feeling about this"


    He whispered urgently.


    Kyle merely smirked and ignored him, stepping forward to follow the owner deeper into the slave house.

 Chapter 17 17: Ch 17: Ill get a slave- Part 2

    The owner led Kyle through rows upon rows of slaves, his mind brimming with thoughts of how easy it was to manipulate wealthy fools who had more money than sense.


    He suppressed a smirk, already envisioning the hefty sum he would extract from Kyle before leaving him high and dry.


    ''Nobles are all the same. Arrogant, ignorant, and easily led by temptation.''


    The owner had seen all kinds of noble, so he knew what they liked.


    He brought them toward the back of the slave house, where he kept what he called his "special" inventory.


    As they stepped inside, the scent of incense and cheap perfume thickened the air. Kyle''s gaze swept over the dimly lit chamber, where every occupant was female.


    Unlike the previous slaves, these women didn''t appear broken¡ªat least not in the traditional sense.


    Their expressions were strange, some vacant, some eerily eager, as if they were forcing themselves to act a certain way.


    Kyle''s butler immediately stiffened beside him.


    "Young master, this place¡ª"


    "Ah, don''t be so uptight. This is a legitimate business. Besides, most of these women consented to their treatment. They know that having an owner is better than living in the streets."


    The owner interrupted with a chuckle, waving his hand dismissively.


    Kyle wasn''t surprised to hear this. He had seen enough of the world in his previous life to recognize exploitation when he saw it.


    "Let me guess. Most of them had no other choice but to sell themselves."


    He said, glancing lazily at the women.


    The owner grinned.


    "Sell? No, no, young lord. That''s such a crude way of putting it. I prefer to call it... getting a new opportunity. These women will have a much easier life under a master''s care."


    Kyle found the man''s enthusiasm disgusting, but he kept his expression neutral. He had no interest in debating morality with a slaver.


    The owner clapped his hands together.


    "Now, tell me, young lord. What kind of unique woman are you looking for? I can promise you anything you desire."


    Kyle''s gaze moved over the women without interest.


    He saw nothing but hollow shells, puppets who had been trained to please their future owners. None of them met his criteria. He sighed, already regretting coming here.


    What a waste of time.


    "We''re leaving."


    He said, turning away.


    The owner blinked in shock.


    "Leaving? But young lord, you haven''t even¡ª"


    "I''m not interested."


    The owner''s face twitched.


    Kyle''s abrupt rejection was an insult. His pride, built on years of selling to nobles who grovelled for his merchandise, took a direct hit.


    As Kyle strode toward the exit, the owner hurried after him, desperate to salvage the sale.


    "Wait, wait! Young lord, perhaps I can¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a sudden blur of movement crashed into him.


    A teenage girl launched herself at the owner, tackling him to the ground with surprising force. A Knife followed her moments seconds later, making the owner bleed from his side.


    The man let out a pained grunt as his body hit the floor, his head smacking against the stone with a dull thud.


    Blood trickled from his nose and the knife wound, but before he could react, the girl was already straddling him, her fists raised.


    "You bastard! You deserve worse for everything you''ve done to us!"


    She spat, her voice laced with fury.


    Kyle paused, intrigued.


    The girl was a mess¡ªthin, dirty, her hair chopped unevenly as if someone had hacked at it with a dull blade. Her tattered clothes barely covered her, and her skin was marked with bruises, old and new.


    Despite her frail appearance, her eyes burned with rage, a fire unlike anything Kyle had seen in the other slaves.


    Even more interesting was the faint pulse of mana he sensed from her.


    It was weak¡ªbarely controlled¡ªbut it was there. She was no ordinary slave.


    She must be around nineteen, Kyle estimated, though malnutrition made her appear much younger. Her body hadn''t developed properly, likely due to years of poor treatment.


    The girl''s wild eyes snapped toward Kyle next.


    "You! You''re just another noble pig, aren''t you?! If you''re here to buy someone, then you''re just as bad as him!"


    She snarled, her fists clenching.


    Kyle barely had time to react before she lunged at him.


    The butler, acting on instinct, immediately stepped in front of Kyle, shielding him with his own body.


    "Stand down! Do not lay a hand on my young master!"


    He commanded, his voice sharp with authority.


    But the girl didn''t back down. She glared at both of them, panting heavily from the exertion of her outburst.


    Kyle, on the other hand, remained completely calm. If anything, he looked amused.


    "What''s your name?"


    He asked, tilting his head slightly.


    The girl hesitated, her expression hardening.


    "Why should I tell you?"


    Kyle smirked.


    "Because I''m about to buy you."


    The butler whipped his head toward Kyle in shock.


    "Young master¡ª"


    The girl recoiled as if struck, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    "You¡ªwhat?!"


    The owner, still groaning on the ground, managed to laugh weakly despite his injuries.


    "Hah... you''re... making a good choice, young lord... She''s more trouble than she''s worth... but if you can tame her... she''ll be useful."


    Kyle ignored him. His eyes remained locked on the girl''s, watching the flicker of emotions pass through them¡ªanger, confusion, wariness.


    "I don''t need a servant, but you seem like someone I can use."


    He said simply.


    The girl clenched her fists again, her breathing heavy.


    "And if I refuse?"


    Kyle''s smile widened.


    "Then refuse and live your life filled by your bitter experiences."


    For a long moment, silence stretched between them.


    "Young master... are you sure about this? You can get someone better than this child. This child looks like she will try to kill you if you give her a chance."


    Kyle glanced at the girl, who was still glaring at him with stubborn defiance.


    "I am sure. If I die at this slave''s hand, then that means I was weak. Also, her spark is just what I am looking for."


    Kyle had decided on his subordinate. However, before he could bring this slave into his fraction, he needed to test her resolve.

 Chapter 18 18: Ch 18: Ill get a slave- Part 3

    The slave struggled against the hands restraining her, her breathing ragged but her glare unwavering.


    ''She''s got a lot of resolve. I am sure I will be able to use her well once I train her.''


    Though thin and frail, she held herself like someone who refused to be broken. Kyle found himself smiling at her resistance.


    "Are you willing to do anything for your freedom?"


    He asked, his voice calm yet laced with intrigue.


    The girl clenched her fists, her sharp eyes glaring up at him.


    "I won''t bend to your will, even if you promise me freedom. I am not someone who seels herself for cheap."


    Kyle chuckled, shaking his head slightly.


    "Good. A person who gives up easily is of no use to me.""


    He murmured.


    The girl was resolute. But fortunately, everyone had a prize and this girl was openly asking Kyle to ask for hers.


    His words made the girl pause, her expression shifting from anger to cautious curiosity. Behind them, the butler and the slave owner exchanged uneasy glances.


    The owner looked particularly uncomfortable, as if he wanted to intervene but feared speaking out.


    The girl hesitated before asking.


    "And what do you get out of this? Why are you so interested in me?"


    "A subordinate worth having, but only if you prove yourself worthy. Week will be the first ones who will get weeded from my side."


    Kyle replied simply.


    The butler tensed.


    "Young master, this is unnecessary. She''s just a slave¡ª"


    Kyle silenced him with a look.


    The girl frowned.


    "How do I know you''ll keep your word?"


    Kyle tilted his head before making his decision. He turned toward the others and ordered.


    "Leave us. Now."


    The slave owner stiffened.


    "Young lord, you shouldn''t¡ª"


    Kyle''s expression darkened.


    He released a subtle wave of mana into the air, pressing down on everyone in the room. Though not directly harmful, it made their instincts scream at them to leave.


    The butler''s face paled as he felt the weight of Kyle''s mana, while the slave owner stumbled back, sweat forming on his brow.


    The other handlers who had been holding the girl down felt an overwhelming discomfort and quickly let go, backing away without another word.


    Within moments, they were all gone, leaving only Kyle and the slave.


    As soon as they left, Kyle withdrew his mana, his expression returning to neutrality. He turned back to the girl.


    "I''m now defenseless before you. This is the best guarantee I can give you. If you think this is unfair, then rise in power and change it yourself"


    He said, spreading his arms as if to invite an attack. It was all a lie. Someone like Kyle was never defenceless, no matter how far he fell. But he was not going to reveal his secrets to others that easily.


    The girl''s fingers twitched, her face twisted in bitterness


    She hated her position¡ªhated the fact that she had no power to dictate her own fate. Kyle could see the turmoil in her eyes, the battle between defiance and helplessness.


    Finally, she exhaled sharply.


    "How do I prove myself to you?"


    The slave had made up her mind regarding her future, and Kyle had to admit that she was a sharp one.


    Kyle didn''t hesitate. He reached into his coat, pulled out a small knife, and tossed it toward her. The blade clattered to the ground at her feet.


    "Stab yourself right in your heart."


    He said evenly.


    The girl''s head snapped up, her eyes wide.


    "What?"


    "You claim you''re willing to do anything for your freedom. Prove it. Stab yourself."


    Kyle said, his gaze unwavering.


    The girl looked between him and the knife, her hands clenching into fists.


    "You''re insane! I''ll die if I do this."


    She spat.


    "Perhaps. But I have my reasons. If you truly have what it takes, then you will survive and prove yourself. If you hesitate, then you were never worthy to begin with."


    Kyle admitted.


    She swallowed, her throat dry.


    "And if I die?"


    Kyle smiled faintly.


    "Then you weren''t meant to serve me in the first place."


    Silence filled the room.


    The girl slowly reached down and picked up the knife, her fingers trembling slightly. She looked at Kyle, searching for any sign of deceit. There was none.


    Then, with a sharp breath, she tightened her grip and plunged the blade into her side.


    A sharp, blinding pain exploded through her body.


    Blood welled up around the knife, and for a moment, she thought she had truly doomed herself. But then, something unexpected happened.


    A strange warmth spread through her veins, like fire and ice swirling together. The pain dulled, and a strange force¡ªher own mana¡ªbegan to react.


    Her body instinctively fought against the wound, knitting itself back together as the energy surged through her. The bleeding slowed, then stopped entirely.


    Her breath came in ragged gasps as she stared down at herself, stunned.


    Kyle nodded in satisfaction.


    "Good."


    The girl looked up at him, her expression a mix of shock and disbelief.


    "You knew this would happen?"


    "I suspected. You have mana running through you, but it was dormant. I needed to see if it would awaken under pressure."


    Kyle corrected.


    She let out a shaky laugh, half from relief and half from exhaustion.


    "Mana? What''s that?"


    She muttered again, though this time, there was a trace of something else in her voice¡ªperhaps respect.


    Kyle smirked.


    "Something that will serve you well."


    The girl slowly pushed herself up, still shaky but standing tall.


    "What now?" she asked.


    "Now? You work for me."


    Kyle reached into his coat once more and pulled out a contract. He extended it to her.


    She stared at the document.


    "You''re serious?"


    "Completely. You''ve proven your resolve. Now, I''ll give you a path forward"


    Kyle said.


    The girl hesitated for only a moment before taking the contract. She looked down at it, then back up at Kyle.


    She said.


    "I''ll follow you. But only because I refuse to live like a caged animal any longer."


    Kyle''s smirk widened.


    "That''s exactly the kind of answer I was hoping for."


    And with that, the deal was sealed.

 Chapter 19 19: Ch 19: Real Power at Work- Part 1

    Kyle stood with his hands in his pockets, watching the slave with keen interest.


    Her ragged breathing had evened out, but her expression remained fierce.


    She had already proven she was willing to go to great lengths for her freedom, and now, he wanted to know what that freedom meant to her.


    "Tell me. What is your wish? You have proven yourself enough to get this response from me."


    He said, his voice calm but firm.


    The slave''s body tensed as if she hadn''t expected the question.


    She hesitated for a brief moment, as if debating whether she could truly trust him, before she lifted her chin and met his gaze with burning determination.


    "I want this place annihilated. And I want every slave here to be set free. No part of this cursed place should survive another day."


    She said, her voice steady.


    Kyle arched an eyebrow, surprised by her decisiveness.


    He had expected something personal¡ªrevenge, escape, or even power. But her answer was selfless in a way he found intriguing.


    "I can do that. But are you sure about your choice?"


    He said without hesitation.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    "Of course I''m sure."


    "Then you should know something. Most of these people won''t be able to survive alone. Many of them will be captured and resold, and some will willingly return to this kind of life. The drugs they''ve been given have already damaged them. Without a master, many will seek out new ones to avoid starvation or withdrawal."


    Kyle continued, his voice turning cold. It was a warning for the slave to rethink her choice.


    The girl visibly flinched at his words, but her resolve did not waver. Instead, she clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms as she exhaled slowly.


    "That''s fine. I''m not doing this because I think they''ll all live happily ever after. I''m doing this because it''s my duty. Once I free them, my debt to them is paid."


    She finally said.


    Kyle studied her face, and then, without warning, he let out a low chuckle.


    "You''re a very interesting one, indeed."


    Satisfied with her response, he turned toward the door and called out.


    "Bernard. Bring the owner back."


    The butler, who had been lingering outside with an anxious expression, quickly stepped back in.


    The slave owner followed, his face still carrying an air of confidence as he rubbed his hands together eagerly.


    "Young master Armstrong, have you come to a decision?"


    The owner asked, grinning greedily.


    Kyle nodded and gestured toward the girl.


    "I''ll be taking this one."


    The owner''s grin widened, and he wasted no time in pulling out the necessary papers. He eagerly presented them to Kyle, who signed them without a second thought.


    The deal was sealed.


    As soon as the transaction was complete, Kyle''s entire demeanor shifted. His usual lazy smirk faded into something colder, something dangerous.


    "Now then...it''s time. Call the soldiers. Have this place investigated for illegal drug usage and human trafficking."


    He said, turning to his butler.


    The slave owner froze.


    "Excuse me?"


    He asked, blinking in disbelief.


    Kyle met his gaze with a blank stare.


    "This place stinks, and I find it a health hazard to the surrounding areas. That''s reason enough to have it shut down and everyone inside dismissed."


    The butler looked like he had just swallowed poison. He took a hesitant step forward.


    "Young master, this is¡ªthis is not a wise move. Making an enemy of this man could bring unnecessary trouble."


    Kyle ignored him.


    The owner, however, was not as calm. His grin twisted into a furious sneer, and he slammed his hands on the desk.


    "You little bastard. Do you think you can just betray me like this? I made a deal with you in good faith! I gave you a second change because I thought you came to your senses, but this is how you betray me?"


    He spat.


    Kyle tilted his head.


    "And I upheld my end of the deal. I paid for the girl. But now that our business is concluded, I see no reason why I shouldn''t clean up this filth."


    The owner''s face darkened with rage.


    "You think you can just waltz in here and dictate how I run my business? Do you have any idea who you''re dealing with?"


    He snapped his fingers, and immediately, several guards poured into the room.


    The butler took an uneasy step back, his face paling.


    "Young master, we''re outnumbered."


    He muttered.


    Kyle, however, didn''t look the least bit concerned. He casually dusted off his sleeve before locking eyes with the slave owner.


    "You still have time to back down. Apologize, and we can pretend this little... misunderstanding never happened."


    The owner sneered, crossing his arms.


    Kyle smirked.


    "Back down? Now why would I do that?"


    He repeated.


    Before the owner could respond, a suffocating pressure filled the room.


    Kyle let his mana seep into the air, heavier this time, more controlled.


    The torches lining the walls flickered as the pressure made the weaker men tremble. Some of the guards visibly flinched, their hands gripping their weapons tighter.


    The slave beside Kyle tensed as she felt the overwhelming presence. Even though she wasn''t directly targeted, she could feel how terrifyingly powerful it was.


    Kyle took a slow step forward, his eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "I was being polite. But I don''t mind using force if you insist."


    He said casually.


    The owner''s arrogance faltered, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. He had underestimated Kyle Armstrong.


    "W-Wait, let''s talk about this¡ª"


    Kyle''s smirk widened.


    "No need. I''ve already made my decision."


    He said smoothly.


    With a snap of his fingers, the butler finally snapped out of his daze and rushed outside, calling for the guards. The city''s soldiers would be here soon.


    The owner gritted his teeth. His guards hesitated, unsure if they wanted to go against a noble with clear authority.


    Kyle turned his attention to the slave beside him.


    "You wanted this place destroyed, didn''t you?"


    She met his gaze, and despite the overwhelming pressure in the air, she nodded firmly.


    "Then watch carefully because you''re about to witness how real power works."


    Kyle murmured.

 Chapter 20 20: Ch 20: Real Power at Work- Part 2

    Kyle''s unwavering confidence sent chills down the owner''s spine.


    The lack of fear in the young noble''s eyes made the situation feel even more dangerous. The owner clenched his fists, his mind racing for a way to maintain control.


    "You fools! What are you waiting for? Show him your strength! Make him regret challenging me! It doesn''t matter if he gets hurt! He''s someone no one cares about anyway."


    The owner snapped at his guards.


    The guards hesitated.


    Confronting a noble, especially one from the Armstrong family, was not something to take lightly.


    However, the owner was their employer, and disobedience meant losing everything.


    With reluctant expressions, they unsheathed their swords and stepped forward in an attempt to intimidate Kyle.


    But Kyle remained unfazed.


    He kept moving forward at a steady pace, his hands still casually resting in his pockets.


    With each step, the air in the room grew heavier. The torches flickered wildly as if reacting to an unseen force.


    The guards, who had initially moved with confidence, suddenly felt their bodies becoming sluggish.


    A suffocating pressure weighed on them, pressing down as if an invisible force was choking the very air around them.


    ''Is that all? How boring. I thought they would be able to entertain me a little more.''


    Kyle could not help but feel a stab of disappointment as he walked toward the guards. His lack of fear reflected directly on his face.


    Sweat formed on the guard''s brows, and their hands trembled around the hilts of their swords. Some of them even gasped, clutching at their throats as if they were drowning without water.


    The sight stunned everyone present.


    "W-What is this?! W-Why can''t I move?!"


    One of the guards managed to choke out.


    The owner''s eyes widened in disbelief. He had heard the rumors about Kyle Armstrong being a useless cripple, an embarrassment to his family.


    But standing in front of him now was a monster cloaked in invisible power.


    "Stop acting like cowards! It''s just some cheap trick! Attack him!"


    The owner barked.


    But before the guards could gather their resolve, Kyle was already in front of the owner.


    Faster than anyone could react, Kyle placed a single hand on the owner''s shoulder.


    And then¡ªhe pressed down.


    A sickening crack echoed in the room.


    The owner let out a strangled scream as a sharp pain tore through his shoulder. His knees buckled, and he collapsed onto the floor, his face twisting in agony.


    The weight on his body was unbearable, as if an entire mountain had been dropped onto him.


    Kyle watched him struggle with cold, unreadable eyes.


    "Still think this is just some cheap trick?"


    He asked, his voice quiet but carrying an unmistakable edge.


    The owner gasped, his entire body trembling as he desperately tried to lift himself. But the more he struggled, the more pressure Kyle applied.


    His shoulder felt like it was about to shatter into pieces.


    The realization hit him like a brick¡ªKyle Armstrong was not someone to be provoked.


    "Y-you... How...?!"


    The owner stammered. His pride refused to accept what was happening.


    Kyle tilted his head slightly, as if amused by the disbelief on the man''s face.


    "It doesn''t matter how. What matters is that you picked the wrong opponent."


    Kyle said, pressing down even harder. The owner let out a strangled whimper.


    Kyle then turned his attention toward the butler.


    "What are you waiting for? Go get the city guards. If I handle this myself, things might get... messy."


    He asked lazily.


    The butler, still in shock, quickly snapped out of his daze and rushed out of the building.


    The owner struggled to lift his head. His guards, who had been frozen with fear, finally tried to move¡ªonly for Kyle to shoot them a single glance.


    The suffocating pressure flared again, pinning them in place.


    Minutes later, the sound of boots marching outside filled the air. The butler had returned, leading a group of city guards.


    The soldiers stormed in, immediately assessing the situation.


    They took one look at the owner, who was groaning in pain on the floor, and at Kyle, who stood over him like a predator that had already won the hunt.


    "Arrest them all. Investigate this place thoroughly. You''ll find plenty of evidence of illegal activity."


    Kyle ordered, his voice carrying unquestionable authority.


    The city guards hesitated only for a moment before complying. They moved swiftly, placing chains on the owner and his guards, who were still too shaken to resist.


    The owner let out a furious cry.


    "You can''t do this to me! I have connections! You''ll regret this!"


    He shouted.


    Kyle crouched down, his face only inches from the owner''s.


    "Oh? Then use those connections. Let''s see who wins."


    He mused.


    The owner opened his mouth to retort, but Kyle''s smirk silenced him. This was no bluff¡ªKyle Armstrong had already decided his fate.


    With the owner and his guards taken care of, Kyle turned to his butler.


    "What about the slaves?"


    The butler asked hesitantly.


    Kyle glanced around at the malnourished, frightened individuals who had been trapped in this nightmare for far too long. His eyes then landed on the female slave who had started this whole mess.


    She was watching him carefully, her expression guarded yet hopeful.


    "Free them all."


    Kyle finally said.


    The butler tensed.


    "Young master... That might not be wise."


    Kyle gave him a pointed look.


    "It doesn''t matter. I made a promise. That''s all that matters. Just make sure this place is taken care of."


    He said making the butler look uneasy. The young master looked like a completely different person at that moment.


    The butler looked uneasy, but he knew better than to argue when Kyle had already made up his mind.


    The slaves were released one by one.


    Some of them wept in disbelief, others simply stood in shock, unable to process what was happening. A few, too broken by their past, hesitated to leave, fearing the unknown.


    The female slave who had demanded this outcome stepped forward.

 Chapter 21 21: Ch 21: Real Power at Work- Part 3

    "It''s done. You got what you wanted."


    Kyle said, looking at the slave he had just saved. He did not feel anything when he helped her out, but must mean a lot for the slave to have that melancholic look in her eyes.


    She clenched her fists, taking in the sight of the freed slaves. Her eyes shone with emotion, but she held back any outward signs of gratitude.


    Instead, she met Kyle''s gaze head-on.


    "Thank you."


    She said, her voice steady.


    Kyle smirked.


    "Don''t thank me yet. You belong to me now. I hope you''re ready for that."


    He replied.


    She didn''t flinch.


    "I was never free to begin with. But at least now, I get to choose my own chains."


    She murmured.


    Kyle chuckled.


    "That''s a good answer."


    With the owner and his guards arrested, the slaves freed, and his new subordinate at his side, Kyle turned toward the exit.


    "Let''s go. I have more work to do."


    He said.


    And with that, he stepped out of the ruined slave house, leaving behind the first of many fallen corruptions in his path.


    Kyle turned his attention back to the former slave.


    She was still standing there, her malnourished frame barely able to hold itself up, yet her gaze was unwavering. There was something fierce in her eyes¡ªan iron will that had yet to be broken despite all she had endured.


    "What''s your name? If you are going to be my subordinate, then I need an easy way to call for you."


    Kyle asked.


    She hesitated before replying.


    "People like me don''t have names, my lord. We have numbers."


    Kyle''s expression remained unreadable.


    "A number, huh? I don''t care for it. If you are going to be with me, then choose a name for yourself."


    She straightened her back slightly, as if preparing herself for humiliation.


    "I am 246. I do not have a right to name myself."


    She said with forced neutrality.


    Kyle scoffed.


    "That''s not a name. From now on, you are Melissa. Hmm, that name should work out fine for you."


    Her eyes widened slightly.


    "Melissa?"


    "Yes. You don''t need to worry about lacking an identity anymore. You belong to me now, and I take good care of my things."


    He said casually.


    For a moment, Melissa''s lips parted as if she wanted to say something, but no words came out. The weight of his words settled deep within her.


    To be called something other than a number, to be recognized as someone¡ªthis was something she had never experienced before.


    Her fists clenched. Her knees wobbled.


    She could feel the overwhelming gratitude swelling within her, but rather than fall to her knees and weep, she met Kyle''s gaze and spoke with conviction.


    "Then until my last breath, I am yours."


    Kyle narrowed his eyes slightly. He felt the surge of mana in the air as she unknowingly bound herself to him with an oath. The realization amused him.


    An oath sworn upon one''s mana was not something that could be taken back. She had unknowingly sealed her fate.


    But Kyle had no intention of telling her that.


    She would learn the truth in time. And by then, she would already be too far down his path to turn back.


    ______


    As they arrived back at the Armstrong estate, Kyle felt it before he saw it¡ªthe familiar, hurried footsteps of his older brother, Christan. Each step was heavy with anger.


    Kyle sighed. So predictable.


    Knowing that Christan would confront him any second now, Kyle turned to his butler.


    "Take Melissa inside. Give her food and clothes to change into."


    Kyle ordered.


    The butler hesitated.


    "Young Master, will you be alright? The Lord won''t be happy about what happened today."


    Kyle smirked.


    "Since when has my father ever been happy with me?"


    The butler frowned, but he knew better than to argue. With one last worried glance, he led Melissa inside, leaving Kyle alone just as Christan arrived.


    Christan''s face was filled with fury.


    "Kyle! What the hell did you do?!"


    He barked.


    Kyle tilted his head slightly.


    "You''ll have to be more specific, dear brother. I do a lot of things."


    Christan grabbed Kyle''s collar and yanked him forward. His grip was firm, his muscles tense with barely contained rage.


    "You know exactly what I''m talking about! You had the city guards arrest a man who has powerful connections! Do you have any idea how much trouble you just caused?"


    Kyle remained completely unfazed, his expression one of boredom.


    "Ah, you mean the slave merchant? Don''t worry about him. He won''t be a problem anymore."


    Christan clenched his jaw.


    "You reckless idiot! The nobles who benefit from his trade won''t sit quietly! Do you think you can just waltz around doing whatever you want without consequences?"


    Kyle smirked.


    "And do you think I care about those nobles?"


    Christan''s grip tightened, but Kyle didn''t even flinch.


    "Listen to me, Kyle. You are already an embarrassment to our family. Father barely tolerates your existence as it is. Do you think he''ll protect you when the nobles come knocking at our door, demanding retribution?"


    Christan hissed.


    Kyle''s smirk only widened.


    "Oh, Christan. You misunderstand something important."


    Christan narrowed his eyes.


    "What?"


    Kyle leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a whisper.


    "I don''t need Father''s protection."


    A shiver ran down Christan''s spine.


    There was something chilling about the way Kyle said those words, as if he had already calculated every possible outcome and determined himself the victor.


    For the first time, a seed of unease planted itself in Christan''s mind.


    Kyle noticed, and he relished in it.


    "Now, if you''re done yelling, I''d like to go inside. I had a long day."


    Kyle said, brushing Christan''s hands off his collar as if they were nothing more than dust.


    Christan remained frozen, watching as Kyle walked away without a care in the world.


    For years, he had dismissed Kyle as a cripple, a useless waste of the Armstrong name. But today...


    Today, something felt different.


    And that difference terrified him.

 Chapter 22 22: Ch 22: Punished another way- Part 1

    ''So, my father finally decided to call for me? I knew that man had someone keeping tabs on me. Ah well, I can turn this situation in my favor.''


    Kyle walked through the grand hallways of the Armstrong estate, his footsteps calm and measured.


    He had expected this summons the moment he left the slave house in ruins. It was only a matter of time before his father, Lord Armstrong, called him in for questioning.


    As he reached the massive wooden doors of his father''s office, the guards stationed outside bowed slightly before pushing them open.


    ''These guards sure are good at pretending to like me. I can feel their hostility everytime they look at me.''


    Kyle gave the guard an amused look as he walked past him. The guard glared a little before pretending as if nothing happened.


    Inside, Lord Armstrong sat behind his heavy oak desk, his expression unreadable. The room was dimly lit, the fireplace casting flickering shadows across the shelves of books and ancient artifacts.


    Kyle stepped inside without hesitation, the doors shutting behind him.


    "You called for me, Lord Armstrong?"


    Kyle said in his usual polite but indifferent tone.


    Lord Armstrong leaned back in his chair, studying Kyle with sharp, calculating eyes.


    "Do you have anything to confess, Kyle? Or perhaps something you wish to say?"


    Kyle met his father''s gaze, tilting his head slightly.


    "Hmm. Nothing comes to mind."


    Lord Armstrong remained silent, waiting. Kyle smirked before adding.


    "Ah, actually, I did pick up a subordinate today. And I''ll be picking up a few more soon, so I''ll need a place to house them."


    There was a brief silence before Kyle felt a weak pulse of mana attempt to push against him.


    It was subtle, almost unnoticeable, but Kyle, with his keen senses, caught it instantly. The mana pressure wasn''t strong enough to be a real attack¡ªmore like a test, a probe.


    Kyle didn''t react outwardly. Internally, he was amused.


    ''So, the great Lord Armstrong doesn''t even know how to properly use his own mana? How disappointing. Or maybe this is just the level of this world.''


    Despite the attack, Kyle stood firm, completely unaffected. The mana simply rolled off him like water on a stone.


    He observed his father carefully and noticed a slight twitch of frustration in the older man''s features¡ªso subtle that most people wouldn''t have caught it.


    Kyle smiled to himself. Interesting. So he''s not as emotionless as he pretends to be.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving now."


    Kyle said casually, turning toward the door.


    "Stop."


    Lord Armstrong''s voice cut through the room, and Kyle paused.


    Kyle turned back, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes?"


    "We still have much to discuss."


    His father said, his tone as neutral as ever.


    Kyle decided to humor him. He leaned against one of the chairs in front of the desk, crossing his arms.


    "I''m listening."


    Lord Armstrong studied him for a moment before speaking.


    "The incident you caused this time is too big. Do you realize what you''ve done?"


    Kyle simply smiled.


    "I simply took out some more trash."


    Lord Armstrong''s fingers tapped against the desk.


    "That slave house was under the protection of several noble families. By destroying it, you have made powerful enemies."


    Kyle shrugged.


    "Then they all need to have better tastes."


    Lord Armstrong''s gaze sharpened.


    "Your recklessness is going to cost you, Kyle. You will take responsibility for this."


    Kyle didn''t flinch.


    "Of course."


    Lord Armstrong''s fingers stopped tapping. He seemed slightly surprised by how easily Kyle accepted responsibility.


    There was a pause before the older man spoke again.


    "If you admit your mistake and apologize before the nobles, I can reduce your punishment. Public repentance will smooth things over."


    Kyle''s smirk widened into an outright grin. He leaned forward, resting his chin on his hand.


    "Apologize? Repent? For what, exactly?"


    Lord Armstrong''s jaw tightened.


    "For your reckless actions."


    Kyle let out a short laugh.


    "I regret nothing. I will not apologize."


    His words were final. Absolute.


    Lord Armstrong sighed, his fingers tightening around the papers on his desk.


    "Then I have no choice. You will be punished another way."


    Kyle''s eyes gleamed with curiosity.


    "Oh? And what will my punishment be?"


    "There have been reports of ''Frozen Armored Bears'' rampaging near our northern borders. You will be sent to eliminate them."


    Kyle blinked, then tilted his head as if considering it.


    "Ah, the bears. You mean the ones that our knights were complaining about recently?"


    Lord Armstrong nodded.


    "Exactly. Even experienced warriors struggle against them. Consider this a lesson in humility."


    Kyle''s smirk didn''t fade. Instead, his golden eyes glowed with excitement.


    "Finally, something interesting."


    His reaction seemed to catch Lord Armstrong off guard. He had expected fear, hesitation, or even anger. Instead, Kyle looked genuinely pleased.


    "You''re not afraid?"


    Lord Armstrong asked.


    Kyle chuckled.


    "Afraid? I don''t know her. In fact, I should thank you for this opportunity."


    Lord Armstrong narrowed his eyes.


    "Do not take this lightly, Kyle. If you fail, you will not return."


    Kyle turned toward the door, his voice light with amusement.


    "Then I suppose I''ll just have to succeed."


    Without another word, he walked out, leaving Lord Armstrong behind with a rare look of uncertainty on his face.


    The doors shut behind Kyle, and the room was left in tense silence.


    For a few seconds, Lord Armstrong remained motionless, his fingers tightening around the edges of his desk.


    His usually stoic face twisted slightly as frustration boiled beneath his skin.


    Then, in a rare and uncontrollable outburst, he grabbed the antique vase sitting on his desk and hurled it at the wall. The porcelain shattered into countless pieces, shards scattering across the floor.


    The loud crash echoed through the estate, drawing immediate attention.


    Within moments, Butler Bernard rushed into the office, his sharp eyes scanning the room. When he saw the broken vase and his enraged lord standing over it, his expression darkened in concern.


    "My Lord, what happened? Is everything alright?""


    Bernard asked cautiously.


    Lord Armstrong exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples.


    "That boy has finally lost his mind."

 Chapter 23 23: Ch 23: Punished another way- Part 3

    Bernard''s brows furrowed.


    "You mean Young Master Kyle?"


    Lord Armstrong slammed his fist onto the desk.


    "Who else would I mean?! He''s out of control! First, he destroys a slave house with no regard for the consequences, and now he welcomes a dangerous mission as if it were a game!"


    Bernard remained silent, listening intently.


    Lord Armstrong leaned back in his chair, running a hand through his hair.


    "I thought... I thought maybe he would grow out of this foolishness. But instead, he''s changing into something else¡ªsomeone else. His attitude, his strength... even his presence feels different."


    Bernard''s lips pressed together. He had been serving Kyle since the boy was young, watching over him even as others dismissed him as useless.


    It was true that Kyle had changed drastically, but Bernard did not find it as alarming as Lord Armstrong did.


    "With all due respect, my Lord. I have watched over Young Master Kyle for many years. If he is changing, then I would like to continue watching over him. I do not believe he is beyond our reach just yet"


    Bernard said carefully.


    Lord Armstrong narrowed his eyes.


    "You are too soft, Bernard. This isn''t a normal change. It feels... ominous."


    Bernard hesitated.


    "What do you mean?"


    Lord Armstrong leaned forward, voice dropping into a serious tone.


    "What if Kyle is no longer himself? What if something else has taken hold of him?"


    Bernard stiffened.


    "You mean...?"


    "We will need to bring in a priest. To confirm whether or not my son is still my son."


    Lord Armstrong said grimly.


    Bernard felt an unease settle in his stomach. A priest''s examination could mean many things, and not all of them ended well for the examined.


    But despite his worries, Bernard held onto his belief.


    "Young Master Kyle will be just fine. I am sure this is just a phase."


    Bernard said firmly.


    Lord Armstrong sighed.


    "I hope you''re right."


    ____


    The next morning, Kyle woke early, just as the first rays of sunlight pierced through the horizon. As usual, he dedicated his early hours to training.


    His body, though weaker than it had been in his past life, was steadily growing stronger through rigorous conditioning.


    His mana control was also improving, and he pushed himself further every day.


    ''I will break through the barrier and get to the next class any day. But I really need to increase my mana control and upgrade my system.''


    For two hours, he went through his drills¡ªsword swings, footwork, and bursts of mana reinforcement. Every movement was calculated, efficient, and deadly.


    Then, his senses picked up a presence approaching.


    Someone was coming.


    Kyle didn''t react immediately, instead allowing the intruder to come closer. His grip tightened around his sword, and when the presence was within striking distance¡ª


    Slash!


    His blade moved in a blur, stopping just inches away from slicing through the intruder''s neck.


    A sharp gasp escaped the person''s lips as she collapsed onto her knees.


    It was Melissa.


    Her wide eyes stared at the sharp blade that was mere inches from her throat, her breath coming in shallow bursts. She had never felt such raw, controlled killing intent before.


    Kyle lowered his sword, his expression calm as he looked down at her.


    "You''re slow."


    He said bluntly.


    Melissa struggled to regain her composure.


    "W-What...?"


    "I could have killed you three times over before you even realized I was attacking. If you''re going to follow me, you need to be faster, stronger, and more aware. Or you''ll die."


    Kyle continued, voice cold.


    Melissa swallowed hard, but she clenched her fists and pushed herself back to her feet.


    Kyle nodded approvingly.


    "Good. Now pick a wooden sword."


    Melissa blinked in confusion.


    "What?"


    "Training begins today. You accepted my offer, which means you''re my trainee now. And that means you have no right to refuse."


    Kyle said, motioning toward a set of training weapons.


    Melissa hesitated, still shaken from the earlier near-death experience. But then she gritted her teeth and walked over to pick up a wooden sword.


    She tightened her grip on the wooden sword, her fingers trembling slightly. She looked up at Kyle, who stood in front of her with an expression of mild impatience.


    "What am I supposed to do?"


    She asked hesitantly.


    Kyle crossed his arms.


    "Swing the sword. Keep swinging until you feel like you can''t hold it anymore."


    Melissa frowned. That was it? No technique? No instructions?


    She wanted to ask him more¡ªabout mana, about training methods, about what he expected from her¡ªbut she hesitated.


    Kyle was her master now, her benefactor, and she felt she had no right to question him.


    Biting her lip, she nodded and started swinging.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    At first, it felt easy. The wooden sword was much lighter than the tools she had been forced to carry back at the slave house. But as the minutes passed, her arms started aching. Sweat dripped down her forehead, and her muscles burned with exhaustion.


    She pushed through the pain.


    Even as her movements became sluggish.


    Even as her breathing became labored.


    More than an hour passed before she finally couldn''t take it anymore. With one final swing, her grip gave out, and the sword slipped from her hands, landing on the ground with a dull thud.


    Panting, Melissa wiped the sweat from her brow and turned to Kyle, expecting at least a hint of approval.


    Instead, Kyle sighed.


    "Your stamina is terrible, and your mana control is even worse"


    He remarked, shaking his head.


    Melissa blinked in surprise.


    "My... mana control?"


    Kyle ignored her confusion.


    "Looks like I''ll have to teach you from the basics."


    Melissa''s earlier sense of accomplishment crumbled. She had thought she did well¡ªshe had lasted over an hour! But to Kyle, it wasn''t even worth praising.


    Her chest tightened with doubt.


    Could she really keep up with his training?


    She was just a former slave, someone who had barely survived each day. Kyle, on the other hand, was strong¡ªdangerously so.


    For the first time since swearing herself to him, Melissa wondered if she had made a mistake.

 Chapter 24 24: Ch 24: One of our Best- Part 1

    Butler Bernard stood at the edge of the training grounds, arms folded, watching his young master practice tirelessly under the setting sun.


    The rhythmic whoosh of Kyle''s sword cut through the air, followed by sharp bursts of mana energy.


    Each swing of his blade carried a level of precision that Bernard had never expected from him.


    His heart ached at the sight.


    ''My young master might damage his hands like this. Oh! My poor fragile young master. Lord Armstrong is too much! How can he be so harsh toward his youngest son?''


    To Bernard, Kyle was still the frail, overlooked young master¡ªthe one whom the Lord and the rest of the family had long since dismissed as ''useless.''


    The hunt for the Frozen Armored Bear was no simple mission.


    Even trained knights struggled against those creatures, yet the Lord had sent Kyle alone.


    It was unfair.


    That evening, Bernard entered Kyle''s room. Kyle sat near the window, staring at the sky with an expression of idle boredom, as if he had already grown tired of the world.


    "Young Master, please consider taking soldiers with you for the hunt. The military department can spare some men. This mission is too dangerous to face alone."


    Bernard began hesitantly.


    Kyle barely glanced at him.


    "Not interested."


    Bernard frowned.


    "But young master, you must understand, the Frozen Armored Bears are not mere beasts. Even trained knights¡ª"


    "Are weak. If I have to rely on those so-called soldiers, then I might as well go alone."


    Kyle cut him off, his voice filled with quiet disdain.


    Bernard felt a headache coming.


    "Young Master, I know you''re capable, but please¡ªjust take a look at the soldiers. Even if you don''t use them, evaluating their skills could be useful to you."


    At this, Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "Hmm... that''s not a bad idea."


    Bernard sighed in relief. It was better than outright rejection.


    The next morning, Kyle arrived at the training grounds.


    Beside him stood Melissa, now dressed in armor that disguised her as a young male trainee. Her short hair and slim frame made the disguise easy enough to pass under casual inspection.


    Before entering, Kyle turned to her.


    "Don''t speak. No matter what."


    Melissa was startled but nodded.


    Bernard, however, was less than pleased.


    "Young Master, are you serious about taking a female slave to the military training ground? That is not a place for someone like her."


    Kyle smirked.


    "And why not? Melissa will accompany me into dangerous situations in the future. She might as well start getting used to them now."


    Bernard stared at him in disbelief.


    "But... but she''s just¡ª"


    "She''s mine. And I take care of my own."


    Kyle interrupted, his voice calm but firm.


    Melissa''s heart pounded at those words. Her face flushed a bright red, but her mouth felt too dry to speak.


    She clenched her fists and looked at Bernard.


    "Master Kyle''s will is my will. I will follow him, no matter what."


    Bernard let out a long, suffering sigh.


    "Very well. But I still have a bad feeling about this."


    With that, the trio entered the training grounds.


    ______


    The moment Kyle stepped onto the training grounds, a wave of hushed whispers spread through the soldiers. Within seconds, hushed whispers turned into open snickering.


    "Isn''t that the useless young master?"


    One soldier muttered.


    "What''s he doing here? He get lost or something?"


    Another laughed.


    "Maybe he wants to finally learn how to swing a sword? Hah! Good luck with that."


    The mocking remarks carried across the field, but Kyle acted as if he hadn''t heard them. His expression remained calm, unreadable.


    Then, suddenly¡ª


    Step.


    A heavy footstep echoed through the grounds, and the laughter instantly died.


    Captain Lancelot Aiden, the head of the guards, walked forward, his mere presence enough to silence the entire field.


    His dark green eyes flicked over the soldiers with mild irritation before settling on Kyle.


    "Young Master Kyle. To what do we owe the honor?"


    Lancelot greeted, his tone neutral.


    There was an edge to his words, barely hidden. Kyle could sense the underlying thoughts¡ªWhy are you here? What trouble are you causing now?


    Kyle smiled slightly.


    "I''m here to evaluate the guards. I need to see if they are worthy of accompanying me on the Frozen Armored Bear hunt."


    For a moment, silence.


    Then, chuckles.


    Then, full-blown laughter.


    "The young master wants us to join his hunt? More like he wants us to carry his deadweight!"


    One soldier wheezed.


    "Imagine dragging his useless self through the snow while fighting a bear!"


    Another howled.


    "Maybe we should bring a coffin in advance?"


    The butler, Bernard, clenched his fists, his expression livid. Melissa, standing at Kyle''s side, instinctively reached for her sword, her face dark with anger.


    But before she could act¡ª


    "Enough."


    Kyle''s voice was soft, but it cut through the laughter like a blade.


    He didn''t react to the insults. He didn''t even acknowledge them. Instead, he turned to Lancelot and continued speaking as if nothing had happened.


    "Recommend your best fighter, Captain. I''ll test them myself."


    Kyle said smoothly.


    The soldiers blinked, momentarily stunned.


    Lancelot exhaled slowly, rubbing his temple. In his mind, Kyle''s sudden interest in training was nothing more than a game¡ªanother way for the young master to waste time and irritate those around him.


    "What a pain."


    Lancelot muttered under his breath.


    Still, he couldn''t outright refuse the request of a noble, especially an Armstrong.


    "Fine. I''ll give you one of our best."


    The captain relented.


    He turned and signaled to one of the soldiers.


    A man in his early thirties stepped forward, his armor polished, his sword resting on his hip with an air of confidence.


    "This is Sir Roland. One of our elite guards. He''ll be your opponent."


    Lancelot introduced.


    Kyle''s gaze flicked toward Roland.


    It only took him a second to analyze everything.


    The way Roland stood¡ªhis feet too close together, unstable.


    The way he held his sword¡ªtoo relaxed, as if he had never fought an actual battle.


    The way his eyes shifted slightly¡ªnervous, uncertain.


    This is one of the best they have?


    Kyle fought back a smirk.


    "Very well. Let''s begin."


    He said, stepping forward.

 Chapter 25 25: Ch 25: One of our Best- Part 2

    As soon as the middle-aged man walked out, the reaction was instantaneous.


    The guards surrounding the training ground were barely holding back their laughter. To them, this was nothing short of entertainment.


    "Young Master Kyle won''t last a minute. What did he even come here for?"


    One soldier whispered.


    "Not even half a minute! Even a rookie is leagues ahead of him!"


    Another chuckled.


    Hearing this, Butler Bernard and Melissa were seething.


    ''T-These soldiers...how dare they speak about one of the young masters of the Armstrong family like this. I will need to report their insolent behavior to the Lord soon''


    The butler clenched his fists, barely resisting the urge to smack these insolent guards on the head. He would surely lodge his complaint. However, whether anything would come out of it or not was a different case.


    Meanwhile, Melissa''s hand was already on her sword. If not for Kyle standing calmly in front of them, she might have already attacked someone.


    ''How dare they sully my lord''s name? I need to remember all of their faces and make sure they all get a deserving death. I will not make their end easy.''


    The two had a lot of ideas about how to deal with this situation.


    But Kyle?


    He remained expressionless. Without a word, he picked up his sword, turning his cold gaze to his opponent.


    For a moment, the rookie facing him hesitated. There was something unnatural about Kyle''s calmness¡ªsomething unsettling.


    And then¡ª


    Kyle let out a small fraction of his mana.


    It was almost imperceptible. A mere thread of energy seeped out from his body.


    But the effect was instant.


    The rookie''s eyes went wide in horror, his breath hitched, and without warning¡ªhe collapsed.


    His body hit the ground with a dull thud, unconscious before he even had a chance to react.


    Silence.


    A heavy, suffocating silence.


    The soldiers who had been mocking Kyle a moment ago were now frozen in place.


    ''What just happened?''


    The rookie hadn''t even drawn his sword.


    Kyle merely stood there, looking down at the fallen man with mild disappointment. He slowly turned his gaze to Lancelot, the guard captain, and let out a quiet sigh.


    "This... was your best? How disappointing. I expected better from the Armstrong family guards."


    Kyle''s tone was filled with cold disinterest.


    Lancelot clenched his jaw, feeling a mixture of irritation and disbelief.


    "Very well. Since the young master has shown his true colors, I will face you next."


    The guard captain spoke with full confidence as he stepped out onto the field.


    Kyle had done something. He didn''t know what, but there was no way the rookie had just collapsed for no reason.


    Before Lancelot could respond, someone else stepped forward.


    "Let me deal with him, Captain."


    Bruce, the second-in-command, cracked his knuckles, stepping into the arena with a smirk.


    He was a tall, broad-shouldered man with short dark hair and an arrogant glint in his eyes. Unlike the rookie, Bruce had a few years of experience.


    "The commander might be too much for a beginner like our dear young master. Allow me to handle this."


    Bruce said mockingly.


    The soldiers immediately perked up.


    "Oh, this will be good."


    "Bruce won''t let the young master off easy."


    "Maybe the kid will finally learn his place!"


    But Kyle remained unbothered. He turned his gaze to Bruce and studied him for a moment. Unlike the first guard, Bruce didn''t seem afraid. If anything, he was eager to prove himself.


    Kyle smiled slightly.


    "Fine."


    Before Bruce could step forward, Lancelot grabbed his arm and pulled him aside. The captain led him to a quiet corner, speaking in a hushed but firm tone.


    "Bruce, listen to me. Hold back."


    Bruce frowned.


    "Captain, I¡ª"


    "I don''t care what you think. We can''t afford to seriously injure the young master."


    Lancelot said, his voice sharp.


    Bruce scoffed.


    "I won''t kill him. I''ll just teach him a lesson."


    Lancelot sighed, feeling a headache coming. He knew Bruce too well¡ªhis pride wouldn''t allow him to just hold back. The man was too eager to prove his title as a ''genius.''


    But before Lancelot could argue further¡ª


    "Are you both done?"


    Kyle''s voice interrupted them, and they turned to see him standing nearby, his arms crossed.


    "If you''re scared, Captain, I can find someone else."


    Lancelot felt his eye twitch.


    "Tch. Fine."


    He had no choice but to let Bruce go.


    Bruce smirked.


    "Don''t worry, Captain. This won''t take long."


    The guards cheered, expecting a spectacle.


    And Kyle...


    Kyle just smiled.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    ______


    Bruce planted his feet firmly on the ground, gripping his sword tightly. Time to teach the young master a lesson.


    But the moment he took his stance, a strange sensation washed over him.


    His breathing grew heavy.


    The air around him felt... dense. Oppressive.


    An invisible force pressed down on his shoulders, making it harder to move. Even harder to breathe.


    His heart pounded.


    ''What is this?''


    For a split second, doubt flickered in Bruce''s mind. But he immediately shook his head, gritting his teeth.


    ''No. It''s just in my head. The young master isn''t strong enough to intimidate me.''


    Determined to crush Kyle''s arrogance, Bruce lunged forward.


    He moved as fast as he could, his sword slicing through the air with full force¡ª


    But his blade hit nothing.


    A clean miss.


    Not just a slight one. His attack had completely missed by a wide margin.


    The entire training ground fell into stunned silence.


    The guards watching from the sidelines could hardly believe their eyes.


    "Did... did Bruce just miss?"


    Someone whispered.


    "Impossible! He''s never missed like that before!"


    Lancelot, the guard captain, narrowed his eyes, watching the fight unfold with a deepening frown.


    But the most unsettling part wasn''t Bruce''s failure.


    It was Kyle''s reaction.


    The young master stood in the same place, completely relaxed, not even bothered to dodge. He hadn''t moved a single step¡ªyet Bruce had missed by a large gap.


    And the expression on Kyle''s face?


    Boredom.


    He let out a quiet sigh, as if this whole situation was beneath him.


    "Is that all?"


    Kyle asked flatly.


    Bruce stiffened.


    A chill ran down his spine.


    This wasn''t the useless, weak young master everyone had made fun of.


    This was something else.

 Chapter 26 26: Ch 26: One of our Best- Part 3

    ''W-What is going on? Why can''t I win against him? He''s nothing but a useless child who had never even held a sword before today. So why? Why do I feel like I am outclassed?''


    Bruce''s breath came in ragged gasps as he forced himself to move faster, his body already aching under the weight of an invisible pressure.


    He had trained for years, refining his speed until he was one of the best in the guard. Against any ordinary opponent, he would have overwhelmed them before they could react.


    But right now...


    It felt like he was fighting against his master...nor, someone worse than his master. Even his body was feeling different than it usually did when he fought against a powerful opponent.


    ''Why do I feel so slow?''


    Every step felt sluggish, his limbs unnaturally heavy. It was as if the space around him had thickened, wrapping around his body like an unseen force, restricting his movements.


    His first instinct was to call upon his internal energy¡ªto awaken the refined power within him and force his body to obey.


    He could break through this strange suppression if he just let his energy flow properly.


    But he hesitated.


    ''No... This is just a duel against a noble''s son. If I use my energy here, it would be like admitting defeat. I need to finish it with my own strength.''


    Using internal energy against a supposedly useless noble¡ªsomeone without a trace of proper training¡ªwould be disgraceful.


    His pride refused to let him take such an easy way out.


    So instead, Bruce held himself back.


    That moment of hesitation cost him dearly.


    Kyle stepped forward, his expression unreadable, and swung his sword down.


    Bruce barely had time to raise his own blade to defend.


    The moment the two swords met¡ª


    "Gah!"


    A sharp jolt of pain shot through Bruce''s arms as the force of the impact nearly ripped his weapon from his grip.


    The raw power behind Kyle''s strike was unlike anything he had ever encountered before.


    His bones rattled from the impact, his muscles screamed in protest, and his knees almost buckled under the weight of defending.


    Kyle had no wasted movements. No unnecessary flourishes. Just raw, overwhelming power.


    Bruce''s mind reeled.


    ''How? How did he become so powerful? Why can''t I fight against him?''


    This noble was supposed to be weak. He was supposed to be someone who had never trained properly, someone who had no real talent.


    ''Then why... does he feel stronger than me?''


    Bruce stumbled backward, trying to regain his footing. He put as much distance as he could between himself and Kyle, his breath coming in sharp, panicked exhales.


    The murmur of the surrounding soldiers reached his ears.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Bruce is struggling... Is he holding back?"


    "No, look at his face... He''s serious! Fucking hell! What is going on?"


    The fight had gone on longer than anyone expected. And with each passing second, one undeniable truth became more and more clear¡ª


    Bruce wasn''t holding back. He was losing.


    Lancelot, the guard captain, observed from the sidelines with narrowed eyes. Unlike the other guards, he wasn''t fooled by the surface-level spectacle.


    Bruce wasn''t playing around. He wasn''t testing Kyle.


    No¡ª


    He was fighting with everything he had.


    And yet, Kyle looked... bored.


    Lancelot felt a chill crawl down his spine.


    Kyle had not even gotten serious yet.


    ______


    Bruce''s ears rang with the sounds of the surrounding soldiers¡ªsome shouting in encouragement, others laughing at his struggle.


    "Get up, Bruce! Don''t embarrass us!"


    "Stop playing around and finish him already!"


    "How is this even happening? He''s just the useless young master!"


    The pressure of their expectations weighed heavily on his already exhausted body.


    His arms were trembling, his breath came in shallow gasps, and yet Kyle stood before him¡ªcalm, composed, untouched.


    Bruce couldn''t take it anymore.


    His pride, his reputation, and everything he had worked for in the guards were on the line. He had trained day and night, honing his body into a weapon, earning his place as the guard captain''s second-in-command.


    And yet, right now, he was losing¡ªto a noble who was supposed to be weak.


    ''No. I refuse to lose like this.''


    A dangerous thought crept into his mind.


    He knew it was wrong. He knew it was against the rules.


    But he saw no other way out.


    So he did it.


    Bruce activated his internal energy.


    The moment it surged through his body, his vision sharpened, his limbs felt lighter, and his speed doubled. The suffocating pressure around him was pushed back.


    He felt powerful again.


    "You''re finished now, Young Master."


    Bruce lunged forward, blade glowing with power, moving faster than the eye could follow.


    The guard captain, Lancelot, immediately sensed the shift. His heart dropped.


    "No! He''s using internal energy¡ª"


    Realizing what Bruce had done, Lancelot moved to interfere, his instincts screaming that this was a mistake.


    But it was too late.


    Bruce''s sword descended with all his might, cutting through the air toward Kyle''s neck.


    A loud boom echoed across the training ground.


    Smoke and dust rose, covering the scene in a thick cloud.


    Lancelot''s mind raced. He needed to think fast¡ªif Bruce had seriously injured the young master, there would be no saving him. He would have to¡ª


    But when the dust settled¡ª


    It was Bruce lying on the ground.


    Unconscious.


    Kyle stood over him, completely unharmed. Not even a single scratch.


    His expression remained the same¡ªcalm, indifferent, and worst of all... bored.


    Kyle exhaled as if he had been expecting more.


    "Disappointing."


    His cold voice cut through the silence like a blade.


    Lancelot couldn''t speak. His mind refused to comprehend what had just happened.


    ''How? How did Bruce lose even after using internal energy? No, how is the young master still alive?''


    The other soldiers, who had been mocking Kyle moments ago, were now silent. None of them dared to speak, their earlier confidence shattered.


    Fear settled in their eyes as they stared at the young master¡ªthe "useless noble"¡ªwho had just crushed one of their best without breaking a sweat.


    ______


    Can I ask for some Power Stones?

 Chapter 27 27: Ch 27: Weight of a Mistake- Part 1

    A stunned silence blanketed the training grounds.


    The soldiers, who had been jeering and laughing at Kyle earlier, now stood frozen, their eyes wide with disbelief. The weight of what had just occurred pressed down on them like an invisible force.


    But no one was more shocked than Bruce himself.


    He lay sprawled on the ground, his sword lying a few feet away from his trembling fingers. His breath came in short gasps, and his heart pounded violently in his chest.


    His mind reeled, desperately trying to piece together what had happened.


    ''I used my internal energy... I should have been faster... stronger...''


    Yet, all he remembered was darkness.


    One moment, he had been lunging at Kyle, confident that he had secured victory.


    The next, he had woken up on the ground, staring up at the sky.


    Bruce''s face twisted in horror and humiliation.


    He had been defeated¡ªnot just in battle, but in reputation. The murmurs of disbelief and hushed whispers from the other soldiers felt like daggers to his pride.


    The ''useless'' young master had utterly crushed him.


    Kyle, standing over him, exhaled as if he had just finished a chore. His expression remained unreadable, his tone calm and indifferent as he spoke:


    "The match is over."


    That was it.


    No gloating, no insults, no unnecessary words.


    Just a simple declaration that Bruce''s fate had already been sealed.


    The guard captain, Lancelot Aiden, finally shook off his shock. His brows furrowed as he stepped forward and looked down at Bruce, his voice firm but tinged with regret.


    "Bruce. Do you wish to continue this fight?"


    Bruce''s hands clenched into tight fists. His entire body trembled¡ªnot from exhaustion, but from crippling shame.


    ''Continue?''


    He could barely lift his head, let alone his sword.


    The weight of his failure bore down on him, suffocating him like an iron chain.


    In the eyes of his fellow soldiers, he was no longer a prodigy. He was a fool who had challenged the weak young master and lost spectacularly.


    His ego was shattered. His pride was in ruins.


    He couldn''t answer.


    His silence was more damning than any words.


    Captain Lancelot felt a pang of sorrow. Bruce had been one of the most promising young men in the guards. His strength, dedication, and talent had set him apart from the rest.


    But now?


    Lancelot wasn''t sure he could protect Bruce anymore.


    Bruce had broken the rules by using his internal energy against the young master. That alone was a grave offense.


    But losing despite it?


    That made it worse.


    ''This child has such a bright future in front of him. To think that it all might get destroyed in a second because of what happened.''


    It wasn''t just his strength that had failed him¡ªit was his very reputation.


    He would never live this down.


    A voice broke the silence.


    "This is disgraceful."


    It was Butler Bernard.


    His sharp, unforgiving gaze was fixed on Bruce.


    "For a soldier of the Armstrong family to show such terrible conduct against his lord... You should be dismissed at once."


    Lancelot hesitated.


    He wanted to defend Bruce, but what could he even say?


    The young man had already sealed his own fate the moment he broke the rules.


    And Young Master Kyle... had punished him for it without even trying.


    Seeing the conflicted look on Lancelot''s face, Bruce suddenly laughed bitterly.


    A self-deprecating, hollow sound.


    He knew.


    No matter what happened now, he would never be able to raise his head in this training ground again.


    His fellow soldiers wouldn''t respect him.


    The captain wouldn''t protect him.


    The butler wanted him gone.


    And worst of all... he had lost to someone who had been labeled a cripple.


    Bruce''s face twisted in something between desperation and acceptance.


    He slowly pushed himself up, dusted off his uniform, and looked at Lancelot with dull, defeated eyes.


    "There''s no need to dismiss me, Captain. I have made a grave mistake and my actions cannot be pardoned. As such, I will make the decision that needs to be made."


    His voice was empty, lifeless.


    "I resign."


    Murmurs spread through the soldiers.


    Lancelot sighed as soon as he heard those words.


    He had expected as much.


    Bruce had nowhere to go from here.


    Kyle simply watched, expression unreadable, as Bruce turned and walked away from the training grounds¡ªhis once proud posture now slumped and broken.


    A heavy silence hung over the training grounds.


    Bruce had already resigned. His pride was shattered, and his once-bright future within the Armstrong guards had been torn away in an instant.


    Guard Captain Lancelot watched the young man''s retreating back with a complicated expression.


    He had known Bruce for years, trained him personally, and had once believed he would become a pillar of the guards.


    But now...


    "Butler Bernard, there''s no need to hold a grudge against Bruce. He''s already suffered enough."


    Lancelot spoke, turning toward the butler.


    Bernard narrowed his eyes.


    "Suffered enough? He broke the rules. He insulted my young master. And he tried to harm him using his internal energy. Are we just supposed to ignore all of that?"


    He repeated, his voice cold.


    The butler''s wrath was justifiable. But at the same time, Lancelot knew that holding onto it wouldn''t help anyone.


    "What more could you do to him? He has lost his standing. His reputation is in ruins. Even if he wanted to, he could never return here again."


    Lancelot sighed, rubbing his temple.


    Bernard clenched his fists. He wanted to argue, to demand harsher punishment.


    But deep down, he knew that Lancelot was right.


    If he kept pushing for Bruce''s suffering, it would only reflect poorly on Kyle.


    People would start seeing his young master as petty and vindictive, a noble who crushed his enemies without mercy¡ªa tyrant in the making.


    Bernard clicked his tongue, clearly reluctant, but he backed off with a stiff nod.


    Lancelot let out a relieved sigh.


    But then, Kyle stepped forward.


    "I don''t want to forgive him."


    Kyle spoke up before anyone else could dismiss the situation.

 Chapter 28 28: Ch 28: Weight of a Mistake- Part 2

    Kyle''s words were spoken softly. But the weight behind them sent chills down the spines of everyone present.


    The soldiers who had been watching in stunned silence tensed.


    Even Lancelot felt a cold prickle run down his spine.


    Kyle''s tone wasn''t angry. He wasn''t yelling. He wasn''t throwing a tantrum.


    He was just stating a fact.


    And that was what made it so terrifying.


    Bernard looked at Kyle, concern flickering in his eyes.


    Lancelot opened his mouth to speak but hesitated.


    Because for the first time since Kyle had arrived at the training grounds...


    He realized that he had no idea what the young master was truly thinking.


    A heavy silence settled over the training grounds, thick with tension and uncertainty.


    Kyle''s unforgiving declaration had left everyone on edge, and the first to react was Butler Bernard. His face twisted in distress, his eyes filled with both sorrow and anger.


    "Young Master..."


    Bernard practically whimpered, his voice trembling. His expression made it look as though Kyle was the one suffering injustice, rather than Bruce.


    "If you cannot forgive, then we have no choice but to punish this criminal accordingly!"


    Bruce stiffened, his breath caught in his throat.


    That single sentence sealed his fate.


    There would be no mercy.


    The reality of his situation came crashing down on him. His legs nearly gave out beneath him.


    If Kyle truly refused to forgive, then there was no escape for him.


    His reputation was already in ruins. But punishment from the noble family would be worse than mere dismissal.


    It could mean imprisonment.


    It could mean banishment.


    Or in the worst-case scenario...


    It could mean death.


    Bruce wanted to plead for his life, but he couldn''t even find the words. His pride had already been crushed¡ªbegging for forgiveness now would only humiliate him further.


    The one who reacted on Bruce''s behalf was Guard Captain Lancelot.


    With a heavy heart, he bowed his head deeply to Kyle.


    "Young Master, I will take full responsibility for Bruce''s actions. Please, reconsider."


    He said, his tone heavy with desperation.


    Kyle remained expressionless. His gaze was sharp, cold, unreadable.


    Lancelot felt a chill creep up his spine.


    "Bruce has a bright future ahead of him. He made a mistake, but he is still a valuable soldier. I will personally ensure that he never acts out of line again. Please... grant him mercy."


    Lancelot continued, pushing past his unease.


    The guard captain''s sincere plea hung in the air.


    But Kyle looked bored.


    Lancelot grimaced.


    That look¡ªso detached, so uncaring¡ªit wasn''t normal.


    The captain realized with a sinking feeling that Kyle wasn''t just playing politics.


    He truly did not care about Bruce''s potential, his future, or his past loyalty to the guards.


    The young master saw no value in him anymore.


    Lancelot felt a wave of dread.


    He knew that if Kyle rejected his plea outright, Bruce was finished.


    If he had to, Lancelot was even prepared to take this matter to Lord Armstrong.


    He was ready to resign from his own position in exchange for Bruce''s life.


    But before he could make that declaration¡ª


    Kyle finally spoke.


    "I have a different proposal for him. Don''t worry! I am not an unreasonable person. I am a pacifist."


    The words sent a shiver through everyone present.


    Their bodies tensed, and their minds raced with the same question¡ª


    ''What is this madman up to now?''


    ______


    Bruce stared at Kyle, his expression filled with suspicion.


    He had no idea what the young master truly wanted from him.


    But one thing was certain¡ªhe had no power to refuse.


    His life was already in Kyle''s hands.


    Bruce swallowed his pride and bowed his head, knowing he had to choose his words carefully.


    "I am willing to do anything in exchange for my life."


    Kyle''s lips curled into a slow, knowing smile.


    "Anything, huh?"


    He murmured.


    Then, without hesitation, he turned to Guard Captain Lancelot and made his announcement.


    "From this day forward, Bruce is one of my men. No one else is allowed to approach him."


    Silence.


    Lancelot''s eyes widened in shock.


    The other soldiers exchanged uneasy glances.


    Even Butler Bernard was momentarily speechless.


    Kyle''s words weren''t a request.


    They were an order.


    Lancelot, still trying to make sense of the situation, took a step forward.


    "Young Master, I understand that Bruce made a mistake, but taking him away from the guards is¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Melissa moved.


    Fast.


    With a sharp clank, her sword was drawn, and in the next second, she stood between Kyle and the others.


    Her piercing gaze locked onto Lancelot, burning with fierce determination.


    The intensity in her fiery eyes made everyone instinctively step back.


    It was a warning.


    A silent threat.


    Do not question Kyle.


    For a moment, Lancelot and the rest of the soldiers hesitated.


    No one had expected this level of loyalty from Melissa.


    She had once been nothing more than a slave, yet now, she was willing to draw her blade against trained guards for Kyle''s sake.


    The air grew tense.


    But before it could escalate further, Kyle placed a hand on Melissa''s shoulder.


    A silent command.


    Melissa immediately lowered her sword, stepping back without question.


    Kyle''s gaze returned to Lancelot. His tone was calm, but cold.


    "I was not making a suggestion."


    Lancelot felt a chill run down his spine.


    "Bruce has two choices - Swear his life to me... or face the consequences of his actions."


    Kyle continued.


    Bruce''s body tensed.


    Even without Kyle saying it outright, Bruce understood what the consequences would be.


    There was no going back.


    He had already lost his honor.


    If he rejected Kyle''s offer, then there was no place left for him in the guards.


    There would be no mercy from the noble family.


    Bruce gritted his teeth.


    He hated the idea of serving someone.


    But he hated death more.


    Slowly, Bruce knelt on one knee and lowered his head before Kyle.


    "I swear on my life to serve you, Young Master Kyle. From this day forward, I am yours to command."


    he said, his voice steady despite the humiliation burning inside him.


    A binding vow.

 Chapter 29 29: Ch 29: Weight of a Mistake- Part 3

    Those binding words hung in the air and no one was able to speak a word while that vow took place.


    The guard captain had a sick look on his face, but he knew that he had no right to interfere or say anything anymore. Especially since the person in question had already agreed to the deal.


    ''What else can I do now but to sit back and watch? Bruce has made his choice, so I cannot interfere any longer in his matter.''


    Kyle''s expression remained unreadable, but he gave a small nod.


    "Good. Then report to me tomorrow. You have one day to say goodbye to your old life."


    He said.


    With that, Kyle turned and walked away, Melissa and Butler Bernard following closely behind him.


    Bruce remained kneeling for a few moments, staring at the ground, his mind racing.


    It was only after Kyle''s figure disappeared from sight that the others rushed forward, crowding around Bruce.


    Lancelot knelt down beside him, his voice filled with disbelief.


    "Why did you do that? You had a bright future, Bruce. You could have been someone great. Why give in to the spoiled young master?"


    The guard captain asked.


    Bruce let out a shaky breath, his hands clenching into fists.


    Then, finally, he spoke the truth.


    "Because I felt it."


    Bruce muttered.


    Lancelot frowned.


    "Felt what?"


    Bruce''s hands tightened even further.


    "Something... dangerous. When I fought him, it was overwhelming. It felt like I was standing in front of a mountain I could never overcome."


    He admitted, his voice almost a whisper.


    Lancelot''s breath hitched.


    "I used everything I had. I even broke the rules and used my internal energy... but I still lost...no, rather...there was nothing I could do against that overwhelming might."


    Bruce continued.


    He looked up at Lancelot, his expression no longer filled with shame, but determination.


    "I want to serve that overwhelming power. I want to understand how he changed so much in such a short amount of time."


    Bruce said firmly.


    Lancelot stared at Bruce for a long time.


    And then, finally... he let out a deep sigh.


    "So that''s how it is."


    His initial disappointment faded, replaced by something else¡ªunderstanding.


    He had been too shallow in his thinking.


    All this time, he had believed that Kyle was still the same spoiled, weak noble.


    But Bruce had seen something different.


    Something greater.


    Lancelot closed his eyes for a moment before placing a firm hand on Bruce''s shoulder.


    "Then go. Learn well. And don''t waste this opportunity."


    He said.


    Bruce looked up at his former captain.


    For the first time since the fight, a small smirk played on his lips.


    "I won''t."


    Lancelot nodded, a small smile forming on his own face.


    "Then... good luck, Bruce."


    ______


    Butler Bernard hurried after Kyle, his brows furrowed in deep concern.


    He had always believed himself to be a patient man. But today? Today was testing his limits.


    "Young Master!"


    He called out, quickening his pace to match Kyle''s stride.


    Kyle didn''t slow down, nor did he look back.


    "What is it, Bernard?"


    Bernard finally reached him, walking alongside him with a troubled expression.


    "Why did you allow that rude man the opportunity to serve you? Bruce has no respect, no manners, and no loyalty! I cannot understand your reasoning."


    The butler asked.


    Kyle let out a soft sigh, as if he had already expected this reaction.


    "Don''t think too much about it. There''s no special meaning behind my actions."


    He replied nonchalantly.


    But Bernard did not believe him.


    "No special meaning? Young Master, you are far too kind-hearted! There are better people than Bruce, better warriors who would be honored to serve you. Why him?"


    He repeated in disbelief.


    Kyle finally stopped walking and turned his gaze to his butler.


    His golden eyes carried a cold glint, making Bernard instinctively stiffen.


    "I have made my choice."


    His voice was calm, but absolute.


    "If you have any complaints, Bernard, then keep them to yourself."


    Bernard felt his heart sink.


    It wasn''t that he doubted Kyle''s intelligence. In fact, he knew his young master was far from naive.


    But still¡ªwhat if he had miscalculated this time?


    What if Bruce was a hidden traitor?


    What if Bruce tried to betray Kyle later on?


    Bernard bit his tongue, swallowing the words he wanted to say.


    There was no use arguing further when his young master had already made up his mind.


    Instead, he took a deep breath and bowed his head slightly.


    "Then I will make sure you do not suffer any inconvenience because of him."


    With that, Bernard turned and left, his mind already spinning with ways to keep an eye on Bruce.


    As soon as the butler was out of sight, Melissa stepped forward, her blue eyes sharp and questioning.


    "Master...you chose Bruce because he has mana, didn''t you?"


    She began carefully.


    Kyle arched a brow, his lips twitching into a lazy smirk.


    "Oh? And what makes you think that?"


    Melissa didn''t flinch under his gaze.


    "Because you are not the type of person to choose someone without a reason."


    Kyle let out a low chuckle.


    "You think too highly of me, Melissa. I only took Bruce in because he reminded me of a dog that could be tamed."


    He said.


    Melissa frowned slightly, clearly unconvinced.


    Kyle had many flaws, but making random, thoughtless decisions wasn''t one of them.


    "Master, even if you say that... I don''t believe you."


    She tried again.


    Kyle''s smirk widened.


    "Oh?"


    Melissa lowered her gaze for a brief second before speaking.


    "You said Bruce is like a dog that can be tamed... but you don''t waste your time on things that don''t have value. That means you see something in him."


    Kyle remained silent for a moment, his eyes studying her.


    Then, he laughed softly, turning away.


    "Think what you like."


    He said dismissively.


    Melissa didn''t press further.


    She had already made up her mind¡ªMaster Kyle had plans for Bruce.


    And if she was right...


    Then Bruce would either become a loyal hound or be torn apart before he could bite his master.


    ______


    Can I ask for Power Stones?

 Chapter 30 30: Ch 30: Change your Mindset- Part 1

    The morning after Kyle''s clash with the guards, the air was crisp and cold, filled with the sharp sound of training swords cutting through the wind.


    Kyle, as always, had started his day before the sun had fully risen, pushing his body to its limits.


    However, today, he wasn''t alone.


    Melissa and Bruce had joined him in the early hours¡ªone eager, the other reluctant.


    Melissa immediately went to her drills, her movements sharp and focused. Despite being new to the sword, she had no hesitation in following Kyle''s guidance.


    Bruce, however, stood awkwardly to the side, unsure of what to do.


    "What am I supposed to do? What kind of training will you provide me with?"


    He finally asked, sounding a little eager to get started.


    Unfortunately for him, Kyle decided to dash his hopes as soon as he got them up.


    Kyle wordlessly handed him a wooden sword.


    "Start from the basics. I need to know what to correct in your form."


    Bruce stiffened, his pride taking a hit.


    "The basics?"


    He repeated, feeling as if Kyle was mocking him.


    This was a joke, right? He had trained for years! He wasn''t some beginner who needed to swing a wooden sword like a child.


    He opened his mouth to protest¡ª


    And then he felt it.


    A sharp, piercing gaze.


    His eyes flicked to the side.


    ''I feel like my throat is closing up when I try to speak. I should not make unnecessary noises when I am in front of Lord Kyle.''


    Melissa was staring daggers at him, her expression completely unreadable, but her intent clear¡ªDo not question our master.


    Bruce swallowed his words and gritted his teeth, gripping the wooden sword and stepping into position.


    Even though he followed orders, his movements were half-hearted, his mind filled with resentment.


    ''What''s the point of this? I already know how to fight. Is this man not going to respect the years I put into my training just because I''m under his command now?''


    He thought to himself but got to training.


    And yet, as the hours passed, he felt no change in himself.


    Kyle, of course, noticed.


    By the time training ended for the day, Kyle turned toward Melissa and Bruce, his eyes sharp.


    "At the end of the week, we leave for the ''Frozen Armoured Bear'' hunt."


    Melissa brightened immediately, her expression lighting up with excitement.


    Bruce, however, felt his stomach drop.


    "What? There''s no way we''ll be ready!"


    He blurted out.


    Kyle turned to him, his expression unreadable.


    "And why is that?"


    Bruce felt his frustration boil over.


    "Because this isn''t about mindset! A human body has physical limitations! There''s no way we can be strong enough in just a few days!"


    He snapped.


    Kyle''s face remained blank, but the silence that followed made Bruce nervous.


    He took an instinctive step back, but suddenly, his back hit something solid.


    Melissa.


    Her voice was low and firm as she said.


    "You shouldn''t disagree with our lord."


    Bruce turned his head slightly, his breath hitching at the intensity in her eyes.


    She wasn''t threatening him outright, but her meaning was clear.


    Kyle, however, simply let out a small chuckle.


    "It''s fine, Melissa. If Bruce doesn''t believe me, then he just needs to see it for himself."


    He said.


    Bruce felt his muscles tense.


    "See what?"


    He asked cautiously.


    Kyle gestured toward Melissa.


    "Go up against her."


    Bruce blinked in confusion.


    "Melissa?"


    He repeated.


    "Yes. She''s only been training for a week. Since you''re so certain a few days make no difference, then surely you''ll have no trouble defeating her."


    Kyle said smoothly.


    Bruce felt a surge of confidence.


    "Of course, I won''t! I''ll end this quickly."


    He said, straightening up.


    Melissa, however, simply drew her sword and took a stance, her blue eyes steady and unwavering.


    Kyle watched silently, his gaze unreadable.


    "Let''s see how long that confidence lasts."


    Bruce sighed as he looked at Melissa''s small frame.


    She was young and thin, her arms barely showing any muscle.


    ''Does she even eat enough?''


    He thought.


    He felt sorry for her.


    It wasn''t just because of her size.


    It was because she worked under Kyle¡ªa brute of a young master who acted cold, ruthless, and unpredictable.


    Bruce couldn''t understand how someone like her could willingly follow such a person.


    ''She must be scared of him.''


    Bruce''s grip on his sword tightened.


    "I''ll end this quickly, so she doesn''t have to suffer."


    He looked at Melissa and said in a calm voice.


    "I''m sorry about this, but I''ll make sure it ends in seconds."


    Melissa didn''t react.


    She simply stood her ground, her sword steady in her hands.


    Bruce raised his weapon, preparing to end the fight with a single, powerful blow.


    "She won''t be able to handle this."


    He swung his sword down with full force¡ª


    And then his world shattered.


    CLANG!


    His blade met Melissa''s head-on¡ªand stopped dead in its tracks.


    Bruce''s eyes widened.


    "Impossible!"


    He pushed harder, trying to force her back.


    She didn''t move.


    Not even an inch.


    "How¡ª?"


    Shock froze him in place, his arms suddenly feeling weak.


    Melissa, sensing his hesitation, took her chance.


    She parried.


    With a quick, sharp movement, she redirected his attack, causing his sword to slide off hers.


    Bruce stumbled back.


    His mind reeled.


    "What just happened?"


    He stared at Melissa.


    She looked completely unfazed.


    As if his full-powered strike had been nothing.


    Bruce''s breathing grew uneven.


    "She''s just a slave... Just a girl... She''s only been training for a week!"


    His heart pounded.


    "Has it really been just a week?"


    Bruce could not believe what he had just heard.


    "This is what you get for questioning my lord''s methods. If you continue to question him, then I assure you that you will lose to me every time we fight."


    Bruce flinched at Melissa''s words.


    ''Lose to her? Every time?''


    His pride ached, but he quickly scowled.


    "She''s only been training for a week! This doesn''t make sense!"


    Still, the way she calmly held her sword, unshaken by his strength, made him hesitate.

 Chapter 31 31: Ch 31: Change your Mindset- Part 2

    Melissa tapped her blade against the ground, the sharp clink echoing through the empty training yard.


    The early morning mist curled around their feet, and the sun, barely rising, cast long shadows across the dirt.


    Her expression was neutral, but her eyes held an edge of confidence that made Bruce uneasy.


    "How is she so sure of herself?"


    Melissa''s voice cut through the tension like a blade.


    "If you keep underestimating me like this, you''ll lose to me every time. You need to take me seriously."


    Bruce gritted his teeth.


    "It''s not that simple!"


    He took a deep breath before grumbling.


    "You expect me to change my entire mindset in a single day? I was raised to treat women respectfully, not to fight them like enemies."


    Melissa rolled her eyes, shifting her weight onto one leg, clearly unimpressed.


    But before she could respond, Kyle finally spoke.


    His voice was calm, yet sharp.


    "So you''re saying you''ll let an enemy cut you down just because she''s a woman?"


    Bruce froze.


    Kyle''s words hung heavily in the air, their weight undeniable.


    "That''s not what I meant...there are no females on the battlefield..."


    Kyle''s piercing gaze locked onto Bruce, analyzing him like one would a broken sword, searching for weaknesses.


    "If you continue with this mindset, you''ll be the first to fall in battle. Just because there are no females you know of does not mean they don''t possess the same strength and ambitions we do."


    Bruce clenched his fists.


    Kyle continued, his tone smooth but unwavering.


    "A warrior needs to separate his mind¡ªone for when he holds a sword and one for when he doesn''t."


    Before Bruce could fully process Kyle''s words¡ª


    Melissa attacked.


    Bruce barely managed to raise his sword in time, the force of her strike sending tremors through his arms.


    "Damn it¡ª!"


    She was faster than before.


    Stronger.


    More relentless.


    Bruce struggled to keep up, forced into a defensive stance as Melissa kept pressing forward.


    Her strikes were precise, her footwork deliberate, and her eyes gleamed with excitement, as if she was enjoying this fight far more than she should.


    His frustration boiled over, and he shouted.


    "You''re fighting dirty!"


    Kyle snorted, leaning against a wooden post with his arms crossed.


    "Fighting dirty?"


    His expression hardened, and the shadows of the early morning light made his features seem even colder.


    "There is no honor or dignity in battle. And there is certainly none in death."


    Bruce staggered under Melissa''s next blow, his boots skidding against the packed dirt.


    Kyle''s words echoed in his mind.


    "No honor in battle?"


    "No dignity in death?"


    The idea unnerved him¡ª


    But at the same time, it made sense.


    Bruce had been holding back, shackled by his old beliefs.


    His thoughts swirled like a storm.


    He had always seen combat as a test of skill and discipline.


    A display of strength, not survival.


    But Kyle and Melissa¡ª


    They weren''t just fighting.


    They were trying to survive.


    Bruce felt something inside him crack.


    A part of himself¡ªthe old Bruce, the knight-in-training who fought with rules and limits¡ª


    Was dying.


    And something else was awakening in its place.


    His laughter rang through the training ground, raw and unrestrained.


    Melissa paused mid-step, blinking at him.


    Kyle just watched with quiet amusement, his lips curling into a small smirk.


    Bruce grinned wildly, gripping his sword tighter.


    "If I want to survive in this insane world... I might need to become a little insane too."


    And for the first time¡ª


    He truly understood why following Kyle was the right choice.


    ______


    Kyle felt the shift in Bruce''s mana¡ªit was no longer constricted and controlled, but wild and raging, like an untamed storm breaking free from its cage.


    A slow smirk formed on Kyle''s lips.


    "Good."


    He had been unsure whether Bruce could adapt to a more feral and instinctive way of wielding mana.


    After all, Bruce had spent his entire life following the rigid, structured teachings of the kingdom''s military.


    Those methods drilled discipline into warriors, but they also placed shackles on their potential.


    Kyle had almost considered discarding Bruce entirely, thinking the man would never be able to change.


    "But now..."


    Kyle saw it¡ªthe potential for something greater.


    Bruce wasn''t just adapting.


    He was breaking free.


    And that made him useful.


    Especially since Bruce had taken an oath of loyalty¡ªa magical contract that bound him to Kyle''s service for life.


    Kyle turned away from the two, his voice carrying undeniable authority as he spoke.


    "Melissa. Bruce. You''re both ready for the next step."


    Bruce, still panting from his fight with Melissa, furrowed his brows, wiping sweat from his forehead.


    "Next step?"


    Melissa''s eyes lit up, her posture straightening as she listened attentively.


    Kyle crossed his arms, glancing between the two.


    "I will teach you mana control."


    The words made both of them freeze.


    Bruce''s confusion was instant.


    "Mana? What''s that?"


    Melissa, however, grinned, excitement flashing across her face.


    "Yes! I''ve been waiting for this!"


    Bruce turned to her with a raised brow.


    "You know what it is?"


    Melissa nodded eagerly, then frowned.


    "Well... kinda. I don''t know how it works, but I''ve heard of knights who use it."


    Kyle chuckled, his eyes gleaming.


    "That''s because ''Mana'' is just another name for what this world calls ''Internal Energy.''"


    Bruce blinked.


    "Wait¡ªso you mean...?"


    Kyle nodded.


    "Yes. Mana. It''s all the same thing."


    Bruce frowned, feeling the weight of the revelation. T


    he way he had been trained, internal energy was seen as a strict, structured force, something only disciplined warriors could harness. But Kyle spoke as if it was...


    Something primal.


    Something far more powerful than what Bruce had been taught.


    Melissa, on the other hand, looked thrilled.


    "So you''re going to teach us how to control it?"


    Kyle''s smirk widened.


    "No."


    Both Melissa and Bruce stiffened.


    Kyle took a step forward, his presence overwhelming, his gaze sharp.


    "I''m going to teach you how to unleash it."


    The words sent a chill down their spines.


    Bruce swallowed hard, but deep down, something about Kyle''s words excited him.


    "This man is insane."


    But at the same time...


    That insanity was exactly what he needed.

 Chapter 32 32: Ch 32: Change your Mindset- Part 3

    Bruce took a deep breath, his mind racing with questions as he looked at Kyle.


    "Young Master... how long have you been able to use internal energy?"


    Kyle raised a brow at the question, but before he could respond, Melissa cut in.


    "Why does that even matter?"


    Bruce turned to her with an exasperated expression, as if she had asked the most ridiculous question.


    "Of course, it matters! Do you even understand what it means to be able to use internal energy?"


    Melissa folded her arms, narrowing her eyes.


    "Then explain it."


    Bruce let out a sharp breath before answering.


    "Any swordsman worth their title can use internal energy. It''s not something unique, but it''s not common either. It''s the difference between an ordinary fighter and a sword master. Those who can wield internal energy properly are respected across the continent."


    Kyle''s interest piqued at Bruce''s words.


    "So... there are others who can use it well?"


    Bruce nodded.


    "Yes, but only a handful of true masters exist. Even among knights, only a select few can fully harness it. The strongest warriors in the kingdom are all internal energy users."


    Kyle''s eyes gleamed with curiosity.


    "Interesting."


    For a brief moment, Kyle considered searching for these so-called ''masters'' to see what level they had reached. But he pushed the thought aside. He had more important things to do.


    With a sigh, Kyle unleashed his mana.


    Bruce''s entire body stiffened.


    The air around them grew heavy, and a crushing force pressed down on Bruce''s shoulders. He tried to lift his head, but it felt as if an enormous weight was forcing him to bow.


    "W-What... is this...?"


    Kyle stared down at him, unimpressed.


    "It doesn''t matter when I learned it, Bruce."


    His voice was calm but absolute.


    "What matters is that I can use it now. And I will teach both of you how to do the same."


    Bruce''s shock quickly turned into excitement.


    "You''ll teach us?!"


    Kyle nodded, his expression unreadable.


    "Yes. But first, sit down."


    Bruce and Melissa exchanged glances before obeying, sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    Kyle crossed his arms, watching them.


    "The first step is meditation. Focus on your mana and circulate it throughout your body."


    Bruce froze, his excitement immediately fading.


    "Wait... meditation? Why? Wouldn''t it be better to train with our swords? That way, we could learn to unleash mana through combat!"


    Kyle turned to Bruce with a look that could only be described as disdainful disbelief.


    "Are you an idiot?"


    Bruce flinched.


    "Using mana without control is the same as asking for your body to be destroyed."


    Bruce opened his mouth to argue, but Kyle cut him off.


    "If you want to burn out your organs or shatter your own limbs, be my guest."


    Bruce immediately shut his mouth.


    Melissa, on the other hand, looked completely focused, already closing her eyes and beginning her meditation.


    Kyle smirked at her quick adaptability before turning back to Bruce.


    "You have two choices, Bruce."


    His eyes bore into Bruce''s soul, sending a chill down his spine.


    "Either learn how to use mana properly... or leave. If you value your life, you''ll stay. If not, the exit is right there. But I doubt you will be able to make it out."


    Bruce swallowed hard.


    There was no hesitation anymore.


    He closed his eyes and started to meditate.


    It was tough but Kyle kept an eye on the pair in front of him.


    Kyle let out a quiet sigh, rubbing his temples as he watched Bruce frown in frustration.


    "Again?"


    Bruce groaned, sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    "Yes, again."


    Kyle''s voice was firm.


    Bruce''s constant questioning was starting to wear on his patience.


    "But why? I already feel something moving inside me. Shouldn''t I start using it in combat?"


    Kyle narrowed his eyes at Bruce''s impatience.


    "You''re like a child who just learned how to walk, demanding to run a marathon. If you try to fight without proper control, you''ll just end up hurting yourself. Do you want to cripple your own body?"


    He said, stepping forward.


    Bruce flinched, his mouth opening before he quickly shut it.


    Kyle could tell that Bruce wasn''t the type to just accept things blindly.


    He needed to see results with his own eyes.


    But that also meant that once Bruce was convinced of something, he would dedicate himself to it completely.


    And Kyle was waiting for that moment.


    Three days passed just like that.


    Since Bruce already had some experience using internal energy, adapting to mana came easier for him than Kyle initially expected.


    Once Bruce truly understood how to circulate it through his body, he was able to make significant progress.


    But what truly surprised Kyle was Melissa.


    Unlike Bruce, Melissa had never used internal energy before. She should have struggled to grasp mana. But instead, she picked it up almost instantly.


    "Interesting."


    Kyle muttered as he observed her.


    It wasn''t just that she could use mana¡ªshe had a natural affinity for it. The way her energy flowed was almost too smooth, as if mana had always been a part of her body.


    If Bruce was an untamed storm, then Melissa was a river¡ªcalm but relentless.


    The only thing holding her back was her lack of swordsmanship.


    Kyle knew that given enough time, Melissa could become far stronger than anyone expected.


    And so, he pushed them both harder.


    Over the next few days, Kyle made them run every kind of drill he could think of¡ªmeditation, endurance training, combat exercises, mana control tests, everything.


    Bruce and Melissa would collapse from exhaustion at night, only to be woken up before sunrise to do it all over again.


    But it wasn''t long before rumors started spreading.


    "Have you heard?"


    "The young master is making his own people suffer because of his inferiority complex!"


    "They say he''s working them to the bone, forcing them to train day and night."


    "Hah! That useless noble must be desperate to prove himself!"


    "Poor Melissa and Bruce. They probably regret following him."


    The whispers spread like wildfire throughout the estate.


    Kyle heard them all, but he didn''t care.

 Chapter 33 33: Ch 33: The Grand Duchess- Part 1

    After a week of rigorous preparation, the day had finally arrived¡ªKyle and his small group were set to embark on their hunt for the Frozen Armoured Bear.


    Melissa, her usual energetic self, bounced on her feet with excitement, stretching her arms as if she was about to face the most thrilling challenge of her life.


    Bruce, however, looked like a man marching toward his execution.


    "We''re all going to die. I just know it. This is insane. Completely insane. We are three people¡ªonly three! And we''re going after a monster that even experienced hunters struggle to take down!"


    Bruce muttered, running a hand down his face.


    Melissa rolled her eyes but didn''t argue.


    She was excited¡ªnot because she thought it would be easy, but because it was a chance to prove herself to Kyle.


    On the other hand, the butler, Bernard, was on the verge of a breakdown.


    "Young master, please reconsider! You don''t need to do this! The world is vast, and there are so many other ways to prove yourself that don''t involve you marching into certain death!"


    He pleaded, looking at Kyle with teary eyes.


    Kyle, already expecting this, simply sighed and shook his head.


    "I''ve already made my decision."


    His voice was calm, but final.


    Bernard looked devastated.


    Even Guard Captain Lancelot had come to see them off, looking more exasperated than concerned.


    "At least take some soldiers with you. That beast isn''t something to take lightly. You''ll need more people."


    Lancelot insisted.


    Kyle, however, waved the offer away.


    "I don''t need extra burdens. I already have two people to carry."


    Bruce, who had just taken a sip of water, choked violently.


    Melissa, however, took it in stride.


    "I''ll do better next time, master!"


    She declared with a salute, looking proud.


    Bruce groaned loudly, covering his face with his hands.


    "Do you have no honor?"


    He grumbled.


    Melissa gave him a blank stare.


    "Honor? Does honor help you when you''re dead?"


    She repeated.


    Bruce paused, realizing he had no comeback for that.


    "You have a screw loose."


    He muttered under his breath.


    Kyle cut their banter short with a sharp look.


    "Enough. It''s time to leave."


    The butler looked as if he wanted to cry, but he knew his young master well enough to know that Kyle wouldn''t change his mind.


    So instead, he turned to Lancelot, his voice dropping into a whisper.


    "Please, Captain, I beg of you¡ªsend some of your men after them. Just in case."


    Lancelot, who wasn''t nearly as invested in Kyle''s survival, raised an eyebrow.


    "That fragile young master of yours seems to know what he''s doing."


    He pointed out.


    "That''s exactly why I''m worried!"


    Bernard hissed back.


    Lancelot sighed, rubbing his temples.


    Truth be told, he didn''t particularly care whether Kyle lived or died¡ªbut Bruce was his former vice-captain. If nothing else, he wanted to make sure Bruce made it back alive.


    "Fine. I''ll have some men follow them from a distance. But they won''t interfere unless things get truly dire."


    Lancelot finally agreed.


    Bernard exhaled in relief.


    At least now, his young master had some backup.


    Even if Kyle refused to accept it.


    ______


    The heavy boots of the Head Knight echoed down the castle corridor.


    Every guard in sight bowed their heads in deep respect as the figure passed. The sheer presence of the Head Knight was enough to command absolute discipline.


    The destination was clear¡ªthe Grand Duke''s office.


    Upon arrival, the Head Knight didn''t wait for permission to enter. Instead, the large double doors burst open with a force that startled the man inside.


    The secretary, seated at an ornate desk, had been in the middle of stamping documents. He looked up at the new arrival and, for a moment, relief flashed across his face.


    "Your Grace, is everything alright?"


    the secretary asked, setting down his quill.


    The Head Knight reached up, unfastened the heavy helmet, and pulled it off.


    From beneath the armor, short white hair framing a sharp, beautiful face.


    A woman''s face.


    "How many times must I tell you¡ªif you value your life, do not address me as a woman?"


    The Head Knight snapped, her piercing blue eyes locking onto the secretary''s in warning.


    The secretary froze for a second, realizing his mistake. A bead of sweat rolled down his temple.


    "I¡ªI misspoke."


    He stammered, quickly looking away.


    Inside, he was mentally berating himself.


    ''Idiot! You should know better!''


    The woman before him was no ordinary knight¡ªshe was Amanda, the Grand Duchess.


    But that was a secret known only to a select few.


    To the rest of the world, the Head Knight was a man. A powerful, undefeated warrior, leading the knights of the Grand Duchy with iron discipline and unwavering strength.


    The truth, however, was far more complicated.


    Amanda had assumed this identity out of necessity.


    The nobles¡ªher own people¡ªhad never believed a woman could rule them.


    If they had known that the true Grand Duke had passed away, leaving only a young woman in his place, the Grand Duchy would have fallen into chaos.


    So she took up the sword, donned armor, and became the Head Knight instead.


    A ruler in secret.


    And for years, it had worked.


    The people obeyed. The enemies of the duchy feared her.


    But now, something was threatening her delicate rule.


    "Did you look into what I asked?"


    Amanda''s voice was sharp, dragging the secretary back to reality.


    The man nodded hurriedly, fumbling through the stacks of parchment before pulling out a sealed document.


    "Yes, Your Grace. I''ve compiled a list of all eligible bachelors within the noble ranks. As per your request, these are men who are foolish, incompetent, or otherwise unfit to challenge your position."


    He confirmed.


    Amanda took the document and scanned the names.


    This was a necessary move.


    Her knights and advisors had begun pressuring her to marry¡ªarguing that the Grand Duchy needed a ''Duke'' to secure its future.


    She knew what they really meant.


    They wanted her to step aside and allow a man to take control.


    ''Over my dead body.''

 Chapter 34 34: Ch 34: The Grand Duchess- Part 2

    There were only a few things Grand Duchess Amanada was not allowed to enjoy. And the privilege to not marry was one of them.


    As the only one who inherited the ''special elf blood'' of the royal family, she was duty-bound to ensure it continued.


    ''I can either choose my own husband, or have that snake choose one for me. If so, then I will make my own choice.''


    If she had to marry, then she would choose someone weak. Someone who wouldn''t be able to threaten her authority.


    "What do you think of them?"


    The secretary asked hesitantly.


    Amanda''s lip curled in distaste.


    "They''re all pathetic. But that might be exactly what I need."


    She muttered, flipping through the pages.


    Her eyes hardened.


    She had fought too hard to build her power. She would not let it slip away¡ªnot now.


    If marriage was the only way to keep the vultures at bay, then so be it.


    But whoever she chose...


    Would be nothing more than a puppet in her game.


    Amanda, the Grand Duchess, frowned as she scanned the list in front of her. The number of names was far lower than she had expected.


    "Only four?"


    She asked, displeasure evident in her voice.


    The secretary stiffened but quickly adjusted his glasses and cleared his throat.


    "Your Grace, I had to be thorough. Many nobles pretend to be weak to avoid being sent to war, but that kind of deception wouldn''t suit your needs. Whoever becomes your husband must be able to survive¡ªno matter what trials he faces."


    Amanda''s gaze sharpened.


    That made sense. The man she chose needed to be easy to control, but not fragile. A weakling would simply invite more trouble.


    Still, only four?


    Her fingers tapped the edge of the parchment, irritation flickering in her ice-blue eyes.


    Then, she noticed something.


    A single extra sheet, slightly tucked away from the rest.


    Amanda''s eyebrow arched as she reached for it.


    "And what is this?"


    She asked, holding up the paper.


    The secretary stiffened.


    "Ah... that report belongs to Kyle Armstrong, the third and youngest son of Duke Armstrong."


    Amanda''s interest piqued. The Armstrongs were one of the most influential noble families in the kingdom.


    "Then why is he not on the list?"


    She asked, studying the parchment.


    The secretary hesitated, shifting uncomfortably before replying.


    "Kyle Armstrong''s engagement is almost as good as over, but it''s not officially broken yet. Since he still has an unresolved tie to another house, I excluded him."


    Amanda''s lip curled slightly.


    "An engagement on the verge of collapse? That already makes him interesting."


    But the secretary wasn''t done.


    "There are also rumors... that he''s totally useless."


    Amanda paused.


    "Useless?"


    She echoed, her voice soft but laced with intrigue.


    The secretary nodded.


    "Yes, Your Grace. It''s said that he is sickly and weak. That he has no talent for the sword or politics, and that his own family has all but discarded him. He rarely makes public appearances, and when he does, he is either overlooked or outright dismissed."


    Amanda tapped her chin, deep in thought.


    A noble son with no real standing? Cast aside by his own house? And he somehow...survived until now?


    How very convenient....and suspicious as well.


    "I want to meet him."


    She declared.


    The secretary paled.


    "Y-Your Grace, with all due respect, are you certain? A man like him¡ª"


    He stammered, clearly alarmed.


    Amanda''s eyes gleamed.


    "He sounds like exactly the kind of person I need."


    The secretary swallowed hard. He had seen that expression before.


    It was the same look she had when she found an opponent worth breaking.


    "Be careful, Your Grace..."


    He murmured, though he already knew¡ª


    The Grand Duchess was far too intrigued to turn back now.


    The secretary sighed as he observed the determined glint in the Grand Duchess''s eyes.


    "Your Grace, are you certain about this?"


    He asked, though he already knew the answer.


    Amanda smirked.


    "You doubt my judgment?"


    The secretary immediately lowered his head.


    "Of course not."


    There was no point in arguing further. The Grand Duchess had made up her mind.


    "Kyle Armstrong has fallen out of favor with his father. Rumors suggest that he will soon be pushed to the battlefield. The duke likely intends to let the war deal with him."


    The secretary continued, trying to be as neutral as possible.


    Amanda''s eyes gleamed.


    "Perfect. Then I''ll test him when the time comes."


    She murmured.


    The secretary shuddered inwardly.


    He had no particular attachment to Kyle Armstrong, but even he felt sorry for the man.


    Amanda was like a storm¡ªonce she set her sights on something, it was impossible to escape.


    ______


    Kyle, riding his horse, suddenly felt a strange twitch in his ears. It wasn''t pain¡ªjust an odd sensation, like someone was talking about him from afar.


    He scratched his ear absentmindedly before turning to his companions.


    "Let''s stop here for now. Set up camp and eat something."


    Melissa let out a sigh of relief, while Bruce looked like he was about to collapse.


    Kyle glanced at them and made a mental note: Their stamina is still too weak. We''ll have to fix that.


    After a simple meal, the group packed up and continued their journey.


    By the time they reached the first town, the sun was starting to dip below the horizon. The streets were lively with travelers and merchants, the scent of roasted meat and freshly baked bread drifting through the air.


    Kyle pulled on the reins of his horse.


    "Bruce, go book us an inn."


    Bruce''s eyes lit up as if he had been granted a divine blessing.


    "On it!"


    He said quickly, practically running off in the direction of the nearest inn.


    Kyle watched him go, then turned to Melissa.


    "Stay vigilant."


    Melissa nodded seriously, her eyes scanning the crowd.


    Just then, someone brushed against Kyle''s shoulder.


    His body tensed.


    His hand shot out, fingers wrapping tightly around a thin wrist.


    A small gasp escaped from the would-be thief.


    Kyle slowly turned his gaze downward, his eyes meeting those of a dirty-faced street urchin who had been trying to steal his coin pouch.


    The boy froze in terror.


    Kyle smirked.


    "Nice try."

 Chapter 35 35: Ch 35: Unlikely Help- Part 1

    The kid''s breath hitched as he realized he was in deep trouble.


    With a quick, desperate yank, he ripped his wrist free from Kyle''s grip and bolted.


    His ragged cloak fluttered behind him as he darted through the crowded street, slipping between crates and barrels like a rat fleeing a hawk.


    Melissa''s eyes darkened, and she immediately lunged after him.


    "Tch, the nerve! I''ll cut his hands off!"


    She snapped.


    But before she could get too far, Kyle raised a hand.


    "Don''t waste your energy chasing after the kid."


    Melissa stumbled to a stop, confused.


    Kyle, however, didn''t seem the least bit bothered. He simply watched the thief disappear into the alleys with a lazy smirk.


    "Master?"


    Melissa asked, frowning.


    Kyle gave her a glance before dusting off his sleeve.


    "It doesn''t matter how far he runs¡ªI already left a mana imprint on him."


    Melissa blinked before her expression turned into understanding.


    The mana imprint.


    It was an invisible trace, a brand of sorts, that allowed Kyle to track someone down no matter where they went. It wasn''t something most people could notice, much less remove.


    In other words¡ªthe thief had no escape.


    Melissa''s lips twitched.


    "That''s cruel, Master."


    Kyle''s smirk widened.


    "Thank you."


    The kid, meanwhile, ran as fast as he could.


    His lungs burned, and his legs felt like they were made of lead.


    He zigzagged through narrow passages, knocking over crates and leaping over broken fences, his heart pounding like a war drum.


    He finally reached a dead-end alley.


    His hands trembled.


    But before he could even turn around, a new kind of fear crawled up his spine.


    He wasn''t alone. There were other familiar people around him.


    And unfortunately for him, Kyle could sense him and the three other forms in the alley as well before he even turned the corner.


    Three large figures stood in the shadows.


    Rough voices muttered something to each other, and then the tallest among them stepped forward.


    It was a brute of a man¡ªbroad shoulders, thick arms, and a scar that ran jaggedly across his cheek. His nose had been broken more than once, and his grin revealed several missing teeth.


    "What do we have here?"


    He sneered.


    His two companions chuckled darkly, stepping up beside him.


    The thief flinched as one of them grabbed his wrist, twisting it painfully.


    "Trying to keep secrets from us, eh?"


    Scarface said. He yanked the kid''s arm up, revealing the pouch still clutched in his fingers.


    "Stealing and not sharing? Bad idea, kid."


    The thief gulped, his face pale.


    It was at that moment that Melissa arrived.


    Her presence was like a blade slicing through the thick tension in the air.


    Her amber eyes gleamed with barely restrained violence.


    "Return my master''s belonging."


    She ordered coldly.


    Silence.


    Then, Scarface turned, his grin widening when he saw her.


    "Oh? And who might you be, little lady?"


    His eyes scanned her slim frame, underestimating her immediately.


    Kyle arrived moments later, walking at his own pace.


    When he stepped into the alley, all three thugs turned to look at him.


    And just like that, their expressions shifted.


    They saw a young noble, not particularly tall or muscular. His body was lean and unassuming.


    They laughed.


    "What''s this? Some rich brat and his maid?"


    Scarface mocked.


    "You two lost? This ain''t a place for nobles like you."


    Kyle didn''t react to their taunts.


    Instead, he glanced at the thief.


    The kid was visibly trembling now, his wide eyes darting between the gang and Kyle.


    Kyle lifted a hand and extended his fingers.


    "My pouch."


    The three thugs stilled for a moment.


    Then, Scarface threw his head back and barked out a laugh.


    "Oh? You think you''re getting it back?"


    He tightened his grip on the thief''s wrist, making him wince.


    "Dream on, brat. This is our turf. If you wanna buy it back, start kneeling and beg."


    His words were meant to be intimidating.


    But to Kyle, it was nothing more than pathetic posturing.


    He sighed.


    "You should''ve taken the easy way."


    The crooks, however, only grinned wider.


    Melissa, on the other hand, had seen that look on her master''s face before.


    She smiled.


    "Oh well, it''s your loss. I will enjoy killing you slowly."


    She said, cracking her knuckles.


    ______


    Kyle stepped forward, his expression calm and detached.


    But the moment his foot touched the ground, a powerful pressure surged from his body.


    It was subtle, yet undeniable.


    The air in the alley grew heavy, as if an invisible weight had settled upon the three thugs.


    Their smug expressions twisted in confusion.


    They shifted uncomfortably, their muscles instinctively tensing as their bodies screamed at them that something was wrong.


    Yet, they couldn''t quite tell what.


    "The hell¡ª?"


    Scarface muttered, his confidence faltering.


    Kyle hadn''t even drawn his sword.


    And yet, his presence alone made them hesitate.


    For a brief second, the crooks exchanged uncertain glances.


    Then, one of them shook his head violently, trying to shake off the strange sensation.


    "Tch! He''s just bluffing!"


    His companion, a short but broad thug with a broken nose, grunted in agreement and lunged forward.


    "I''ll handle this brat!"


    At the same time, the third thug yanked harder at the coin pouch in the thief''s hand, trying to steal it before things got messy.


    Kyle''s eyes flicked toward them both.


    He was about to unsheathe his sword¡ª


    But then, something moved.


    A shadow streaked through the air like a blade.


    Sharp talons glinted in the dim light.


    Before anyone could react, a harsh screech rang through the alley.


    The thug charging at Kyle stumbled, his head snapping toward the sound¡ª


    And in the next instant¡ª


    Sharp claws raked across his face.


    "AGHH!"


    The man screamed, clutching his cheek as blood trickled between his fingers.


    The other thug barely had time to process what was happening before a flash of feathers darted toward him.


    The coin pouch was snatched right from his grasp.


    A blur of movement, a beat of wings¡ª


    And then, something dropped into Kyle''s open palm.


    The pouch landed neatly.


    Kyle caught it effortlessly.


    Then, a hawk swooped down from above, landing smoothly on his forearm.


    It chirped at him, its sharp eyes gleaming with intelligence.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    The three thugs stared in stunned disbelief.


    The thief kid gaped.


    Even Melissa, who had been ready to jump in, blinked in surprise.


    Kyle, however, didn''t look surprised at all.


    He glanced down at the hawk perched on his arm.

 Chapter 36 36: Ch 36: Unlikely Help- Part 2

    Kyle stared at the hawk and the hawk stared back at him. It was not backing down or looking away.


    It was confident and prideful with an almost regal aura about him...almost as if it was intelligent and knew where to form its alliance.


    The hawk puffed up slightly, letting out a short chirp of greeting.


    The bullies looked confused. Their faces were a mixture of fear and shock.


    The one who had been scratched was still hissing in pain, blood dripping from his cheek.


    "W-what the hell was that? Is that your doing? How dare you..."


    Scarface stammered, his earlier bravado completely shattered.


    Kyle twirled the pouch between his fingers and tossed it slightly in the air, catching it again.


    "This? This was your only warning."


    He gave them a lazy look.


    The hawk let out a low, predatory cry, as if reinforcing his words.


    The thugs stiffened.


    Their instincts screamed at them that this was not a fight they could win.


    Melissa took a step forward, cracking her knuckles.


    "So? Are we done here? Or, do you want to get beaten by this ''little miss'' next? I promise I will make it painful for you."


    She asked with a grin. She punched the earth, creating a small crater where she punched. Mana leaked out of her fist, but the bullies did not know it.


    The thugs didn''t hesitate. Melissa''s outburst and display had scared them enough to make them run away without looking back.


    One of them even tripped over himself, scrambling to get away as fast as possible.


    The thief kid watched in shock.


    For a moment, he couldn''t decide which was more terrifying¡ªthe noble who radiated an eerie calm, the girl who looked ready to beat people half to death, or the hawk that could steal without a sound.


    Kyle sighed and looked down at the kid.


    "And you?"


    He asked.


    The thief flinched.


    But Kyle didn''t sound angry. If anything, he sounded bored.


    The kid bit his lip, looking between the hawk and Kyle.


    After a long moment, he slowly lowered his head.


    "...I''m sorry."


    Kyle hummed.


    "Sorry doesn''t cut it, kid. But since I''m in a good mood, I''ll overlook it this time."


    Melissa crossed her arms, still looking unimpressed.


    "Should we let him go?"


    She asked.


    Kyle flicked a glance toward the thief, his sharp gaze unreadable.


    Then, he smiled faintly.


    "Sure. I will extract my revenge some other time.."


    As the last of the bullies and the thief disappeared around the corner, Kyle finally turned his attention to the hawk perched on his arm.


    The bird was unusually calm, its piercing eyes fixed on Kyle with an unsettling intelligence. Most birds would have flown off by now, wary of humans.


    But this one?


    It was watching him¡ªstudying him.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes, his mana senses tingling.


    "Interesting."


    He muttered.


    There was a faint pulse of mana radiating from the hawk''s body, like a steady heartbeat. Not chaotic or uncontrolled¡ªbut refined.


    This was no ordinary creature.


    Kyle''s gaze swept over the hawk''s form. Its feathers were a deep shade of brown, almost black in certain lighting, with faint streaks of silver near the tips of its wings.


    It was larger than the average hawk, its talons sharp enough to gut a small animal in one swipe.


    Melissa stepped closer, frowning.


    "Do you know that bird?"


    she asked, crossing her arms.


    Kyle shook his head, still running his fingers along the hawk''s feathers.


    "No. But it''s pretty smart to have chosen me.""


    He said,


    At that, the hawk let out a sharp chirp, as if in agreement. It then hopped onto Kyle''s shoulder, its weight barely noticeable but its presence unmistakable.


    Kyle could feel it¡ªa thin thread of mana weaving between them, a silent request.


    The hawk was trying to form a contract.


    Melissa scowled.


    "Wait, wait, wait. Master, are you sure it''s safe to have this bird with us? What if it''s a spy?"


    She jabbed a finger toward the bird.


    Kyle chuckled.


    "Spy? Hardly! This one here is special and he chose me to serve. That''s how it is with familiars."


    Melissa blinked.


    "Familiars? What''s that?"


    Melissa asked and Kyle had enough patience to explain to her.


    "When an animal absorbs enough mana, it evolves¡ªbecoming more than just a beast. They gain intelligence, instincts sharpen, their bodies grow stronger. And if they''re lucky, they find a human with mana to bond with."


    Melissa still looked skeptical.


    "So now what? You just take it with us? I don''t get it¡ªwhy are we bringing a bird into danger?"


    Kyle smirked, his fingers still stroking the hawk''s head.


    "A familiar is the worst thing an enemy can face."


    Melissa''s brows furrowed.


    "Why?"


    Kyle''s smirk deepened.


    "Because they don''t die unless their master does."


    Melissa''s eyes widened.


    "That''s...impossible, right?"


    Kyle leaned slightly, letting the hawk adjust its perch on his shoulder.


    "If you don''t believe me, then you will know it soon. As long as the partner lives, a familiar is immortal. It can get injured, but it will always recover.


    His tone was casual, but there was an edge of amusement in his voice.


    Melissa''s gaze flickered between Kyle and the hawk, realization slowly dawning on her.


    "That''s... terrifying."


    The hawk let out a self-satisfied chirp, puffing out its chest with pride.


    Then, it pressed forward again, its mana pushing against Kyle''s.


    It was asking again¡ªdemanding a decision.


    Kyle exhaled.


    "Persistent, aren''t you?"


    With a small smirk, he allowed the mana connection to form, the contract settling between them. There was a faint, invisible glow in the air¡ªsubtle, but unmistakable to those sensitive to mana.


    Something inside Kyle shifted.


    A silent, unspoken understanding passed between them.


    The contract was sealed.


    The hawk hopped slightly, then ruffled its feathers in satisfaction.


    "There. Happy?"


    Kyle muttered.


    The hawk nodded.


    Melissa, still trying to process everything, exhaled loudly.


    "Alright, fine. But what''s its name?"


    Kyle''s lips quirked as he gazed at the bird, eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "Queen."


    Melissa blinked.


    "Wait¡ªwhat?"


    Kyle looked at her lazily.


    "I''m naming him Queen."


    Melissa stared.


    "But... it''s a male!"


    Kyle''s smirk only grew wider.


    "You don''t need to know."


    Melissa threw up her hands.


    "I don''t understand you at all."


    The hawk, now named Queen, happily flapped its wings, completely unbothered by its new name.


    Kyle chuckled.


    "That''s fine. As long as he does."

 Chapter 37 37: Ch 37: Getting Bullied by a Bird- Part 1

    Kyle strolled back toward the main square, where he and Melissa had separated from Bruce earlier. As expected, he immediately spotted Bruce, looking around with a face full of worry.


    ''That idiot tends to lose his mind too quickly and starts to worry about the worst-possible scenarios. I will need to break that habit of his.''


    There was a lot that Bruce needed to focus on, but situational awareness was one of the first things.


    Bruce''s eyebrows were furrowed, his head twisting side to side like a lost puppy. Every few seconds, he''d mumble something under his breath¡ªprobably cursing Kyle for disappearing.


    There was a lot Bruce was not willing to say to his ''young lord'' to the face, but he was more than willing to say it behind his back.


    Kyle smirked to himself.


    "Let''s test him."


    He let out a small pulse of mana, nothing too strong¡ªjust enough to see if Bruce had improved at all over the past week.


    As someone who had been training in mana for days now, Bruce should be able to sense Kyle immediately. Especially with how Kyle was aiming his aura at Bruce.


    But Bruce?


    Didn''t even flinch or show any signs of having felt the aura.


    Kyle''s eye twitched.


    There were only two reasons why Bruce had no reaction to his aura- he had either not felt it, or he felt it, but was being cautious to not show that he felt it.


    And knowing Bruce, it was quite clear which option this was.


    Bruce continued scanning the crowd, completely oblivious to Kyle standing just a few feet away.


    Kyle felt a familiar wave of annoyance wash over him.


    "Alright. That''s it. Training is going to be twice as brutal from now on."


    "Master, do you want me to go and take care of Bruce right now? I can tell that you are feeling annoyed by him."


    Melissa asked in a soft but firm voice. She had paid very close attention to her master, so she could instantly tell when he felt annoyed by something.


    And right now, Bruce seemed to be on the top of his hit-list.


    That made him on top of her hit list as well.


    Kyle looked at his subordinate and her serious look before reaching out to place his hand on her head.


    "There is no need for that. I accepted Bruce, so he''s my responsibility. As such, I will deal with him myself. On that note, Queen, would you like to have some fun?"


    At that moment, Bruce suddenly shuddered, as if an icy chill had run down his spine.


    His instincts¡ªperhaps warning him of his future suffering¡ªkicked in, and his eyes snapped toward Kyle and Melissa.


    Seeing them, Bruce let out a deep sigh of relief and quickly hurried over.


    And then¡ª


    THWACK!


    A blur of brown and gold shot through the air and slammed straight into Bruce''s face.


    "GAH¡ª!"


    Bruce stumbled backward, arms flailing as he lost his balance and crashed onto the ground.


    Before he could even process what had happened, something heavy landed on his chest¡ªsharp claws pressing just enough to make a point, but not enough to draw blood.


    Bruce froze.


    His gaze slowly traveled upward, and he found himself staring directly into the sharp, judging eyes of a hawk.


    The hawk¡ªQueen¡ªlet out a low, satisfied chirp.


    A sound that translated to: "Bow before me, peasant."


    Bruce blinked.


    Then blinked again.


    His face had not been hurt because of the collision, but the shock he felt made him unable to process what was happening.


    "What the hell¡ª?!"


    Queen stretched out one of his wings dramatically, almost as if to declare his victory over Bruce in the most theatrical way possible.


    Melissa burst out laughing.


    "Hah! Bruce, did you seriously just get taken down by a bird?"


    Bruce scowled and reached up to grab Queen off his chest.


    Queen did not approve.


    Before Bruce''s hand could make contact, Queen let out a terrifying screech and extended his talons just a little more.


    Bruce immediately froze again.


    His survival instincts screamed at him.


    ''If I move, I die.''


    It was pure intimidation for him, but very amusing for others who were looking at him.


    Kyle, watching the entire thing with amusement, finally decided to speak up.


    "Bruce, you do realize that you''re losing to a bird, right?"


    He spoke in a calm voice.


    Bruce''s eye twitched.


    "I-I...this is not my fault-! This dark bird is stupid...!"


    He snapped, but he still didn''t move.


    Queen tilted his head smugly, letting out another self-satisfied chirp.


    Kyle sighed.


    "Bruce, meet Queen. Queen, meet my completely useless subordinate."


    Bruce gritted his teeth.


    "You¡ªwait, YOUR bird?!"


    His expression twisted into one of betrayal.


    "YOU trained this DEMON?! I mean, I expect nothing less from master, but still...."


    Kyle smirked.


    "I didn''t train him. He just has good instincts."


    Bruce clenched his fists, still pinned to the ground, and glared daggers at Queen.


    "Master, can you get it off me? I need to stand now..."


    Queen puffed out his chest, unbothered by the insult.


    In fact, he looked even more smug.


    Bruce finally lost his patience.


    "I swear, if you don''t move, I''ll¡ª!"


    Before he could finish, Queen flapped his wings aggressively, making Bruce flinch and shut up instantly.


    Melissa wiped tears from her eyes from laughing so hard.


    "Oh gods, Bruce, you''re actually getting bullied by a bird."


    Bruce groaned, slamming his head back against the ground.


    "This is the worst day of my life."


    Kyle finally decided to step in and snapped his fingers.


    "Queen. Enough."


    Queen let out an unhappy chirp but hopped off Bruce, finally granting him his freedom.


    Bruce scrambled to his feet, brushing off his clothes as if that would restore his lost dignity.


    It didn''t.


    He glared at Queen.


    "I hate that thing."


    Queen tilted his head, then gave a smug little chirp, as if saying: "Too bad. I''m not going anywhere."


    Bruce groaned.


    "I hate all of you."


    He said it softly enough for no one else to hear...or so he thought. But all his companions has sharp hearing, so whispering was useless.

 Chapter 38 38: Ch 38: Getting Bullied by a Bird- Part 2

    Kyle pushed open the door to the inn and stepped inside, his party following closely behind. The moment they entered, all eyes were on them.


    Or rather¡ªon the hawk perched proudly on Kyle''s shoulder.


    The innkeeper, a short, balding man with a gut that strained against his apron, visibly stiffened the moment he saw Queen. His expression twisted, his lip curling in disgust and suspicion.


    His eyes darted between Kyle and the bird, and his frown deepened, as if he were preparing to throw them out on the spot.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes slightly, sensing the shift in mood.


    "Oh? He''s already making a mistake before we''ve even spoken?"


    He thought.


    Before Kyle could call him out on it, Bruce suddenly stepped out from behind him.


    "Innkeeper! I''m back."


    The innkeeper blinked, his sour expression immediately shifting into something more pleasant.


    Bruce, having been the one to book the rooms earlier, was a familiar face.


    More importantly¡ªhe was a paying familiar face.


    Kyle watched as the innkeeper''s greed instantly won over his suspicions.


    The old man cleared his throat and forced out a polite smile.


    "Ah! Welcome back. You''re a little late¡ªthought you weren''t coming."


    "Got delayed."


    Bruce replied casually.


    The innkeeper''s eyes flickered toward Kyle once again, his gaze lingering a little too long on Queen.


    Then he scowled.


    "You said three adults. Not three adults and a damn bird."


    Kyle''s fingers twitched.


    Queen, who had been sitting quietly until now, suddenly puffed up, his golden eyes narrowing in pure offense.


    The air tensed.


    Kyle felt Queen''s claws press against his shoulder, and he immediately recognized the signs.


    "Oh no."


    He wasn''t the only one.


    Bruce, to his credit, acted quickly.


    Before Queen could lunge at the innkeeper''s face and rip his mustache clean off, Bruce slapped a hand over the counter and spoke.


    "We''ll pay extra. No need to get all worked up over a little bird, right?"


    He shot a pointed look at Queen.


    Queen huffed, clearly unimpressed, but stayed put.


    The innkeeper grunted, still eyeing Queen as if he were some diseased pest.


    "Hmph. Fine. But that thing better not make a mess in my rooms, or I''ll be charging double."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow, but didn''t bother arguing. Instead, he simply turned to Bruce.


    "I''m heading to my room."


    His tone made it very clear he was done wasting his time.


    Bruce nodded.


    "I''ll have a... ''talk'' with our dear innkeeper."


    Kyle gave him an amused glance but didn''t object.


    He turned on his heel and walked up the stairs, Melissa trailing behind him.


    Since Bruce insisted for Young Master Kyle and Melissa to leave and the pair left him behind.


    The moment they were out of sight, Kyle spoke without looking back.


    "Melissa."


    "Yes, Master?"


    "Keep an eye on the innkeeper."


    Melissa blinked, tilting her head.


    "Why?"


    Kyle glanced at her, his tone flat.


    "Because he''s going to do something stupid."


    Melissa frowned.


    "How do you know?"


    Kyle gave her a pointed look.


    "His mana told me."


    Melissa paused, her lips parting slightly in realization.


    Unlike Bruce, who still struggled with basic mana awareness, Melissa had a natural affinity for it.


    She understood what Kyle meant immediately.


    "His mana? Can we read something like this with Mana as well?"


    She asked, a little awestruck.


    Kyle nodded.


    "Mana can tell you almost anything you want to know. That man is up to something. It''s only a matter of time before he acts on it."


    He glanced back toward the staircase.


    Melissa straightened, her expression sharpening.


    "Understood, Master. I won''t let you down."


    Kyle nodded in approval and watched as she turned back, slipping away silently to do as she was told.


    Once she was gone, Kyle reached up and gently ruffled Queen''s feathers.


    The hawk tilted his head, looking at Kyle with a curious chirp.


    Kyle let out a soft chuckle.


    "You know, Queen, I have a feeling you''re going to make my life very annoying."


    He mused.


    Queen puffed out his chest, looking entirely unbothered.


    Kyle smirked.


    "Don''t worry. Since I treat my people well, I''ll make sure your grave is comfortable when that innkeeper tries something stupid."


    He gave the hawk a mockingly reassuring pat.


    Queen chirped cheerfully, completely ignoring the implied threat to his life.


    Kyle shook his head and pushed open the door to his room.


    This was going to be an annoying night.


    ______


    Bruce finally emerged from his conversation with the innkeeper, rolling his shoulders as he let out a long, exhausted sigh.


    "At least that''s settled. I Hope young master won''t be angry at me for this delay."


    he muttered, rubbing his temples.


    The innkeeper had been more stubborn than expected, but in the end, the universal language of coin won out.


    A few extra silver pieces, and suddenly, a hawk-sized problem became a minor inconvenience.


    "Could''ve been worse."


    Bruce reasoned.


    Satisfied, he turned on his heel and walked away, completely unaware of his mistake.


    Had he lingered for just a moment longer¡ªhad he paid attention to the way the innkeeper''s eyes darted around too quickly, or the way his fingers twitched as if eager to get rid of him¡ªhe might have noticed something was off.


    But he didn''t.


    And the moment Bruce''s footsteps faded into the distance, the innkeeper''s fake smile melted away into a sneer.


    He took the coins Bruce had given him, pocketing them greedily, before moving toward a small, locked safe hidden beneath the counter.


    With quick, practiced movements, he tucked the money inside before reaching for a piece of parchment and an ink pen.


    His hands moved swiftly as he scrawled out a message:


    [I''ve found your last item. If you want it back, be prepared to pay a hefty sum.]


    The innkeeper''s lips curled as he read over his own words.


    "Let''s see how much they''re willing to cough up for this,"


    He thought, his eyes glinting with greedy anticipation.


    He reached for a wax seal, pressing it onto the letter before preparing to send it out.


    What he didn''t realize, however, was that he was being watched.


    A shadow shifted just beyond the flickering candlelight.


    Hidden in the rafters above, Melissa crouched silently, her eyes narrowing as she watched the innkeeper''s every move.


    Her master had been right¡ªthe man was up to something.


    And now, she had proof.


    A smirk tugged at her lips.


    "Master will want to hear about this."


    Without a sound, she slipped into the darkness¡ªoff to report back to Kyle.

 Chapter 39 39: Ch 39: This area is Off-Limits- Part 1

    Melissa was sure she had gathered enough information.


    Her master needed to hear about this as soon as possible.


    With careful steps, she backed away from the shadows, ensuring she didn''t make a sound.


    The innkeeper was still occupied, too focused on his blackmail letter to notice her retreat.


    "Good. This will be an easy escape."


    She thought.


    She turned a corner, her heart steady, her movements precise¡ªbut just as she was about to slip away unseen, she walked straight into someone.


    A soft, feminine "Oh?" filled the dimly lit corridor.


    Melissa tensed.


    She looked up to see a woman in an apron, with kind, gentle eyes and a pleasant smile.


    The innkeeper''s wife.


    The woman''s expression was harmless, almost motherly, but something about her put Melissa on edge.


    ''Too late to run now."''


    She realized.


    ''Stay calm. Stay casual.''


    The woman tilted her head slightly.


    "What are you doing here, dear?"


    Melissa''s mind raced. She couldn''t let the woman suspect anything, but she also couldn''t show hesitation.


    With a small, sheepish smile, Melissa replied.


    "Ah... I got lost on the way to my room. This place is bigger than I expected."


    The innkeeper''s wife studied her for a moment, then chuckled.


    "Ah, I see. These old hallways can be a little tricky at night."


    She stepped aside, gesturing for Melissa to pass.


    "Go on then, dear. Get some rest."


    Melissa nodded politely and walked past, her shoulders relaxing slightly.


    She had made it.


    Or so she thought.


    Just as she exhaled a quiet sigh of relief, something shifted in the air.


    A strange, sweet scent.


    Melissa''s instincts screamed at her¡ªbut it was too late.


    The dizzying aroma wrapped around her, making her head spin.


    Her vision blurred, her knees buckled, and an overwhelming drowsiness crashed over her like a wave.


    Poison.


    She barely had time to turn back before the world tilted and she collapsed.


    The last thing she saw was the innkeeper''s wife smiling sweetly down at her.


    A smile that was too kind.


    A smile that told Melissa she had made a mistake.


    The innkeeper''s wife sighed, watching Melissa''s body go limp.


    She adjusted the apron over her dress and knocked lightly on the door behind her.


    A few seconds later, the innkeeper himself emerged.


    "What is it?"


    He grumbled.


    His wife smirked and pointed down at Melissa.


    "Caught a little rat. She was sneaking around."


    The innkeeper''s eyes gleamed with interest as he crouched down and lifted Melissa''s chin.


    "Tch. Too young to be a spy. Probably one of that noble brat''s people."


    The wife nodded.


    "He''s already annoying enough, poking his nose where it doesn''t belong."


    She ran a hand through Melissa''s hair as if checking the quality of livestock before pulling back with an approving nod.


    "She''ll fetch a good price if we sell her. But first, let''s deal with her master."


    The innkeeper grinned darkly.


    "Agreed."


    ______


    Kyle sat in the dimly lit room, flipping through a book he had brought with him.


    The faint glow of a candle cast soft shadows across the pages as he read, absorbing the words with a calm, detached air.


    Queen, the ever-watchful hawk, was perched comfortably on his shoulder, occasionally preening its feathers.


    Just as Kyle was turning a page, the door creaked open.


    Bruce stepped in, grinning proudly.


    "Young Master, I took care of everything. You don''t need to worry about a thing."


    Kyle barely glanced up.


    "I was never worried. And stop making a big deal out of small things"


    He said plainly.


    Bruce twitched slightly, feeling unappreciated.


    This always happened. No matter how much effort he put in, Kyle always brushed it off like it was nothing.


    Still, Bruce knew better than to argue. Instead, he forced a strained smile, though the frustration in his eyes was clear.


    Unfortunately, Queen wasn''t as forgiving.


    The hawk fixed Bruce with an intimidating glare, its sharp eyes almost glowing in the dim light.


    Bruce stepped back instantly, breaking into a cold sweat.


    "Alright, alright, I get it! Relax, bird!"


    Kyle sighed and rubbed his forehead.


    "Why is my personal guard acting like a spineless fool?"


    Bruce coughed awkwardly.


    "Young master...please don''t say that. I''m trying my best here."


    Kyle didn''t bother arguing. Instead, he set his book aside and looked up.


    "Did you see Melissa on your way back?"


    Bruce blinked in confusion.


    "Huh? No, not even once. But it''s probably nothing. Maybe she went sightseeing or something."


    Kyle frowned.


    "Melissa? Sightseeing?"


    That didn''t sound right. Melissa was too dedicated to her duties to just wander off.


    But, for now, Kyle decided to give her a little more time.


    He waited.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Thirty minutes.


    An hour.


    Melissa still hadn''t returned.


    Kyle''s gut feeling turned into full-fledged unease.


    Without hesitation, he stood up.


    "I''m going to find her."


    Bruce immediately raised his hands in protest.


    "Wait, wait! You can''t just head out alone! What if something happened¡ª"


    Kyle shot him a look.


    Bruce''s protest died in his throat.


    He knew.


    Once Kyle made up his mind, there was no stopping him.


    Kyle stepped into the dimly lit hallway, his expression unreadable as he made his way forward.


    Queen, perched on his shoulder, tilted its head, sensing its master''s unease.


    Kyle raised his arm, and the hawk immediately took off, flapping its powerful wings as it disappeared into the shadows of the inn.


    "Find anything suspicious."


    Kyle murmured under his breath.


    Queen let out a sharp cry in acknowledgment before soaring away.


    Kyle, meanwhile, closed his eyes for a moment and focused.


    Melissa''s mana signature wasn''t far off.


    But something was wrong.


    Normally, her mana was lively and alert.


    Now, it was too calm... too still.


    Kyle''s eyes snapped open.


    Without hesitation, he followed the source of the mana, moving quietly but quickly toward the section of the inn where he could feel her presence.


    But before he could get far, a delicate voice called out to him.


    "Young Master, you shouldn''t be here."


    Kyle stopped and turned his head slightly.


    The innkeeper''s wife stood in front of him, a sweet smile gracing her lips.


    She had a mature beauty, the kind that made many men eager to listen to her words.


    But Kyle barely spared her a glance.


    She noticed this.


    And it irritated her.

 Chapter 40 40: Ch 40: This area is Off-Limits- Part 2

    The innkeeper''s wife was one obstacle Kyle did not see coming.


    "I know this inn can be confusing, but this area is off-limits to outsiders. Why don''t you head back to the dining area? I''ll join you in a bit."


    She continued, her voice honeyed and polite.


    Kyle didn''t stop.


    He kept walking, causing the female''s lips to twitch in irritation.


    The innkeeper''s wife froze, her lips twitching as her smile slightly faltered.


    Most men would fall over themselves to obey her.


    They would at least pretend to be charmed.


    But this young noble?


    He ignored her completely.


    She felt heat rush to her face, a mix of annoyance and embarrassment.


    "If you continue like this then I will have no choice but to call the guards."


    She said, her voice still smooth but now with an edge of warning.


    Kyle''s response was calm and indifferent.


    "Do what you want."


    The dismissive tone in his voice lit a fire in her chest.


    This brat...!


    She spun on her heel and snapped her fingers.


    "Guards! Remove this intruder immediately!"


    She called out.


    Heavy footsteps echoed down the hall, and soon, several guards appeared, their expressions stern but hesitant.


    They took one look at Kyle''s noble attire and immediately paused, glancing at each other.


    This wasn''t some random troublemaker¡ªthis was a nobleman.


    They weren''t stupid.


    Messing with a noble without solid proof?


    That could mean punishment or worse.


    But the innkeeper''s wife wasn''t having it.


    "I will personally reward whoever drags him out!"


    She declared, her sweet voice now laced with frustration.


    The guards, now tempted by greed, tightened their grips on their weapons.


    Kyle, expression unchanged, simply sighed.


    I was not planning on staying here long, but now that you''ve shown me your true colors, I think I need to teach you all a lesson as well."


    He said lazily,


    The innkeeper''s wife stiffened.


    "You paid for your rooms, Young Master. And as far as I''m concerned, you agreed to our terms. If you refuse to leave, you''ll be forfeiting that money."


    She said with a smirk before giving the guards a signal to start attacking.


    The guards hesitated at first, glancing at each other with uncertainty.


    But then, the innkeeper''s wife shot them a sharp glare, her face pale but her voice demanding.


    "What are you waiting for?! Get rid of him!"


    That was all the encouragement they needed.


    The guards lunged forward, their weapons raised.


    At the same time, a few locals¡ªeither looking for a reward or just wanting to stay on the good side of the innkeeper''s wife¡ªjoined in.


    They charged at Kyle, faces filled with confidence, believing they could easily overpower one noble brat.


    Even Bruce felt nervous.


    "Young Master, I''ll help¡ª"


    Bruce called, reaching for his sword.


    But before he could draw his blade, Kyle scoffed.


    "If I needed help dealing with this garbage, I might as well die."


    A heavy silence followed.


    And then¡ª


    "WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!"


    The attackers were furious.


    Kyle had called them garbage.


    Like they were nothing.


    They roared in anger and rushed him harder, their movements now fueled by rage and wounded pride.


    A dozen people.


    Some with knives, some with makeshift weapons, some with just their fists.


    All coming for Kyle alone.


    Bruce gulped.


    Even if Kyle was skilled, could he really fight this many at once?


    The moment of doubt lasted half a second.


    Then¡ª


    Kyle moved.


    Or rather¡ª


    He barely moved at all.


    The first attacker came at him, swinging a knife straight for Kyle''s throat.


    Kyle tilted his head slightly, dodging by mere inches.


    At the same time, his hand shot out, his fingers lightly tapping the attacker''s wrist.


    A sickening crack echoed through the air.


    The knife dropped to the floor, the man screamed, clutching his now useless wrist.


    But Kyle was already moving to the next.


    A club-wielding brute raised his weapon high.


    Kyle stepped forward, palm striking the man''s elbow.


    The club flew from his grasp, and a follow-up strike to the stomach sent him crashing into two others behind him.


    It all happened too fast.


    Bruce could barely keep up.


    "He''s... not even trying."


    Bruce realized, his jaw dropping. He knew that his young master had turned amazing, but he did not realize just how amazing that change actually was.


    Kyle didn''t even draw his sword.


    He was only using his hands.


    Dodging. Redirecting. Countering.


    Each strike efficient, each movement precise.


    It wasn''t flashy.


    It wasn''t chaotic.


    It was controlled destruction.


    The attackers fell one after another¡ª


    Some clutching their wrists.


    Some doubled over in pain.


    Some lying motionless on the floor, groaning in agony.


    And Kyle?


    His expression never changed.


    No wasted movement.


    No unnecessary violence.


    It was like he was sweeping away dust from his path.


    The last man standing dropped his weapon and took a step back.


    His face was white with fear.


    "M-Monster..."


    He stammered before turning and running for his life.


    The entire inn was silent.


    The guards and locals, once so sure of their victory, were now on the ground, broken and groaning.


    Kyle looked around at the fallen bodies and let out a bored sigh.


    "I called you garbage, not because you''re weak-"


    He said, his voice calm yet sharp,


    The ones still conscious looked up, pain and confusion on their faces.


    "-But because you don''t think,- and you let your greed and desires control you."


    Kyle continued.


    He turned away from them, as if they weren''t even worth his time anymore.


    Then, his cold gaze landed on the innkeeper''s wife.


    She flinched.


    For the first time, she looked truly afraid.


    Kyle took a step toward her.


    She shook violently, stepping back until she was pressed against the wall.


    "Now then, I''ll be heading down that corridor to find my subordinate."


    Kyle said, his tone casual but dripping with menace,


    The innkeeper''s wife opened her mouth to protest, but¡ª


    Kyle''s gaze darkened.


    "If you try anything funny..."


    His eyes flicked toward the beaten, groaning bodies on the floor.


    "...You''ll end up just like your dogs."


    A cold shiver ran down the innkeeper''s wife''s spine.


    Her legs gave out, and she collapsed to the floor, her face drained of all color.


    She didn''t dare say another word.


    Kyle didn''t wait for permission.


    He walked past her without a second glance¡ª


    Heading straight to the corridor beyond.

 Chapter 41 41: Ch 41: Cleaning up the Trash - Part 1

    Kyle strode down the dimly lit corridor, his movements smooth and unhurried, like a shadow gliding over the ground.


    The faint pulse of mana guided him forward, leading him to a simple wooden door at the end of the hallway.


    He knocked once, a polite, almost lazy tap against the surface.


    No response.


    Kyle''s eyelid twitched slightly.


    "Tch. How rude."


    He lifted his hand again, this time pressing his palm flat against the wood. A pulse of mana surged outward¡ª


    CRACK¡ª!


    The door snapped open violently, swinging so hard it slammed into the wall, causing dust to shake loose from the ceiling.


    Inside, the innkeeper jolted in alarm, nearly tipping over his chair. His round face twisted in shock before contorting into an ugly expression of rage and panic.


    "W-What the hell¡ª"


    His eyes darted to the wall, where a dusty old sword hung on a rusted hook. In one swift motion, he snatched it down, gripping the hilt with both hands.


    Melissa was collapsed on the floor behind him, her breathing steady but weak, her body twitching as though on the verge of waking up.


    She did not look hurt, but it was clear that Melissa had been treated roughly by the innkeeper and his wife.


    Kyle''s gaze flickered to her for only a second before shifting back to the flailing fool in front of him.


    The innkeeper raised the sword shakily, his knuckles turning white.


    "You¡ªYou better step back! Do you realize what you''re doing? Trespassing is punishable by law!"


    He barked, though the slight tremor in his voice betrayed his nerves.


    Kyle didn''t even blink.


    His expression remained flat, unreadable, as if he were watching a particularly boring play.


    Instead of responding, he casually adjusted his gloves, brushing off an invisible speck of dust.


    The innkeeper twitched in frustration.


    "Damn brat!"


    He lunged forward, sword swinging in a wide arc.


    Kyle sighed.


    "Why is it that all idiots charge headfirst?"


    With barely a movement, Kyle lifted his hand and caught the man''s wrist mid-swing.


    The sword halted instantly, its momentum vanishing as if it had slammed into an invisible wall.


    The innkeeper''s face twisted in shock, his arm trembling as he struggled to move it.


    Kyle tilted his head, watching him as if inspecting a particularly uninteresting insect.


    Then, without any effort, he squeezed.


    "Ghh¡ª!!"


    The innkeeper let out a strangled noise, his fingers involuntarily loosening their grip.


    The sword clattered to the floor, forgotten.


    "L-Let go!"


    He wheezed, his face turning red as he desperately tried to pull back.


    Kyle obliged¡ªwithout hesitation.


    The moment he let go, the innkeeper stumbled backward, clutching his wrist.


    Then¡ª


    He laughed.


    A wheezing, self-satisfied chuckle.


    "Hah! Y-You think you''re tough? You''ll regret¡ª"


    WHACK!


    The room shook as a shockwave of mana exploded outward.


    The innkeeper flew backward, his body slamming into the wall with enough force to leave a deep dent in the wooden surface.


    Kyle barely reacted.


    He already knew who was responsible before even turning his head.


    Sure enough¡ªMelissa stood there, her hand raised, faint traces of mana dissipating from her palm.


    Her breathing was heavy, but her stance was firm.


    Her gaze locked onto Kyle''s, frustration clear in her slightly furrowed brows.


    "Master... I let my guard down."


    Her voice was tight, her fists clenching at her sides.


    Kyle studied her for a moment, his expression unreadable.


    Then¡ªhe gave a small nod of approval.


    "Your control is improving."


    Melissa brightened, her chest puffing up slightly in pride.


    But then¡ª


    Kyle tilted his head, his tone shifting.


    "Still, if someone like this managed to catch you off guard, you need more training."


    The moment of triumph shattered.


    Melissa winced, her pride deflating like a punctured balloon.


    She bowed her head sharply.


    "Understood. I''ll do better next time."


    Kyle nodded once more, satisfied.


    Meanwhile, the innkeeper groaned, his body still half-embedded in the wall like a bad painting.


    "Haa... why... why does this keep happening to me...?"


    he mumbled in defeat.


    Kyle didn''t bother answering.


    He had more important things to deal with.


    His eyes flickered back to Melissa, who was silent but clearly berating herself.


    Kyle did not say anything to Melissa, mostly because he knew that she was blaming herself for what happened. But it was also an experience she needed to have in order to grow stronger.


    "Let''s head out now. You can think about what you did wrong later and what you can do to improve."


    Kyle spoke his order and Melissa looked disappointed but resolute.


    "Yes, Master."


    Kyle turned on his heel and strode toward the door¡ª


    Melissa falling into step behind him.


    Her mind was set.


    She would not make the same mistake again


    Kyle stepped out of the dimly lit corridor, Melissa following closely behind.


    The atmosphere in the tavern was thick with tension¡ªlocals whispering nervously, eyes flickering toward the defeated guards still groaning on the floor.


    Bruce, who had been pacing anxiously, let out a relieved sigh the moment he spotted Kyle.


    His shoulders sagged, and for a brief second, he almost ran over to voice just how worried he had been¡ª


    But Kyle raised a hand, stopping him in his tracks.


    "We''re leaving this place soon. Make sure you settle the account."


    His tone was calm but final.


    Bruce snapped his mouth shut and straightened up.


    Kyle stepped forward, his sharp gaze sweeping over the room. The innkeeper''s wife stiffened, her once-arrogant expression crumbling into barely concealed fear.


    But just as it seemed they would simply walk away, Kyle paused, then spoke again¡ªthis time, his voice carrying a dangerous edge.


    "But before that...We''ll be cleaning up this village."


    He glanced at Bruce and Melissa.


    Bruce blinked.


    "Cleaning up...?"


    Melissa, having been by Kyle''s side long enough, immediately understood.


    Bruce, however, looked baffled¡ªuntil Kyle turned back toward the trembling innkeeper''s wife and smirked.


    "Consider it payment for the way we were treated."


    A chill ran through the room.


    The villagers stared at Kyle, confusion and fear mixing in their eyes.


    But Kyle had already made up his mind.


    This village had too many rats¡ªand he was in the mood to exterminate them.

 Chapter 42 42: Ch 42: Cleaning up the Trash - Part 2

    Bruce blinked in confusion.


    "Cleaning this town? What do you mean by that, Young Master?"


    Kyle didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he walked to the nearest window, his fingers tapping against the wooden frame as he unlatched it.


    A gust of cool air rushed in, and with it¡ª


    A shadow swooped down, gliding through the opening with a sharp, practiced grace.


    Queen landed neatly on Kyle''s arm, puffing out his chest like a warrior returning home with spoils of battle.


    Clutched in his beak was a torn piece of fabric, its edges frayed and darkened with grime. The hawk chirped triumphantly, wings fluttering as if demanding praise.


    Bruce scratched his head.


    "Uh... what kind of trash did you bring this time?"


    Kyle''s lips curled into an amused smirk as he took the cloth from Queen''s beak and examined it. The material was rough, dark¡ªemblazoned with a faded crest.


    "Trash? Not quite. This belongs to the people that actually runs this town"


    Kyle chuckled, twirling the cloth between his fingers


    Melissa''s eyes widened in realization, and her face flushed red with excitement.


    "I knew it! There was something suspicious about this place!"


    Bruce, on the other hand, looked like he was about to have a heart attack. He grabbed his hair, his face paling.


    "Young Master¡ªno, Lord Kyle¡ªplease, I beg you, let''s just hand this over to the local guards! This is dangerous! You can''t seriously be thinking of getting involved in this mess!"


    Kyle didn''t even spare him a glance. He held out his arm again, and Queen hopped onto the windowsill, wings poised for flight.


    "Lead the way."


    The hawk gave a sharp cry before soaring back into the night, cutting through the darkness like an arrow. Kyle adjusted his coat, preparing to follow.


    Melissa nodded approvingly, looking like she was about to volunteer to join him¡ª


    But before she could take a step, Kyle turned to both of them, his expression turning serious.


    "You two stay here. Take care of things here and don''t cause trouble for me."


    His voice was calm but firm.


    Bruce''s jaw dropped.


    "Wait, wait, wait¡ªwhat do you mean stay here?! You can''t just go alone! That''s crazy!"


    He reached out, as if to grab Kyle''s arm¡ª


    But Melissa was faster.


    She yanked Bruce back by the collar, her grip surprisingly strong despite her slender frame.


    "Stop."


    Bruce choked on his own breath.


    "Melissa?! Why are you¡ª"


    She shook her head, her golden eyes steady.


    "If the Young Master said to stay, then we stay."


    Bruce looked betrayed, his face contorted with frustration.


    "But¡ªhe''s alone! He''s¡ª"


    "He''s Master Kyle. He doesn''t need us for this.""


    Melissa''s grip loosened, and she folded her arms. Kyle smirked at their exchange, turning on his heel.


    "Stop gossipping and clean this place up in the meantime."


    His boots echoed against the wooden floor as he walked out the door.


    Bruce groaned.


    "That''s not funny!"


    But Kyle was already gone.


    Bruce crossed his arms and sighed deeply, giving Melissa a frustrated look.


    "You know, you''re way too obsessed with everything our Young Master says. If he asked you to sleep with him, would you do it? Even if you didn''t want to?"


    Melissa blinked, tilting her head slightly.


    "Why wouldn''t I want to give Lord Kyle everything he asks for?"


    Bruce stared at her, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water.


    "You''re insane. You have no self-respect, do you?!"


    He ran a hand down his face, looking utterly exasperated.


    Before he could blink, a blade was at his throat.


    Melissa held her sword with a steady hand, her golden eyes gleaming dangerously.


    "Watch your words, Bruce." Her tone was calm, but the pressure in the air was anything but.


    Bruce swallowed hard, his hands slowly raising in surrender.


    "Okay, okay! I take it back¡ªput the sword away!"


    Melissa didn''t move for a second, then huffed and pulled back. She sheathed her sword with graceful ease, but her expression remained firm.


    "Lord Kyle is special. He is the only man for me."


    She said, as if stating an undeniable fact.


    Bruce groaned.


    "You do realize he sees you as nothing more than a subordinate, right?"


    Melissa didn''t flinch.


    "That doesn''t matter. Even if I can never be with him, I will always consider my Lord my everything."


    Bruce was silent for a moment, his face unreadable. Then, he let out a tired sigh.


    "You''re going to get your heart broken."


    Melissa smiled softly, her gaze unwavering.


    "I already know that."


    Bruce raised a brow.


    "Then why¡ª?"


    "That''s why I won''t ask for more."


    There was a long pause. Bruce stared at Melissa, as if trying to understand her, but in the end, he gave up.


    "You''re hopeless."


    He shook his head and walked off, leaving Melissa standing alone in the dimly lit hall.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, in a dimly lit bar deep in the underground of the town, a group of dangerous-looking men gathered around a wooden table.


    The air was thick with the scent of alcohol and smoke, and the atmosphere buzzed with anticipation.


    A large man¡ªclearly the leader¡ªleaned back in his chair, a cocky grin on his scarred face as he held up a crumpled note.


    "Well, well, well. Looks like we got some good news, boys."


    He drawled, tapping the paper against the table.


    His subordinates leaned in, their eager expressions waiting for him to continue.


    "The ''lost treasure'' we''ve been looking for has finally been found."


    Excited murmurs swept through the bar.


    "Are you sure, boss? We''ve been looking for it for days!"


    One of the men asked.


    "I''m sure. And all we gotta do now... is go and take it back."


    The leader''s grin widened, his gold tooth glinting in the low light.


    Cheers erupted around the table, men clinking their mugs together in celebration.


    But just as the excitement reached its peak¡ª


    BANG!


    The door slammed open, shaking on its hinges.


    The rowdy men turned, expecting to see one of their own.


    Instead, they were greeted by a fragile-looking noble standing in the doorway.


    Kyle stood tall, his hands casually resting behind his back, his expression unreadable.


    The room fell silent.


    One of the men squinted at him.


    "Who the hell is this brat?"


    The leader, still lounging in his chair, gave Kyle a once-over and chuckled.


    "Looks like some lost rich kid wandered into the wrong place."


    The rest of the men laughed along, assuming Kyle to be nothing more than an easy target.


    Kyle didn''t react. He took a slow step forward, his boots clicking against the wooden floor.


    Then, in a voice so calm it sent chills down their spines, he spoke.


    "I''m here to clean up the trash."

 Chapter 43 43: Ch 43: Why should I care about a Rumor? - Part 1

    The leader of the ragtag group felt his eye twitch at Kyle''s careless words. His chair scraped against the floor as he stood up abruptly, his massive frame looming over the smaller noble.


    "Do you even know who you''re messing with, kid?"


    His deep voice rumbled through the room like a brewing storm.


    Kyle, completely unbothered, tilted his head slightly and replied.


    "Do you?"


    Silence.


    For a brief second, nobody spoke. Then¡ª


    Laughter erupted.


    The men howled as if Kyle had just told the funniest joke in existence.


    "This brat is delusional!"


    One of them wiped tears from his eyes.


    "Look at those thin arms! Can he even lift a sword?"


    Another cackled.


    The leader smirked, feeling as if the whole thing was a joke. With dramatic flair, he unsheathed his sword and spun it in the air.


    The move was flashy, all style and no substance, meant to impress rather than intimidate.


    "You sure you still wanna act tough, brat?"


    The leader roared, his over-the-top performance meant to send a chill down Kyle''s spine.


    Kyle?


    Didn''t even blink.


    The atmosphere shifted.


    A sudden flutter of wings echoed in the tense room as Queen swooped down and landed gracefully on Kyle''s shoulder.


    The leader barely had time to react when someone from the crowd gasped.


    "T-That''s¡ª!"


    Suddenly, every single one of them turned toward Queen with wide eyes.


    "Our lost treasure!"


    The rowdy room turned eerily serious.


    The gang members exchanged glances, nodding to one another as if coming to a silent agreement.


    "We need to retrieve it at all costs."


    The leader''s expression darkened. He clenched his sword tighter, his ego bruised by the way Kyle was ignoring him.


    "Enough talk. I''ll just take it by force!"


    He growled, eyes locked onto Queen.


    Kyle, finally giving the leader a sliver of attention, reached up and gently stroked Queen''s feathers.


    "Seems like it''s time to bury your past once and for all."


    He murmured.


    Queen let out a thrilled cry, its golden eyes burning with determination.


    Then, with a powerful flap, Queen flipped backward, soaring into the air.


    The leader charged.


    His men followed.


    A dozen bodies lunged toward Kyle, their weapons glinting in the dim light.


    They never reached him.


    A sudden explosion of mana erupted from Kyle, its invisible force crashing into them like a tidal wave.


    The men were flung backward, their bodies slamming into the walls and tables like ragdolls. The air shook, the very foundation of the bar groaning under the sheer pressure of his aura.


    The leader barely had time to register what had happened before his legs buckled beneath him.


    "W-What...?"


    That was the last thing he saw before¡ª


    CRACK.


    The building collapsed.


    The wooden beams snapped like twigs, and the ceiling caved in, sending dust and debris flooding the air.


    For a moment, nothing but silence.


    Then¡ª


    The dust cleared.


    Only one figure remained standing.


    Kyle.


    He extended his hand.


    A shadow moved through the settling dust, cutting through the destruction with effortless grace.


    Queen swooped down, landing elegantly on Kyle''s outstretched arm.


    The noble smirked.


    "Good work."


    The crowd that had gathered to watch the fight felt their jaws drop as the dust settled. They had just witnessed one of the most dangerous organizations in the region get completely obliterated in mere seconds.


    It didn''t make sense.


    These men had terrorized the town for years. Even the guards refused to touch them. And yet...


    A fragile-looking noble had just walked in, crushed them, and walked out without a single scratch.


    The onlookers tried to process what had just happened, but their brains short-circuited from sheer disbelief.


    "Who... Who the hell is he?"


    Someone whispered.


    "He must be some kind of high-ranking knight in disguise!"


    Another guessed.


    Before anyone could throw out another wild theory, a loud voice cut through the silence¡ª


    "Young Master Kyle!"


    Heads turned.


    Kyle, who had been calmly brushing dust off his sleeves, sighed in irritation.


    Bruce had finally caught up.


    Bruce skidded to a stop, panting.


    He had spent the past few minutes trying to chase after Kyle while Melissa held him back.


    But now that the fight was over, he was finally able to catch up and scold his reckless master properly.


    However¡ª


    The moment Kyle''s name left Bruce''s mouth, a few merchants in the crowd stiffened.


    "Wait... Young master Kyle?"


    One of them muttered.


    "As in Kyle Armstrong?"


    Another merchant asked, eyes widening in realization.


    The name spread like wildfire.


    Kyle felt his temples throb as he immediately knew what was about to happen.


    "You mean the youngest son of Duke Armstrong?"


    "The useless one?"


    Murmurs turned into shocked gasps.


    "H-How can that be possible?! The Duke''s youngest son is supposed to be a sickly weakling!"


    "Maybe it''s a different Kyle Armstrong...?"


    sSmeone offered weakly.


    But the truth was right in front of them.


    And it was horrifying.


    The news spread like a plague.


    By the end of the day, the entire town was buzzing with wild rumors about how the ''useless bastard of Armstrong'' had single handedly defeated an entire mafia.


    But the rumors didn''t stop there.


    Some versions of the story painted Kyle as a noble hero¡ªa compassionate warrior who had risked his life to rid the town of evil.


    Others, however, were... less flattering.


    "I heard he ripped their spines out with his bare hands."


    "No, no, I heard he set the whole building on fire while laughing."


    "Apparently, he''s a sadist who enjoys torturing criminals."


    "I heard he didn''t just kill them¡ªhe made them beg for death."


    Bruce, who had the misfortune of overhearing these rumors the next day, felt his head throb violently.


    "This is ridiculous!"


    he muttered under his breath as he stomped toward Kyle''s room.


    He had been hearing everything from town gossip to crazy conspiracy theories all morning, and he couldn''t take it anymore.


    Without bothering to knock, Bruce slammed the door open.


    Kyle, who had been peacefully reading a book, barely glanced up.


    "...What?"


    Kyle asked, flipping a page.


    Bruce marched up to him, fuming.


    "Young Master, do you even know what people are saying about you?!"


    Kyle slowly turned a page.


    "I don''t really care."


    "Well, YOU SHOULD!" Bruce exploded.


    He threw his hands up in frustration.


    "Half the town thinks you''re some saintly hero, while the other half thinks you''re a complete psychopath!"


    Kyle finally looked up, his expression bored.


    "And?"


    Bruce''s eye twitched.


    "AND?! YOU DON''T SEE A PROBLEM WITH THAT?!"


    Kyle leaned back in his chair and rested his chin on his hand, looking mildly amused.


    "Rumors will be rumors. Why should I care?"


    Bruce gaped at him.


    "Because¡ª!"


    Before Bruce could continue his rant, Queen, who had been peacefully preening its feathers, flapped its wings aggressively, sending Bruce stumbling backward.


    Kyle snickered.


    "See? Even Queen thinks you''re overreacting."


    Bruce glared at the hawk.


    "That damn bird¡ª!"


    Kyle closed his book with a satisfied sigh.


    "Well, since the town is already full of rum


    ors, I suppose we should just leave them be. Wouldn''t want to ruin their fun, right?"


    Bruce looked like he was about to pass out.

 Chapter 44 44: Ch 44: Why should I care about a Rumor? - Part 2

    Bruce stormed out of Kyle''s room with a frustrated scowl, his hands clenched into tight fists.


    "That stubborn bastard..."


    He muttered under his breath.


    Kyle didn''t care about the rumors at all, and it drove Bruce insane.


    The young master didn''t realize how dangerous these rumors could become.


    If the wrong people caught wind of them, Kyle could gain unnecessary enemies¡ªor worse, attract attention from the wrong kind of people.


    Yet...


    Kyle just sat there like none of it mattered.


    Back in the room, Kyle flipped through his book lazily.


    "What''s the big deal?"


    He murmured to himself.


    All he did was clean up some trash. He doubted people would even care about this a few weeks from now.


    Right now, there were more important things to focus on.


    Like the Frozen Armored Bear.


    A dangerous creature with thick frosted fur and armor-like scales covering its body, it was known as one of the hardest monsters to kill alone.


    But Kyle didn''t care.


    He had sent Queen to scout out the area, and now, the hawk had finally returned with the information he needed.


    "Perfect."


    Kyle stood up, stretching his arms. He needed to leave soon if he wanted to get in some real practice before heading to his next destination.


    ______


    Meanwhile, Bruce was still fuming.


    "If my lord won''t fix his reputation, then I will!"


    Bruce marched through the streets, determined to counter the ridiculous rumors that had begun to spread.


    He turned the corner¡ªonly to pause when he overheard a group of townspeople speaking in hushed tones.


    He quickly ducked behind a nearby stall and listened in.


    "Did you hear? That noble took down the entire mafia with just a wave of his hand."


    "I heard he''s actually a monster in disguise. No human can be that strong!"


    "Some say he doesn''t even flinch when killing people. What kind of demon doesn''t blink while slaughtering criminals?"


    Bruce gritted his teeth.


    These people¡ªthey were almost badmouthing his lord!


    He was about to step out and say something when¡ª


    "You lot are idiots."


    A new voice cut through the whispers.


    Bruce froze.


    One of the men leaned forward, his arms crossed.


    "I heard from someone that the mafia had kidnapped his people."


    The others stiffened.


    "He didn''t just go there to fight for fun. He went there to rescue them."


    "Is that true?"


    Someone asked.


    "Think about it. If he was just some bloodthirsty monster, he wouldn''t have let any of them live, right?"


    The group fell silent.


    One by one, their expressions shifted.


    Doubt turned into understanding.


    Mistrust turned into curiosity.


    Bruce, still hidden, could hardly believe what he was hearing.


    Someone was actually defending Kyle?


    Bruce had expected the rumors to get worse, but instead, they were slowly shifting into something else entirely.


    By the end of the day, whispers of Kyle being a cold-blooded killer had transformed into stories of a noble warrior protecting his own.


    The once-negative rumors became something else.


    "He''s probably just misunderstood."


    "If he really was a monster, he wouldn''t have bothered saving anyone."


    "Maybe he''s just... not good at showing emotions?"


    Bruce leaned against the stall, exhaling sharply.


    "Is this... a miracle?"


    He ran a hand through his hair, utterly dumbfounded.


    He had been prepared to spend the next few days correcting rumors, but somehow... things were fixing themselves.


    This was one miracle he wasn''t going to question.


    Bruce sighed in relief as he walked back toward the inn, feeling lighter than he had in days.


    The rumors had sorted themselves out, and Kyle''s name was no longer being dragged through the mud. For once, Bruce didn''t have to clean up after his young master.


    "Maybe I should apologize to him. I doubted the young master''s insight for no reason. He must have calculated this would happen."


    Bruce thought, scratching his head.


    He had doubted Kyle¡ªthought that the young master was careless about his reputation and ignorant of the dangers it could bring. But clearly, Kyle had known what he was doing all along.


    Bruce made up his mind.


    "I''ll tell him I was wrong."


    With a determined nod, he pushed open the door to Kyle''s room.


    But as soon as he stepped inside, he froze.


    The room was empty.


    Kyle was nowhere to be seen.


    Bruce''s heart dropped.


    "Where the hell did he go?"


    Before his worry could spiral into panic, the door creaked open again, and Melissa strolled in with her usual composed expression.


    "Oh, you''re here."


    She said, glancing at Bruce.


    "Of course, I am! Where else would I be? Where''s Young Master Kyle?!"


    Bruce snapped.


    Melissa raised an eyebrow, completely unbothered by his panic.


    "He said he was going for a walk. He''ll be back soon."


    She replied.


    Bruce stared at her, then forced out a nervous laugh.


    "A walk? Ha... ha... sure! No big deal, right? Ha... ha..."


    Melissa tilted her head, her sharp eyes studying him.


    "You don''t seem convinced."


    Bruce rubbed his arms, suddenly feeling cold.


    "Something feels off. I don''t know why, but I have a bad feeling about this."


    He muttered.


    Melissa shrugged.


    "You always have a bad feeling about everything."


    Bruce wanted to argue, but... she wasn''t wrong.


    Still, his instincts told him something was coming.


    And Kyle was right in the middle of it.


    Kyle walked through the dense forest, following Queen''s lead as the hawk glided overhead. The trees were covered in frost, their branches weighed down by ice.


    The temperature dropped with every step he took.


    Kyle could feel it now.


    A predator''s presence.


    Queen let out a sharp cry and swooped down, circling above a clearing up ahead.


    Kyle stepped forward and finally saw his prey.


    The Frozen Armored Bear.


    It was massive¡ªthree times the size of a well-bred horse, its thick body covered in glistening ice-like armor.


    Kyle studied the beast carefully.


    The thin layer of mana around its body was acting as an outer ice shield, making it even harder to take down.


    "For an ordinary person, this would be impossible."


    Kyle thought.


    But he wasn''t an ordinary person.


    He cracked his knuckles and took a step forward.


    The bear snapped its head toward him, its glowing blue


    eyes narrowing.


    Then, with a thunderous roar, it charged.


    Kyle''s lips curled into a smirk.


    "Let''s begin."

 Chapter 45 45: Ch 45: Test my Limits- Part 1

    The Frozen Armored Bear lunged forward, its massive paws aimed straight at Kyle''s head.


    Kyle sidestepped at the last second, his instincts sharp enough to avoid a direct hit.


    But even though he dodged, the beast''s enormous claws managed to graze the edge of his sword.


    A sharp clang echoed through the icy forest.


    Kyle''s eyebrows lifted slightly in surprise.


    "It''s fast. And it has sharp claws as well. Looks like I will have to be a little more careful while handling this beast. Ugh, what a hassle."


    For something so massive, the bear had impressive speed.


    But Kyle''s surprise didn''t last long.


    He watched carefully, analyzing its movement. Despite its speed and power, its attacks had no mana.


    ''Strange. A creature this strong should instinctively use mana to enhance its strikes. Is this world really this lacking? Or is this monster just that stupid?''


    He thought.


    Kyle tightened his grip on his sword and swung at the Frozen Armored Bear''s icy armor, using a small amount of mana.


    Nothing happened.


    The blade barely scratched the thick ice.


    Kyle clicked his tongue and added more mana to his next strike.


    Still, the result was the same.


    The Frozen Armored Bear roared and swiped at him again, forcing Kyle to twist his body to dodge.


    Kyle kept increasing the mana output bit by bit, carefully gauging the bear''s defenses while effortlessly avoiding its attacks.


    A dance of precision and patience.


    The bear charged again, but this time, Kyle met it head-on.


    With a sharp slash, his sword finally carved a deep gash into the icy armor.


    Kyle smirked.


    "There we go."


    Now that he had tested the creature''s limits, there was no need to drag this out any further.


    The bear roared in frustration, but Kyle was already moving in for the final strike.


    In a single swift motion, Kyle disappeared from the bear''s vision¡ªand in the next instant, he was right beneath its chin.


    His sword glowed faintly with mana, and with one clean, precise cut, he ended the battle.


    The Frozen Armored Bear let out one final breath before its massive body collapsed onto the snowy ground.


    A moment of silence followed.


    Then¡ª


    Chirp!


    Kyle glanced upward, just as Queen swooped down, landing neatly on his shoulder.


    The hawk puffed out its chest, letting out another victorious chirp as if claiming credit for the hunt.


    Kyle chuckled.


    "You didn''t do anything."


    He said, giving Queen a light flick on its beak.


    Queen squawked indignantly but quickly settled down as Kyle stepped toward the fallen beast.


    He knelt beside it, inspecting it one last time.


    Suddenly, a familiar notification appeared in his vision.


    [System Alert


    Swordsman Talent Level increased to 2


    Mana Control increased to Level 3


    Body Awakening: 5%


    New Skill Acquired: Intimidation


    ¡ª The ability to dominate and suppress anyone weaker than you through sheer presence alone.]


    Kyle narrowed his eyes at the last notification.


    "Intimidation, huh?"


    A skill that let him exert pressure over those weaker than him...


    Kyle grinned to himself.


    "About time it comes back to me."


    Despite the satisfaction of gaining something new, Kyle felt a sudden wave of irritation.


    "Is this really what I consider worth it now?"


    A year ago, defeating a Frozen Armored Bear would have been something he would be able to do without even being aware of it. That was how powerful he had been in the past.


    But now?


    It took him careful consideration to check how much power he needed before making the finishing move.


    Kyle sighed, shaking his head.


    "I''ve really changed."


    Still, there was no point in lingering here.


    Bruce was probably having a meltdown by now.


    Kyle could already picture him pacing around the inn, running his mouth about how reckless Kyle was and how he would give his lord a heart attack one day.


    Kyle rolled his eyes.


    "Might as well head back before I have to deal with another one of his lectures."


    With one last glance at the fallen beast, Kyle turned around and began making his way back toward the village.


    Queen chirped happily on his shoulder, as if already eager for the next hunt.


    Kyle had barely taken a step toward the village when a voice called out to him from behind.


    "Young Master!"


    Kyle stopped in his tracks, turning slightly as Bruce came running through the snow, his face pale with worry.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "How did he find me this fast?"


    Before he could ask, Bruce stumbled to a stop, catching his breath before blurting out.


    "I tracked your aura all the way here!"


    His voice was filled with genuine concern.


    "Tracked my aura?"


    Kyle''s expression didn''t change, but his mind spun with thought.


    ''Did I underestimate him? Should I up Bruce''s level of training and make him a tracker?''


    He had never considered Bruce to be particularly skilled, but aura tracking was not an easy ability to develop.


    For Bruce to follow his aura this precisely, it meant he had potential Kyle had overlooked.


    Kyle was about to test him further when¡ª


    "Chirp!"


    Queen suddenly spread its wings and let out a sharp cry, its small but fierce voice echoing through the forest.


    Bruce flinched violently at the sound, his hands instinctively rising in defense.


    His body tensed¡ªand just like that, his concentration broke completely.


    Kyle let out a long, exhausted sigh.


    "Never mind."


    Even with potential, Bruce was still Bruce.


    "If he loses focus this easily, he''s useless in battle."


    Kyle pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering under his breath.


    "I need to fix his concentration before I even think about training him."


    Bruce, still shaken, cleared his throat and quickly recovered, looking at Kyle with nervous determination.


    "Young Master, we should hurry back! You keep running off like this, and one day I really will die from stress!"


    Kyle rolled his eyes.


    "And yet, you''re still alive."


    Without another word, Kyle turned back toward the village, his expression indifferent.


    Bruce, still grumbling to himself, followed closely behind.


    Queen, looking extremely pleased, let out a triumphant chirp and settled back onto Kyle''s shoulder.

 Chapter 46 46: Ch 46: Test my Limits- Part 2

    Bruce finally reached Kyle, his breath coming out in sharp puffs in the cold air. He waved his hands frantically, his voice full of concern.


    "Young Master! It''s dangerous to be out here alone! There have been reports of Frozen Armoured Bear sightings¡ª"


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    Then, without a word, he stepped aside.


    Bruce blinked, confused¡ªuntil his gaze landed on the enormous corpse lying behind Kyle.


    A massive Frozen Armoured Bear, its body still, its hide cracked in places, revealing frozen blue flesh beneath.


    Bruce stumbled back in shock, his mouth opening and closing as he pointed at the beast.


    "Y-YOUNG MASTER! D-DID YOU¡ª?!"


    Kyle nodded lazily, as if this was nothing unusual.


    Bruce felt his legs go weak.


    "HOW?! That thing is massive!"


    Shaking his head furiously, Bruce turned back to Kyle, looking for any signs of struggle, any wounds¡ªnothing.


    His clothes weren''t even ruffled.


    "Young Master, what kind of magic did you use to take this thing down?!"


    Before Kyle could respond, another voice cut in.


    "Idiot."


    Melissa had followed Bruce out, her arms crossed as she glared at him with disappointment.


    She walked up to the bear, crouched down, and examined it closely.


    Then, pointing at the multiple deep cuts on its body, she scoffed.


    "This wasn''t magic. It was cut down by a sword."


    She said, looking up at Bruce.


    Bruce froze, staring at the precise slices across the beast''s hide.


    Melissa sighed, shaking her head.


    "Our young master must have used his sword to defeat it."


    Bruce''s mouth dropped open.


    "But... but normal swords can''t cut through a Frozen Armoured Bear''s hide!"


    Melissa smacked him on the back of the head.


    "Are you even paying attention in class when our lord explains things?!"


    Bruce felt personally attacked.


    He was about to argue¡ªbut then a memory resurfaced.


    Kyle''s lectures about mana-infused sword strikes.


    Kyle''s demonstrations about cutting through dense materials.


    Kyle''s repeated instructions about how a skilled swordsman could make the impossible possible.


    Bruce suddenly felt very small.


    His face turned red, and he quickly shut his mouth.


    Kyle, bored with their conversation, turned away from them and grabbed the giant paw of the Frozen Armoured Bear.


    Bruce watched in horror as Kyle began dragging the enormous beast back toward the village.


    "Y-Young Master?!"


    Kyle didn''t even turn around as he spoke.


    "I''m putting our spoils to good use."


    Bruce stared at the massive corpse, then at Kyle, then back at the corpse.


    "What kind of use could this thing possibly have?"


    Melissa smirked, shaking her head.


    Bruce sighed.


    "I guess I shouldn''t question him."


    With one last helpless glance at the fallen beast, Bruce jogged after his young master, still completely unsure of what Kyle had planned.


    As Kyle, Bruce, and Melissa entered the village, all eyes turned toward them.


    More specifically, toward the enormous Frozen Armoured Bear that Kyle was dragging with one hand.


    Gasps, whispers, and even a few shocked cries spread through the streets.


    Some villagers turned pale, their hands trembling as they stared at the beast.


    Others backed away, their expressions shifting from curiosity to fear.


    "How is he carrying that thing alone?"


    "Is that really a Frozen Armoured Bear?!"


    "Where did he even FIND one?"


    Bruce, noticing the growing panic, waved his hands frantically.


    "E-Everyone! Calm down! My young master is not dangerous!"


    But Kyle ignored them all and kept walking, his expression neutral as he dragged the bear''s corpse behind him like it was nothing more than luggage.


    Bruce sighed in frustration but knew that trying to explain would be pointless.


    Instead, he quickly followed after Kyle, muttering to himself about how his young master''s actions always caused misunderstandings.


    Kyle walked straight to the smith''s shop, a sturdy building with a stone forge and stacks of raw materials piled near the entrance.


    He knocked sharply on the door.


    There was a moment of silence before the door creaked open, revealing a burly blacksmith with soot-covered arms and a grumpy expression.


    The smith narrowed his eyes at Kyle, looking him up and down with clear irritation.


    "I don''t have time for requests, kid. Go bother someone else¡ª"


    Then, he froze.


    His gaze shifted past Kyle to the massive corpse lying in the dirt.


    For a moment, the blacksmith just stared, his brain struggling to process what he was seeing.


    Kyle spoke before the man could recover.


    "I want a pelt made out of this Frozen Armoured Bear''s fur."


    The blacksmith''s jaw dropped.


    Kyle continued.


    "You and the village are free to keep the meat."


    The shock in the blacksmith''s face deepened as he turned his eyes back to Kyle.


    "Wait... the meat? You''re giving it away?"


    Kyle nodded once, his face impassive.


    "I don''t need it."


    The silence stretched.


    Then, a spark of emotion flickered in the blacksmith''s eyes.


    Frozen Armoured Bear meat was incredibly rich and nutritious, and with the size of this beast, it could feed the entire village for at least a week.


    The blacksmith swallowed hard, looking around at the growing crowd of villagers who had gathered.


    He could already see the hunger in their eyes.


    Finally, the smith let out a deep breath and nodded firmly.


    "I''ll do it."


    Kyle nodded in return, satisfied, and turned away without another word.


    The blacksmith, still in shock, called for his apprentices and other villagers to help him carry the meat.


    Word spread quickly.


    By the end of the day, the entire village was buzzing with the news of Kyle''s actions.


    Rumors started twisting and growing, spreading through the streets like wildfire.


    "Did you hear? The young noble took down a Frozen Armoured Bear ALONE!"


    "And he GAVE AWAY all the meat to the village!"


    "He''s so generous! A true noble!"


    "Wait, isn''t he supposed to be the useless son of Duke Armstrong?"


    "Useless?! Did you SEE that bear?! Are all nobles like him these days? How can someone like him be labeled as Useless?"


    Bruce, overhearing all of this, felt a strange sense of pride swell in his chest.


    For the first time, people were praising his young master.


    He couldn''t help but grin, feeling incredibly proud.


    Even Melissa had a smug expression, pleased that others were finally recognizing Kyle''s greatness.


    ______


    Meanwhile, back at the inn...


    Kyle sat alone in his room, a map spread out in front of him, carefully planning his next move.


    The reason he had asked for the Frozen Armoured Bear fur wasn''t for luxury.


    It had mana properties, which meant it could enhance his defenses slightly.


    It wasn''t the best armor, but it was better than nothing until he found something truly worthwhile.


    Kyle sighed, leaning back in his chair.


    "At least the trip wasn''t a complete waste."


    He closed his eyes, already thinking ahead.


    There was still so much more to do.

 Chapter 47 47: Ch 47: Test my Limits- Part 3

    Dinner at the new inn was noticeably different.


    Kyle sat at the head of the table, calmly observing his surroundings while eating at his own pace.


    The servants were more attentive than before, carefully refilling his drink the moment it dropped below half, ensuring his plate was never empty, and even stepping lightly to avoid disturbing him.


    Their expressions held a mix of respect and wariness, as if they feared offending him.


    Kyle sighed internally.


    ''So, this is the result of my actions? It feels different from the kind of power I had in the past.''


    After crushing the underground mafia and dragging a Frozen Armoured Bear through the village, it was no surprise that his reputation had shifted drastically.


    Now, instead of treating him like some useless noble, people watched him with cautious admiration.


    It wasn''t something Kyle had intended, but he wouldn''t reject it either.


    Having authority and a bit of loyalty from the common folk would be useful in the long run.


    As a future ruler, maintaining this balance of fear and respect was crucial.


    Bruce, who was happily digging into his meal, suddenly grinned and leaned back.


    "This is great, Young Master! I''m glad you''ve changed!"


    Kyle paused mid-bite and raised an eyebrow.


    "Changed?"


    He didn''t feel like he had changed at all. He was simply moving according to his plans, yet Bruce was looking at him as if he had become a different person.


    Kyle ignored the comment, but the same could not be said for Queen and Melissa.


    Melissa narrowed her eyes dangerously, while Queen let out a sharp chirp and suddenly flapped its wings aggressively.


    Before Bruce could react¡ª


    FLAP!


    Queen landed directly on Bruce''s head.


    SPLASH!


    Bruce let out a startled yelp as his face fell straight into his bowl of hot soup.


    The warmth wasn''t enough to burn him, but it was definitely unpleasant.


    He jerked back, coughing and wiping his face, glaring at the bird.


    "WHAT THE HELL, YOU BLASTED BIRD?!"


    Queen let out a satisfied chirp, clearly pleased with itself.


    Melissa, meanwhile, crossed her arms and sneered.


    "Bruce, don''t speak when you''re not needed."


    There was no warmth in her voice.


    Bruce, realizing the danger, quickly shut his mouth and focused on finishing his meal in silence.


    Kyle, watching the exchange, simply continued eating, unbothered by the chaos around him.


    Once dinner ended, Kyle wiped his hands with a cloth and stood up.


    Melissa and Bruce followed his lead, waiting for further instructions.


    Kyle turned to them, his expression neutral.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll be teaching you how to hunt Frozen Armoured Bears."


    Bruce froze mid-step.


    His face paled, and he blinked at Kyle as if he had misheard.


    "Y-Young Master, you mean... you''ll teach us how to hunt them, right? Like strategies and theory? Will be get special weapons?"


    Kyle gave him a calm look.


    "No. It will be nothing like that. I will teach you how to get your sword past their armor so that you can hunt them more efficiently. If you cannot take on a hoard, you will die."


    Bruce felt his stomach drop.


    Kyle was serious.


    Melissa, on the other hand, nodded with determination.


    Bruce, meanwhile, was suddenly rethinking his life choices.


    ''I should''ve just stayed in the village. Why am I following this lunatic noble? I did lose that match, but losing a match is not worth my life. So far, all I''ve seen no significant results from mana training. Will following Kyle Armstrong truly be fine?''


    But under Melissa''s sharp glare and Queen''s smug chirping, Bruce knew there was no escape.


    If he tried to argue, he''d probably end up buried in a snowstorm.


    With no other choice, Bruce sighed in defeat.


    Kyle watched Bruce''s internal struggle with mild amusement but didn''t comment on it.


    Instead, he simply gestured for them to go rest.


    "Get some sleep. You''ll need the energy."


    Bruce and Melissa headed to their rooms, though Bruce looked more like a man walking toward his own execution.


    Kyle, however, did not immediately rest.


    Instead, he walked to the window, opened it, and looked at Queen, who perched nearby.


    His voice was calm yet certain.


    "Bruce is going to try something foolish tomorrow."


    Queen tilted its head, as if asking for clarification.


    Kyle let out a quiet sigh and smirked slightly.


    "Make sure he doesn''t die before we even get started. Once this hunt is over, his loyalty to me won''t even be in question."


    Queen let out a soft, approving chirp, before taking off into the night sky.


    Kyle leaned against the window, watching the dark sky with thoughtful eyes.


    "Tomorrow will be interesting."


    Kyle woke before sunrise, his body naturally adjusting to his habit of early training.


    As he sat up, Queen stirred, fluffing its feathers before letting out a soft chirp.


    Kyle glanced out the window, his eyes sharp as he focused on the shifts in mana around him.


    A familiar, nervous fluctuation caught his attention.


    Bruce.


    Kyle''s lips curled slightly.


    "Trying to run, huh?"


    He turned to Queen and spoke in a calm, amused voice.


    "It''s time to hunt a mouse."


    Queen chirped in agreement and hopped onto the windowsill before taking off into the dark sky.


    Kyle, meanwhile, took his time, walking toward the inn''s entrance at a leisurely pace.


    He didn''t need to rush.


    Bruce wasn''t going anywhere.


    ______


    Bruce sneaked out of the inn, glancing around cautiously to make sure no one noticed him.


    "If I just slip into the village for a bit, I can pretend I overslept. There''s no way Young Master Kyle will make me fight those monsters after missing the first hunt, right?"


    He took one step forward¡ª


    FLAP!


    Out of nowhere, Queen dived straight for his face.


    Bruce yelled in surprise and stumbled backward, instinctively trying to dodge.


    His foot caught on a loose stone, and he lost his balance, flailing wildly before crashing straight into someone.


    A familiar calm voice greeted him.


    "Nice to see you so enthusiastic for training, Bruce."


    Bruce''s stomach dropped.


    Slowly, he looked up¡ª


    Kyle stood there, smiling.


    But that smile... it wasn''t kind. It was the smile of someone who had expected this all along.


    Bruce froze.


    For a moment, he tried to think of an excuse¡ª


    But Kyle''s expression told him there was no point.


    He was caught.


    Before Bruce could open his mouth to complain, Kyle clapped a hand on his shoulder.


    "Come on, we wouldn''t want to waste daylight."


    Bruce groaned internally.


    "I should have just stayed in bed."

 Chapter 48 48: Ch 48: The Frozen Armoured Bear Assult - Part 1

    Melissa woke up before dawn, her mind set on one goal¡ªarriving first at the training grounds.


    Her heart, however, had a different reason for waking her up so early.


    ''If I get there first, I can have a moment alone with Master Kyle before Bruce arrives.''


    The thought made her chest tighten with anticipation.


    But then, her mind countered, reminding her of reality.


    "This is foolish. He is a noble. He will marry another noble lady. Someone who can stand by his side in society."


    She bit her lip, trying to shake off the conflict.


    "Even if I give him everything, what future do I have with him?"


    Her heart whispered that if she tried hard enough¡ªif she secluded him, if she won his heart¡ªmaybe, just maybe, he would choose her.


    Her mind ruthlessly crushed that thought.


    "Ridiculous. I should not be entertaining such foolish thoughts."


    With a deep breath, Melissa forced herself to focus on the present. Emotions wouldn''t change reality. Strength would.


    She reached the training grounds and steeled herself to see Kyle alone.


    But instead¡ª


    Bruce was already there.


    Melissa''s eyes widened as she saw Bruce swinging furiously at a thick wooden log. His movements were sloppy, his stance unsteady, but¡ª


    There were marks on the log.


    He was improving.


    And standing next to him, calmly offering advice, was Master Kyle.


    Melissa''s heart sank a little.


    She wasn''t the first to arrive.


    But her curiosity won over her disappointment, and she hurried forward, her eyes lingering on Kyle.


    His expression was unreadable as always, but there was a certain sharpness in his gaze as he studied Bruce''s form.


    Even his casual movements carried an aura of control and precision.


    Melissa couldn''t help but wonder¡ª


    "Would Master Kyle share his thoughts with me if I asked?"


    She didn''t get the chance.


    Before she could speak, Kyle turned to her and, without any pretense of politeness, gave her an order.


    "Adjust your mana and strike the log. Keep going until you can cut through it."


    It was a simple command, yet it instantly shook her out of her emotions.


    Melissa inhaled sharply.


    This was why she followed him.


    Not for kindness.


    Not for romance.


    For power.


    Melissa stepped forward, clenching her fists as she focused.


    Kyle didn''t care about the conflicts raging in her heart.


    He didn''t care about her feelings.


    He only cared about results.


    And if she wanted to be worthy of standing beside him, she had to prove herself with her strength.


    "Fine."


    Taking a deep breath, she summoned her mana, adjusting its flow just as she was taught.


    Then¡ª


    She swung.


    The impact sent a tremor through her arms, but she gritted her teeth and held her ground.


    She would cut through it.


    She had to.


    ''I will make this man look at me and acknowledge me. If I cannot have his attention because of my looks, I will have it for my efforts.''


    Kyle watched them both, his expression still unreadable, but there was a hint of satisfaction in his gaze.


    Their progress was visible.


    Their mana was stabilizing.


    Their technique was sharpening.


    With this, Kyle knew¡ª


    They would be ready for tomorrow''s hunt.


    His pacing and expectancy made Melissa and Bruce become completely drained from training.


    As soon as they reached their rooms, they collapsed onto their beds.


    Neither of them had the strength to even change their clothes before exhaustion overtook them.


    But Kyle was far from done with them.


    The next morning, before the sun had fully risen, Kyle kicked open their doors and woke them up.


    Bruce groaned, barely able to move. Melissa shot up in bed, half-dazed, her body aching from yesterday''s training.


    "I barely got any sleep..."


    But there was no time to complain.


    Kyle was already leading the way out of the inn, and they had no choice but to follow


    ______


    The journey was both long and tense.


    Melissa and Bruce exchanged uneasy glances as they followed Kyle through the icy forest.


    They both knew where they were headed¡ªthe Frozen Armoured Bear''s hunting grounds.


    And neither of them felt ready.


    ''Yesterday, I could barely cut through a log, but I will make sure I do better in battle.''


    Melissa thought, gripping her sword tightly.


    Bruce wasn''t any better. His sweaty palms made his weapon slippery, and he was trying not to shake too visibly.


    Finally, they arrived.


    Melissa''s breath caught in her throat.


    "They''re bigger than I expected."


    A group of massive, ice-covered beasts stood before them, their glowing eyes locked onto the newcomers.


    Before either of them could panic, Kyle spoke.


    "You''ll be fine. You;ve practiced enough. Now, it is time to see your labor''s fruits."


    His voice was calm. Unshaken.


    And somehow, that steadiness was enough to keep them from running.


    But before he could explain any further,


    The Frozen Armoured Bears charged.


    The ground trembled beneath their monstrous paws.


    Kyle blocked three of them with ease, leaving two to Melissa and Bruce.


    His words were sharp and commanding.


    "Pull your weight."


    Then, without another word, he launched himself into battle.


    Bruce swallowed his fear and forced himself to act.


    "I¡ªI''ll handle one!"


    Mana flared around him as he rushed toward his opponent.


    His movements were clumsy, but his swordplay held strong.


    The first strike landed.


    "It''s working..."


    With every move, Bruce could feel himself adapting.


    It was hard, but he was pushing back the beast.


    And then¡ª


    With one final blow, he brought it down.


    He won.


    For the first time, he had defeated a Frozen Armoured Bear on his own.


    A shaky grin spread across his face.


    But then, he turned to Melissa¡ª


    And his smile vanished.


    Unlike Bruce, Melissa was frozen.


    The bear lunged at her, but her body wouldn''t move.


    Her sword trembled in her grip.


    Every instinct screamed at her to dodge, attack, defend¡ª


    But she couldn''t.


    Her body refused to listen.


    "Move!"


    But she couldn''t even lift her sword properly.


    It was nothing like training.


    Her hands felt numb.


    Her chest tightened with fear.


    Her mind whispered cruel doubts.


    ''What if I can''t do this?''


    ''What if I die?''


    Then¡ª


    The bear roared and lunged forward.


    Melissa shut her eyes, bracing for impact.

 Chapter 49 49: Ch 49: The Frozen Armoured Bear Assult - Part 2

    Kyle sensed a shift in Melissa''s aura. His eyes darted to her. She stood frozen, her sword limp at her side.


    The Frozen Armoured Bear lunged.


    Bruce moved, but he was too far. He wouldn''t make it in time.


    Kyle didn''t hesitate. He shot forward, grabbing Melissa and pulling her back just before the bear''s claws could reach her.


    Melissa gasped, eyes wide with shock. Bruce skidded to a stop, staring in disbelief. Neither had seen Kyle move so fast.


    The bear roared and attacked again, but Kyle raised a hand. A surge of mana burst from him, locking the beast in place. It struggled, but his power held it still.


    He turned to Melissa. His voice was calm, firm.


    "If you can''t do this, give up."


    Melissa looked at him, breathing heavily.


    "I won''t force you to continue this fight. If you want, you can walk away. Live a life where you never have to fight again."


    Kyle continued.


    For a moment, silence stretched between them. Melissa''s fingers trembled.


    A peaceful life. No more battles. No more fear.


    But then, she clenched her fists.


    "No."


    Kyle studied her, waiting.


    Melissa''s voice steadied.


    "I won''t back down."


    Kyle exhaled softly, then nodded.


    "Then prove it."


    Kyle stayed silent for a moment, then spoke.


    "Finish the fight. Prove your words."


    Bruce hesitated.


    "Young Master, is this really a good idea? Maybe she needs a moment to¡ª"


    Melissa cut him off.


    "I don''t need a break. I will prove my resolution right now."


    She turned to Kyle, determination in her eyes.


    "I''ll do it. I''ll prove my worth."


    Kyle let out a quiet sigh. Then, without another word, he released his mana.


    The Frozen Armoured Bear roared in fury, freed from its invisible restraints. Its rage boiled over as it locked onto Melissa, then charged.


    Melissa''s breath caught. The ground trembled beneath its massive weight.


    Fear clawed at her chest, but she gritted her teeth. Her grip tightened on her sword.


    She refused to back down.


    Melissa steadied herself, gripping her sword tightly.


    The Frozen Armoured Bear lunged, but she reacted, sidestepping just in time. It swung its massive paw, but she ducked, slashing at its exposed side.


    Her blade cut through the ice-coated fur, not deep, but enough to make the beast roar in pain.


    It turned again, eyes burning with rage, but Melissa didn''t falter.


    She remembered Kyle''s teachings¡ªattack, retreat, and never let fear control you.


    ''I can see it all in my mind. Now, I just need to apply it in real life.''


    She took a deep breath, adjusting her stance.


    The bear lunged once more, but this time, she was ready. She dodged smoothly and countered with a precise strike to its neck. The beast let out a final, guttural roar before collapsing.


    Melissa stood still for a moment, chest rising and falling as she processed what just happened. Then, as if seeking validation, she turned toward Kyle.


    Kyle observed her for a few seconds before nodding.


    "Not bad."


    She blinked, waiting for more, but Kyle had already turned toward the bear''s body. He crouched beside it, examining the damage.


    Bruce walked over as well, waiting for Kyle''s evaluation.


    Kyle finally spoke.


    "You both barely pass."


    Bruce let out a relieved breath, while Melissa clenched her fists, determined to do even better next time.


    Kyle stood up.


    "You''re ready for the next part of your training."


    Bruce groaned.


    "Already? Can''t we at least rest?"


    Kyle ignored him and looked at the scattered bear corpses.


    "We can''t leave these here, and there''s no way we''re dragging them all back."


    Bruce nodded.


    "So, what do we do?"


    "Go back to the village. Tell them to come and collect the bodies. They can use the meat, and I only need the fur."


    Bruce wasted no time, eager to leave. He rushed off, leaving Kyle and Melissa alone.


    Melissa wiped her forehead, still catching her breath. Kyle turned to her, his voice calm but firm.


    "You can let go now."


    Melissa frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    Kyle gave her a pointed look.


    "You don''t need to act strong anymore."


    The moment he said those words, her body betrayed her. The tension in her legs vanished, and she collapsed onto the cold ground.


    A deep exhaustion settled over her, heavier than she expected.


    Kyle stood nearby, watching but not saying anything. He didn''t offer his hand, nor did he mock her. He simply let her rest.


    Melissa struggled to push herself back up, her arms shaking slightly.


    "I didn''t collapse because I was afraid! It''s just... a coincidence."


    She said quickly, her voice firm but breathless.


    Kyle didn''t respond, simply watching her with his usual calm expression.


    "I''m not scared and I''m not trying to get attention either.""


    She insisted, forcing herself to sit up straighter.


    The more she spoke, the more she felt like she was overexplaining.


    Her words sounded weak, even to herself. She pressed her lips together, realizing that she was trying too hard to prove something.


    With a sigh, she dropped her face between her arms, hiding from Kyle''s gaze.


    ''Tsk. I''ve said enough''


    She muttered.


    Kyle tilted his head slightly.


    "Acting strong won''t make you strong."


    Melissa let out a small, bitter chuckle.


    "I know that," she admitted. "But... it''s something I want to handle on my own."


    Kyle watched her for a moment longer, then gave a slight nod.


    "Fine. Take your time."


    He didn''t push her further, simply waiting as she sat there, pulling herself together in silence.


    Melissa closed her eyes as she relaxed.


    She understood what Master Kyle was telling her, and she did agree with him.


    However, Master Kyle was the last person she wanted to talk to about these things. He was the last person whom she wanted to see as weak.


    ''It will be fine. I just need to adjust to this all and I won''t feel so scared or weak soon.''


    Queen flew down to sit on top of Melissa''s head in an almost comforting gesture. It made Melissa feel better and less alone.

 Chapter 50 50: Ch 50: Seducting the Lord - part 1

    Kyle knelt beside the Frozen Armoured Bear he had just slain, his fingers brushing over its icy hide.


    Before he could examine it further, a powerful aura pulsed through the air, not far from where he stood.


    His eyes narrowed.


    Something strong was nearby.


    He turned to Melissa.


    "Stay here. Take care of the hides."


    Melissa, still recovering, straightened up at his words.


    "I''ll protect them with my life,"


    She declared, gripping her sword tightly.


    Kyle didn''t respond, just gave a small nod before heading toward the source of the powerful presence.


    He moved swiftly through the trees, letting his instincts guide him.


    The air grew colder as he entered a small clearing.


    There, standing like a ruler of the frozen lands, was a massive Frozen Armoured Bear¡ªfar larger than any he had encountered before.


    Unlike the others, its coat had a deep red hue, its thick fur bristling with power.


    Kyle''s eyes gleamed with excitement. He could tell immediately that this one was different. Stronger.


    A worthy challenge.


    The beast finally took notice of him. Their eyes met, and in an instant, the Frozen Armoured Bear charged.


    Kyle''s body moved before he could think.


    He dodged just in time, the sheer force of the bear''s attack shaking the ground where he once stood. He felt something unusual¡ªthe faint leak of mana from the beast.


    Unlike the other Frozen Armoured Bears, this one had a natural flow of mana within its body.


    Kyle slashed at its thick hide, but his blade barely made a scratch.


    The beast was powerful, its defenses far tougher than its kin. But Kyle wasn''t discouraged. Instead, he felt exhilarated.


    As he dodged another strike, his keen senses picked up something else¡ªa core forming beneath the bear''s thick coat. His heartbeat quickened.


    A core meant power, and power meant an opportunity. If he could obtain it, he could strengthen his familiar.


    The Frozen Armoured Bear let out a deafening roar and raised its massive paw, prepared to strike.


    Kyle saw his chance. He tightened his grip on his sword, focusing his mana into the blade. The moment the paw came down, he slashed upward, cutting through its thick armor.


    But he miscalculated.


    ''This worthless body. When will I get used to it?''


    His control over the mana was still lacking, and the surge of power in his attack went beyond what he intended.


    The force nearly shattered the core within the beast.


    Kyle''s eyes widened in realization. He had almost ruined the very thing he wanted.


    Luckily, his blade had missed the core by a fraction. The beast collapsed with a heavy thud, its massive body lifeless.


    "Looks like I will have to build up muscle memory before I can try another tougher hunt."


    Kyle let out a slow breath. That was close.


    Sheathing his sword, he stepped toward the fallen creature. His gaze landed on the core hidden beneath its fur.


    This was a rare find, one that would make Queen much stronger.


    "What a rare find. Looks like my luck is incredibly good today."


    A smirk tugged at his lips. This hunt had been worth it.


    Kyle whistled, and within moments, Queen soared down from the sky, landing gracefully beside him.


    It''s sharp eyes gleamed with curiosity as its eyed the fallen beast. Kyle reached into the massive corpse, pulled out the glowing core, and held it up.


    "This is for you."


    He said.


    Queen didn''t hesitate. It snapped up the core, swallowing it whole. Almost instantly, it''s body shuddered, and it collapsed onto the ground.


    Kyle crouched beside it, placing a hand on her warm feathers.


    He could feel the powerful surge of mana spreading through its body, being absorbed and refined. He wasn''t worried.


    This was part of the process.


    Minutes passed before Queen finally stirred. It let out a small chirp, shaking it''s head before standing up again. Its feathers looked shinier, its eyes sharper.


    Kyle smirked.


    "Now, try transforming into the Frozen Armoured Bear."


    Queen chirped again, then closed its eyes. A faint glow surrounded its body as its form began to shift.


    Within seconds, it grew larger, its feathers retracting into thick fur. Its talons turned into massive claws, its beak flattening into a snout.


    Before Kyle stood a perfect replica of the Frozen Armoured Bear¡ªexcept for the sharp glint of intelligence in its eyes.


    Kyle walked up and patted its thick hide.


    "Good. You can transform back now."


    With another shimmer, Queen returned to its original form. It let out a triumphant screech, as if proud of its new ability.


    Kyle nodded in satisfaction.


    "Let''s head back."


    When they returned to the village, Kyle immediately noticed the crowd gathered around the Frozen Armoured Bear corpses.


    The villagers wore shocked expressions, whispering among themselves.


    Kyle stepped forward.


    "The meat is yours. I just want the fur."


    Gasps spread through the crowd. For a village where food was often scarce, this was a generous gift.


    The village leader, an old man with a hunched back and sharp eyes, stepped forward. He bowed deeply.


    "Lord Kyle, we are eternally grateful. This will feed our people for weeks. We owe you a great debt."


    Kyle waved a hand dismissively.


    "No need."


    Before the old man could protest, Bruce stepped in, smiling.


    "Village leader, let''s talk later about how you can repay this favor properly."


    The old man nodded quickly, understanding the hint.


    Kyle then turned to Bruce.


    "There''s something else. A ''special'' Frozen Armoured Bear out in the clearing. I want to keep that one."


    Bruce frowned but followed Kyle''s direction, leading a small group of elders toward the clearing.


    When they arrived and saw the massive red-coated bear, everyone froze in shock.


    "A red-hide Frozen Armoured Bear? I''ve never seen anything like this before. Isn''t that just a myth?"


    One of the elders whispered.


    The village leader''s eyes widened in awe.


    "A creature so rare... and Lord Kyle defeated it alone?"


    Murmurs of amazement spread through the group. The villagers were convinced now¡ªKyle Armstrong was no ordinary noble.


    _____


    Character profiles are up in the app. You can vote for your fav. I''ll add more in the future. All Golden Tickets, Power Stones, Gifts and priviliges = more chapters.

 Chapter 51 51: Ch 51: Seducting the Lord - part 2

    The village was buzzing with excitement.


    Word had spread about Kyle''s feat, and the villagers decided to throw a celebration in his honor.


    Bruce was sent to deliver the invitation.


    With a broad grin, Bruce approached Kyle.


    "Young Master! The village is throwing a party for you! They want to honor you properly!"


    Kyle glanced at him, unimpressed.


    "If you have this much free time, you should be using it for training instead."


    Bruce flinched but quickly recovered.


    "Come on, Young Master, this is a good thing! You''ve earned their respect! Plus, it would be rude to refuse."


    Kyle sighed, rubbing his temples. He had no interest in celebrations, but avoiding them would only cause unnecessary trouble.


    "Fine."


    Bruce beamed.


    "Great! Let''s go!"


    The party was already in full swing when they arrived. The villagers were drinking, singing, and dancing around bonfires. Food covered the tables, and the smell of roasted meat filled the air.


    Kyle took a seat, and the village leader personally handed him a cup of alcohol.


    "To Lord Kyle!"


    He declared, raising his own drink.


    Kyle took a sip.


    The alcohol was strong, but thanks to his mana control, he didn''t feel even the slightest buzz.


    As he drank, he observed the village leader closely. Something about the man''s demeanor felt off¡ªlike he had a plan in mind.


    Moments later, the village leader clapped his hands, and a young woman stepped forward.


    Dressed in fine clothes with well-done makeup, she moved toward Kyle with practiced elegance.


    "This is my daughter. She would be honored to serve you tonight."


    The village leader said with a proud smile.


    The young woman poured Kyle another drink, leaning in a little too closely.


    Her fingers brushed against his hand, her smile sweet and inviting.


    It was obvious what was happening¡ªshe was trying to seduce him. If he spent the night with her, the village leader could claim a connection to him and possibly demand responsibility.


    Kyle smirked, seeing right through the ploy. Instead of rejecting her outright, he leaned back and looked her over.


    "I appreciate the offer, but I prefer my women strong. Otherwise, I might break them too easily"


    He said slowly.


    The girl stiffened, her confident expression faltering. She quickly pulled back, looking unsure.


    The village leader''s face twitched, his pride wounded. But as a leader, he knew not to push further.


    With a barely perceptible nod, he signaled for his daughter to step away.


    Melissa, watching from the sidelines, had been frowning the entire time.


    The sight of another woman flirting with her master had irritated her. But the moment she heard Kyle''s preference, her mood shifted.


    ''Strong women?''


    A spark of determination lit in her eyes. If that was what he liked, then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe had a chance.


    Kyle continued to drink, but only enough to keep up appearances. After a while, he placed his cup down and looked at the village leader.


    "I''ll be retreating to my room. I have an early start tomorrow."


    The village leader nodded respectfully, though disappointment flickered in his gaze.


    Kyle stood and walked away, his mind already moving past the evening''s events.


    This village was useful for now, but he wouldn''t let himself get tied down by unnecessary attachments.


    The village leader let out a forced laugh, trying to keep the mood light.


    "Ah, of course! My daughter can show you to your room, Lord Kyle."


    He gestured toward the young woman, who stepped forward with a polite smile.


    Kyle''s expression remained unreadable.


    "That won''t be necessary."


    His gaze moved across the people in the room, pausing for a second on Melissa. Her breath hitched, heart pounding as she waited, hoping that he would call for her.


    But Kyle looked past her.


    "Bruce, help me back."


    He said,.


    Melissa felt a pang of disappointment but quickly buried it.


    She understood¡ªher master was being careful. He wouldn''t let himself be caught in a scheme so easily.


    Bruce, on the other hand, blinked in surprise.


    "Me, Young Master? You had plenty of choices, why¡ª"


    Kyle glanced at him.


    Because this way, there won''t be any accidents or mistakes."


    Bruce fell silent for a moment before nodding. He didn''t need to ask to understand what Kyle meant.


    As they walked away from the party, Bruce hesitated before speaking again.


    "You know, Young Master... I think the village leader wanted you to take his daughter as your mistress. She''s a noble girl, quite beautiful too. Are you really not interested?"


    Kyle didn''t even flinch.


    "No."


    Bruce frowned.


    "Why not? Even if you don''t marry her, having a connection to the village could be useful."


    "She would die if she stayed by my side for too long."


    Bruce stiffened at the cold finality in Kyle''s voice. There was no hesitation, no doubt. Just a simple, unshakable truth.


    They almost reached Kyle''s room before Kyle stopped walking and turned toward Bruce.


    "That''s enough time. Let''s head back out now. I have achieved what I wanted to."


    Kyle told Bruce, leaving Bruce confused. But unlike before, he knew better than to question his master.


    Since young master Kyle told him to head back out, that was what Bruce was going to do.


    ______


    The village leader pulled his daughter aside, his grip firm on her arm.


    His expression darkened as he leaned in close.


    "You need to do better! A chance like this won''t come again. If you can get close to Lord Kyle, our family''s future will be secured."


    He hissed.


    His daughter lowered her eyes, shifting uncomfortably under his intense gaze.


    "Father, I tried. But he didn''t even look at me. He''s not interested."


    She whispered.


    The leader''s grip tightened.


    "Then make him interested! You''re young, you''re beautiful. Any man would want you¡ªso stop making excuses and try harder."


    He snapped.


    She clenched her fists, her heart pounding. She knew her father wouldn''t accept failure.


    But something about Lord Kyle unsettled her.


    He wasn''t like the other noblemen she''d seen.


    His eyes were sharp, unreadable, and when he rejected her, it wasn''t out of arrogance or cruelty¡ªit was as if he truly didn''t care about her beauty.


    Still, she swallowed her hesitation and nodded.


    "I understand, Father."


    The village leader released her shoulder, his expression softening into a forced smile.


    "Good. Don''t waste this chance."


    But deep inside, she wondered if forcing herself on Lord Kyle was a mistake.

 Chapter 52 52: Ch 52: Seducting the Lord - part 3

    The village leader''s daughter moved carefully through the night, her heart pounding.


    This was her chance.


    If she could get close to Lord Kyle, if she could make him take responsibility for her, she would never have to worry about her future again.


    She expected to find a guard at the entrance of the inn, but to her surprise, there was no one. She hesitated for a moment, then smirked.


    ''This is too easy.''


    Slipping inside, she tiptoed down the hallway, her eyes scanning the doors. She stopped in front of the one she knew belonged to Lord Kyle.


    Her fingers curled around the handle, and she took a deep breath.


    ''Once I do this, there''s no turning back.''


    She pushed the door open.


    The room was dark, the soft glow of a lantern barely lighting the space.


    Her gaze landed on the bed, where a figure lay beneath the covers. Her heart pounded with excitement.


    ''Lord Kyle...''


    A sly smile spread across her lips.


    She would slip into his bed, remove some of her clothing, and make it look like they had spent the night together.


    Even if nothing happened, the rumors would be enough. Kyle would have no choice but to take responsibility.


    She stepped forward, whispering.


    "You''ll be mine soon, my lord."


    Her hands trembled slightly as she reached for the bed. She slowly lowered herself onto the mattress, pressing her body against the sheets.


    But something felt wrong.


    She frowned. The bed was too soft. Too empty.


    Confused, she whispered.


    "What...?"


    Her head spun slightly from the alcohol she had earlier. Her thoughts felt slow, sluggish. She tried to focus, but her eyelids grew heavy.


    "Maybe... I just need a moment..."


    She mumbled, sinking deeper into the blankets.


    Her body relaxed, her exhaustion overtaking her. Within seconds, she fell into a deep sleep¡ªcompletely unaware that Kyle wasn''t even in the room.


    ______


    The village leader let out a hearty laugh, lifting his cup as he watched his daughter slip into the inn where Lord Kyle was staying.


    Everything was going perfectly.


    Soon, news would spread that his daughter had spent the night with the young noble. Kyle would have no choice but to take responsibility.


    ''Finally, our family''s future will be secured.''


    As he enjoyed his drink, a hand suddenly clapped onto his shoulder.


    "Another round?"


    A familiar voice asked.


    The village leader turned, his face instantly losing color. Standing beside him, completely at ease, was Lord Kyle.


    The older man swallowed hard, his mind racing.


    ''How is he here? He should be in his room. What is going on?''


    Trying to keep his voice steady, he forced a smile.


    "Young Lord! I¡ªI thought you had retired for the night."


    Kyle gave him an amused look.


    "I tried, but sleep didn''t come to me. So I figured I''d join the festivities a bit longer."


    He picked up a nearby drink, swirling the liquid in his cup.


    Around them, the villagers cheered at Kyle''s return, happy that their honored guest was spending more time with them.


    But the village leader felt sick.


    His plan was falling apart right before his eyes. His daughter was in Kyle''s room right now, thinking she was setting a trap.


    If she was caught, it would be disastrous. Not only would his plan fail, but his family''s reputation would be ruined.


    He needed to get Kyle back to his room¡ªfast.


    "You must be tired, young lord. Perhaps you should rest. A noble like yourself needs proper sleep, after all."


    The leader said, forcing a chuckle.


    Kyle met his eyes, his expression unreadable.


    "Are you trying to get rid of me?"


    The village leader tensed.


    "N-no! Of course not, my lord. I only worry for your well-being."


    Bruce, standing next to Kyle, smirked.


    "That''s strange, village leader. Just earlier, you seemed very happy about something. Now you''re acting nervous."


    The older man clenched his fists under the table, his pulse quickening. He had to keep calm. He couldn''t let them suspect anything.


    "I was merely enjoying the celebration. It''s an honor to host you, young lord."


    He said smoothly.


    Kyle sipped his drink, looking completely at ease. But his sharp eyes didn''t miss the slight tremble in the village leader''s hands.


    "You''re acting strange. Are you sure there isn''t something on your mind?"


    Kyle remarked.


    The leader let out a forced laugh.


    "Not at all, my lord. I am just grateful for your presence."


    Kyle leaned back, tapping his fingers against the table.


    "Then there''s no need to rush me off, is there?"


    The leader stiffened. Kyle wasn''t moving. He wasn''t heading back to his room. And, even worse, he showed no intention of letting the leader leave either.


    The older man felt trapped. He could only sit there, pretending to drink while his thoughts spiraled.


    ''Please! Please let my daughter be smart enough to realize the plan has failed before anyone catches her. ''


    He silently begged.


    Unfortunately for the village leader, his daughter never returns that night.


    He keeps glancing toward the inn, hoping to see some sign of her, but there is nothing.


    His unease grows with each passing hour.


    Lord Kyle, on the other hand, shows no sign of heading back.


    He stays with the villagers, drinking casually but never losing his composure.


    He speaks with the elders, listens to stories, and even gives Bruce advice on swordsmanship.


    The villagers are thrilled, eager to share their gratitude, and the celebration stretches long into the night.


    The leader clenches his jaw. His plan was supposed to be foolproof.


    By now, rumors should have been spreading about his daughter and the young lord.


    Instead, Kyle''s constant presence keeps everyone occupied, leaving no room for speculation.


    As the night drags on, the leader grows more frustrated.


    His daughter is nowhere to be seen, and Kyle remains completely unbothered, as if he already knew and had chosen to thwart the plan in his own way.


    By the time the first light of dawn creeps over the village, the leader realizes his scheme has completely failed.


    And worse, Young Master Kyle is still watching him.

 Chapter 53 53: Ch 53: A Failed Plan - Part 1

    The sun slowly rose over the village, casting a soft glow over the rooftops. In the empty room, the village leader''s daughter stirred awake.


    Her head felt heavy, and for a moment, she struggled to remember where she was. Then, she blinked.


    The bed beside her was empty.


    She sat up quickly, looking around in confusion.


    "Where am I...? Did I succeed last night?"


    She muttered, her mind racing.


    Her memories from last night were hazy.


    She had snuck into Lord Kyle''s room. She had planned to make it look like they spent the night together. But now, he was gone.


    Even though she did not remember much of what happened, the answer to what happened here was clear- she had managed to spend a night with the young lord.


    A smirk formed on her lips.


    "He must have gone out for a bath."


    She whispered to herself.


    This was her chance. If she made a big enough scene, people would assume something had happened.


    Even if Kyle denied it, the rumors would force him to take responsibility.


    Just as she was about to step out of the room, a sudden tapping sound made her freeze.


    Tap. Tap.


    She turned toward the window. A large bird was perched outside.


    Her brows furrowed.


    ''Lord Kyle''s bird? What is it doing out there? I should let it inside-''


    Without thinking, she walked over and pushed the window open. The moment she did, loud gasps echoed from below.


    "Look! The village leader''s daughter!"


    Someone whispered.


    "She''s in Lord Kyle''s room? Did she want to try something?"


    Another voice asked in shock.


    She blinked, confused. Why was everyone staring at her?


    Then, her eyes swept over the crowd and landed on her father. He was waving his hands wildly, his face pale. His eyes screamed one thing: Step back! Don''t say anything!


    Her stomach twisted.


    Then, she saw him.


    Standing right beside her father, watching with an unreadable expression, was Lord Kyle.


    His calm eyes met hers. His arms were crossed, as if he had been standing there for a long time, watching everything unfold.


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    "This..."


    She whispered, her face draining of color.


    Kyle''s lips curled into a smirk.


    "Did the village leader''s daughter spend the night in the Young Lord''s room while he was about? Shit! She tried to seduce him, did she not?"


    Another villager questioned and she felt her knees go weak.


    She had played right into a trap.


    The sight of the village leader''s daughter standing in Lord Kyle''s room shocked everyone. Gasps and whispers spread through the crowd like wildfire.


    "What is she doing in there?"


    "Did something happen between them?"


    The village leader''s face turned pale, but he quickly forced out a nervous laugh. He had to take control of the situation before it spiraled out of his hands.


    "Haha, everyone, there must be a misunderstanding! Last night, there was a lot of drinking. My daughter must have gotten confused and wandered into the wrong room."


    He raised his hands, trying to calm the growing tension.


    Some villagers exchanged glances. The excuse seemed weak, but no one dared question him outright.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, the village leader''s daughter hurriedly changed her clothes.


    Her hands trembled as she fixed her appearance.


    This was not how things were supposed to go.


    If Lord Kyle had returned before dawn, she could have played the victim and forced him to take responsibility.


    But instead, she had exposed herself to the entire village.


    Taking a deep breath, she stepped outside. Her face was pale, but she forced a weak smile as she walked toward the crowd.


    Kyle''s gaze landed on her.


    "Tell me, what were you doing in my room?"


    He said calmly, his voice carrying through the silent crowd.


    The daughter swallowed hard. She could feel the pressure of every villager''s eyes on her. If she admitted to her father''s plan, both of them would be ruined.


    "I... I was drunk! I don''t remember much, but I must have stumbled into the wrong room by accident."


    She said quickly, bowing her head.


    Kyle stepped forward, placing a firm hand on her shoulder. She flinched.


    "I see. If that''s the case, then I won''t take it personally. We all make mistakes."


    He said, his tone unreadable.


    The village leader let out a relieved sigh, but Kyle wasn''t finished. His eyes swept over the crowd before landing back on the leader.


    "However, I expect this village''s loyalty in return."


    The leader straightened.


    "Of course! It''s only natural! The young lord saved us all. We are eternally grateful."


    Kyle smiled, but there was a sharpness in his gaze.


    "Good."


    Bruce stepped forward, arms crossed.


    "Then let''s talk about what that loyalty means. I''m sure you won''t mind fulfilling a few small conditions."


    His eyes locked onto the village leader, who stiffened.


    Kyle glanced at Bruce and nodded slightly. He trusted Bruce to handle this. Bruce had a better mind for politics and wouldn''t let the village leader twist things in his favor.


    The village leader forced a smile.


    "Of course, of course. Let''s discuss it."


    Kyle turned away, uninterested. He had already won.


    The village leader''s daughter stood frozen, her hands clenched at her sides.


    She could feel the stares of the villagers, their silent judgment weighing on her shoulders. Her plan had completely backfired, and now she had nowhere to run.


    Kyle sighed and patted her shoulder lightly.


    "I already warned you last night. You''re not my type."


    He said, his voice calm but firm.


    Her breath hitched.


    "This was your choice. If you refused to listen, that''s on you"


    he continued, stepping back.


    Her face burned with shame.


    She wanted to protest, to say something that would turn the situation in her favor, but there was nothing left to say.


    Everyone had seen the truth. Any excuse she made now would only embarrass her further.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she turned sharply on her heel and ran. The crowd parted for her, whispering among themselves.


    "She really thought she could trap Lord Kyle?"


    "How shameless..."


    "She brought this on herself."


    The village leader clenched his fists but said nothing. His plan had failed, and now all he could do was watch as his daughter disappeared from sight, her reputation in ruins.

 Chapter 54 54: Ch 54: A Failed Plan - Part 2

    As the carriage rolled away from the village, Kyle leaned back, closing his eyes for a moment. The trip had been more eventful than expected, but at least it was over now.


    Bruce, sitting across from him, hummed happily, a satisfied grin on his face.


    Melissa raised an eyebrow.


    "What''s with you? I don''t like how happy you are looking."


    Bruce grinned even wider.


    "I just think we gained a lot from this visit. The village is now loyal to Lord Kyle, and I''ve found a new direction in life."


    Melissa tilted her head.


    "New direction?"


    Bruce nodded seriously, puffing out his chest.


    "I''ve decided to dedicate my life to serving Lord Kyle!"


    Melissa scoffed. "Took you long enough."


    Bruce turned red.


    "I was always loyal!"


    He argued, crossing his arms.


    Kyle, watching the exchange, smirked but said nothing. He reached out and tapped the carriage wall.


    "Let Queen inside. I would rather not have Queen be shot at while we reach the castle."


    Bruce obeyed, opening the window. A gust of cold wind rushed in as Queen, in its bird form, flapped in gracefully and landed on Kyle''s shoulder.


    The sleek, dark-feathered creature nuzzled against his cheek before settling down, its eyes glowing faintly.


    Melissa watched the interaction, a hint of curiosity in her gaze.


    "Queen seems stronger."


    Kyle stroked Queen''s head absentmindedly.


    "It ate well."


    Melissa didn''t press further.


    As they neared Armstrong Castle, the familiar towering walls came into view. The carriage slowed, then came to a stop at the massive iron gate.


    Bruce frowned and peeked outside.


    "What''s the hold-up?"


    The gatekeeper and several guards stood at the entrance, whispering among themselves. Their eyes flickered toward the carriage, their expressions tense.


    Bruce''s irritation flared. He pushed the door open and stepped out, his posture firm.


    "What are you doing? Are you seriously delaying the son of the Duke?"


    The guards stiffened but didn''t immediately respond. Instead, they exchanged hesitant glances, as if unsure how to proceed.


    Kyle, still inside the carriage, sighed. His fingers tapped against the wooden frame in a slow, rhythmic pattern. Then, his voice cut through the tension.


    "If you''re going to waste my time, at least do it properly."


    The guards flinched, their nervous whispering stopping at once. Finally, one of them stepped forward and bowed slightly.


    "You may enter, young master."


    Bruce shot them a sharp glare before climbing back inside the carriage. Melissa remained quiet, but her expression mirrored Bruce''s unease.


    As the carriage moved forward, Kyle''s gaze lingered on the hesitant guards. He could tell something was off.


    These guards looks restless as they allowed him to pass.


    However, that did not mean Bruce was going to let their insincerity go.


    Bruce glanced back at the guards, his eyes narrowing. Something was off.


    As they got further and further away, Bruce dared to look outside the window toward those guards. His fury burned before he could not help but question his lord.


    "Young master," Bruce asked, lowering his voice. "Should I go out and deal with this?"


    Kyle didn''t even glance at him. "No need."


    Bruce nodded and sat back. If Kyle wasn''t worried, then there was no reason for him to be either.


    Seconds later, Bruce noticed the two guards collapsing to their knees. It seemed as if they were sick and could not take it any longer.


    Bruce turned back to Kyle, who remained seated inside the carriage, completely unbothered.


    Bruce had seen enough to understand what had happened.


    His master had done something. He didn''t know what, but questioning Kyle about it wouldn''t get him anywhere.


    ''Everytime I question a young master, he somehow finds a way to remind me not to question him. I need to learn and do better.''


    ______


    As the carriage pulled closer to the castle gates, Kyle suddenly tensed.


    He felt it¡ªan intense gaze watching him from afar. He lifted his head, scanning the upper levels of the castle, the surrounding area¡ªnothing.


    But that presence... It was there. Someone was observing him, hidden from sight.


    He didn''t react outwardly. Instead, he leaned back into his seat, his expression unreadable.


    If someone was watching him, let them watch. He wasn''t afraid.


    As the carriage entered the grand driveway of Armstrong Castle, the butler was already waiting at the entrance.


    He was an older man, his expression as composed as ever, but Kyle noticed the stiffness in his posture.


    "Young master. The Duke wishes to see you immediately."


    The butler greeted with a respectful bow.


    Melissa and Bruce instantly stiffened at the words.


    "Young master, Should we accompany you?"


    Melissa spoke up, stepping forward.


    Bruce nodded.


    "If something''s wrong, you shouldn''t face it alone."


    Kyle waved them off.


    "I''ll handle it myself."


    His tone left no room for argument, and despite their concern, Bruce and Melissa could only bow their heads and watch as Kyle disappeared into the castle.


    High above, on the castle''s grand balcony, two figures stood watching.


    Christan Armstrong, the eldest son and heir of the Armstrong family, rested his arms on the railing, his sharp blue eyes fixed on the carriage below.


    Beside him stood his younger sister, Emelia Armstrong, her delicate features twisted in mild curiosity.


    "So, little Kyle is back."


    Emelia mused, her voice light, but laced with amusement.


    Christan didn''t respond immediately. His gaze remained on the retreating figure of their youngest brother.


    Emelia sighed dramatically.


    "I wonder why Father summoned him. I mean, it''s not like Kyle is particularly useful for anything. He''s always been weak. What could Father possibly want from him?"


    She smiled sweetly, but the words carried an undeniable edge.


    Christan finally turned his head slightly, his expression unreadable.


    "I don''t know. But if Father called for him personally, then it must be something important."


    He admitted.


    Emelia pouted.


    "Tch. Well, if it''s important, then I guess we''ll find out soon enough."


    She turned on her heel and walked away, her elegant dress flowing behind her.


    Christan remained on the balcony for a moment longer, watching as Kyle disappeared into the castle halls.


    His gut told him something was about to change.


    ______


    I would appreciate it if you could give me some Power Stones.

 Chapter 55 55: Ch 55: The Duchesss Invite- Part 1

    Kyle reached the Duke''s office, his expression calm but his mind sharp. The butler, Bernard, stood by the door, looking slightly uneasy.


    "Young master. Be careful. No one knows what the Duke is planning. This could very well be a trap for you."


    Bernard whispered, his tone low.


    The butler still saw Kyle as a harmless man who could not do much on his own, but Kyle did not have the patience to correct him.


    Kyle gave a small nod. He already knew that. His father was an unpredictable man¡ªself-serving, calculating, and utterly ruthless.


    Before entering, Kyle turned to Bernard.


    "Take Queen to my room. I don''t want it in the meeting. I am sure others will try to harm it."


    Bernard hesitated for a brief moment, glancing at the small creature perched on Kyle''s shoulder. Queen let out a tiny chitter, tilting its head curiously.


    The butler didn''t understand why Kyle wouldn''t keep it with him, but he did not question his young master''s decision.


    "As you wish. Shall I get some food and other supplies for your new...companion?"


    The butler asked and Kyle just shrugged. That was enough for the butler to know that Queen was important and that he needed to care for it carefully.


    Bernard took Queen carefully and left down the hall.


    Kyle took a deep breath, then stepped inside.


    The Duke was seated at his usual desk, his presence as imposing as ever. His sharp features showed no emotion, and his piercing gaze followed Kyle as he entered.


    "Close the door behind you when you enter. This conversation should not leave these walls."


    The Duke ordered in his cold and emotionless voice.


    Kyle obeyed without hesitation, taking a quick scan of the room as he moved. His mana senses stretched out, searching for any hidden presences.


    But there were none¡ªonly him and the Duke.


    ''Interesting. So this really is a private meeting between me and the Duke? Now, what does this man want from me?''


    Kyle sat down in front of the Duke, meeting his father''s gaze with an unreadable expression. The Duke studied him for a moment before sliding a stack of papers across the desk.


    Kyle glanced at the documents. The moment he saw the contents, he immediately understood what this was about.


    It was a report. Detailed accounts of his recent actions¡ªhis confrontation with the underground group, his fight, and the bodies left in his wake.


    "You were the one who dealt with these people?"


    The Duke asked, his voice unreadable.


    Kyle leaned back slightly.


    "I was."


    The Duke exhaled, tapping his fingers against the desk.


    "I still find it hard to believe that you are capable of something like this."


    Kyle remained silent.


    His father continued.


    "But there are too many witnesses to deny it. Their reports all say the same thing. So, I''ll let it slide."


    There was a moment of silence between them. Kyle didn''t bother justifying himself, and the Duke didn''t press him further.


    Then, the Duke sighed.


    "That isn''t the real reason I called you here."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow slightly.


    "This isn''t about the underground group. Or even the Frozen Armoured Bear you killed. This is about the invitation you received."


    The Duke leaned forward, his gaze sharp.


    Kyle frowned.


    "Invitation?"


    The Duke slid another document toward him. Kyle picked it up, scanning it quickly. His fingers tightened slightly when he saw the sender''s name.


    Grand Duchess Amanda.


    Kyle looked up.


    "Why would a Grand Duchess want to see me?"


    The Duke shook his head.


    "I have no idea. But whatever you did to attract her attention¡ªit can''t be a good thing. Especially since it''s you we are talking about."


    Kyle tapped the paper against the desk, thinking. The Grand Duchess was a powerful figure.


    A ruler in her own right. Someone of her status had no reason to bother with an insignificant third son like him.


    "What if I refuse?"


    Kyle asked.


    The Duke let out a cold chuckle.


    "You think you have a choice? The Grand Duchess didn''t send this as a mere request. She expects you to come and you will go to her."


    He gestured toward the letter.


    Kyle remained silent for a few moments. He already knew there was no avoiding this. A Grand Duchess didn''t summon people just for fun.


    The Duke continued, his tone harsh.


    "If this turns into something dangerous, don''t expect me to protect you. If necessary, I''ll throw you out myself."


    His eyes glinted with cold amusement.


    Kyle wasn''t surprised. He had long accepted that his father had no love for him.


    To Duke Armstrong, family was nothing but a tool for power. If Kyle became a burden, he would be discarded without hesitation.


    Kyle placed the letter back on the table and met his father''s gaze.


    "Understood."


    The Duke studied him for a moment, seemingly waiting for some kind of reaction. When he saw none, he smirked.


    "Good. Be ready. The Grand Duchess''s head knight will arrive tomorrow to escort you."


    Kyle nodded, then stood up.


    "Then I''ll take my leave."


    The Duke waved a hand dismissively, already looking down at his paperwork as if the conversation had never happened.


    Kyle turned and walked out of the office. As soon as he stepped into the hallway, Bernard was already waiting.


    "Young master! How did it go?"


    The butler said, his voice carefully neutral.


    Kyle didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he took the letter from his pocket and handed it to Bernard.


    The butler''s eyes widened slightly as he read the name.


    "Grand Duchess Amanda...?"


    Kyle glanced toward the corridor leading to his quarters.


    "Where''s Queen?"


    "I left it in your room, as you requested."


    Kyle gave a small nod.


    "Good."


    Bernard hesitated for a moment.


    "Young master... should I prepare anything for you?"


    Kyle shook his head.


    "No need. Just inform Bruce and Melissa. They''ll want to know about this."


    Bernard bowed.


    "As you wish."


    Kyle turned and made his way toward his room. His expression remained unreadable, but his mind was already racing with possibilities.


    Whatever this meeting with the Grand Duchess was about, he had a feeling it wouldn''t be simple.

 Chapter 56 56: Ch 56: The Duchesss Invite- Part 2

    The morning sun shone over the Armstrong estate, but instead of the usual peaceful start to the day, the entire castle was buzzing with rumors.


    Servants whispered among themselves, and even knights and soldiers murmured quietly as they passed each other in the hallways.


    The topic? Kyle Armstrong.


    The once ''useless'' third son of the Duke had allegedly taken down an entire underworld group and slain a Frozen Armoured Bear¡ªa feat even seasoned knights struggled with.


    But despite the widespread gossip, few actually believed it.


    "Nonsense! That useless man couldn''t possibly do something like that. He must''ve hired someone."


    A knight scoffed, adjusting his armor.


    "Exactly! A noble brat like him probably paid mercenaries to do the job and took the credit for himself."


    Another knight nodded.


    "And that underworld group? If they really got wiped out, maybe he blackmailed them or used underhanded means"


    One of the younger soldiers asked.


    The group of knights and soldiers laughed among themselves, shaking their heads in amusement.


    But their laughter came to an abrupt halt when Bruce, Kyle''s trusted subordinate, stormed into the training ground.


    "What the hell are you all babbling about?"


    Bruce''s voice was sharp with anger, his eyes burning with fury.


    One of the older knights chuckled.


    "Relax, Bruce. We''re just talking about your ''great and mighty'' young master."


    "Yeah! Come on, tell us the truth. There''s no way Young Master Kyle did all that himself, right?"


    Another knight smirked.


    The more Bruce heard these people talk, the more he felt his temper flare.


    ''These ignorant fools! They really have no idea what they are talking about! How dare they spread such rumors about Young Master Kyle?''


    Bruce''s face darkened, and without warning, he grabbed the nearest knight by the collar, pulling him close.


    "You ignorant fools. You don''t know a damn thing about Young Master Kyle!"


    The knights and soldiers stared at Bruce in shock.


    They had always assumed Bruce, like most of Kyle''s servants, was just following orders because he had no other choice.


    After all, he had been a promising future knight who was forced to serve the young master because the young master wanted to harass him.


    But the raw anger in his voice told a different story.


    "Let go, Bruce! You''ll snap his wrist if you hold that tightly. You cannot damage a knight''s wrist like this."


    The knight growled, trying to pry himself free.


    Bruce shoved him back roughly and pointed a finger at the group.


    "You all think you''re strong? That you''re better than him just because of his condition? You''re all pathetic!"


    The knights exchanged glances, some looking uncomfortable while others looked annoyed.


    One of them finally spoke.


    "Bruce, calm down¡ª"


    "Shut up! I don''t care what you all think, but one day, when Young Master Kyle stands above you all, don''t come crawling back saying you knew all along."


    Bruce barked.


    With that, Bruce turned on his heel and stormed off, leaving behind a stunned and silent training ground.


    "...What the hell just happened?"


    A soldier whispered.


    Another soldier scratched his head.


    "Did Bruce lose his damn mind?"


    "Tsk! Money must have gotten to him or something. Or maybe he''s possessed as well. You know, there is that rumor about Young master Kyle...about him being possessed..."


    But despite their doubts, the conversation had changed.


    They could mock Kyle all they wanted¡ªbut Bruce''s unwavering belief in him planted a small seed of doubt in their minds.


    ______


    Meanwhile, Kyle stood near his window, fastening the last button of his coat as he prepared for his journey.


    His sharp gaze caught sight of a lone knight riding toward the castle gates.


    The Grand Duchess''s Head Knight.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes, assessing the knight''s movements.


    His posture was firm, every step calculated. This was no ordinary knight. Curious, Kyle reached out with his mana, trying to get a feel for the knight''s energy.


    The moment his mana touched the knight''s aura, Kyle felt a wave of pressure pushing back against him. His eyes widened slightly.


    ''Strong.''


    Just as he was about to pull back, the knight suddenly lifted his head, locking eyes with Kyle through the window.


    Kyle''s expression remained neutral, but inwardly, he clicked his tongue. ''Tch. He noticed.''


    Without reacting further, Kyle casually stepped away from the window, acting as if nothing had happened. He had already seen enough.


    This knight was no pushover.


    With a deep breath, Kyle turned toward his door, ready to head downstairs and meet his guest.


    But the moment he opened his door, a familiar face stood waiting for him.


    His older sister, Emelia Armstrong.


    Her arms were crossed, and she wore an amused smirk on her lips.


    "My dear little brother. Where are you off to in such a hurry?"


    She said, tilting her head.


    Kyle ignored her and stepped past her.


    Annoyed by the lack of response, Emelia reached out to grab his arm, intending to remind him of his place.


    But the moment her fingers brushed against his sleeve, Kyle turned his head slightly and gave her a single, piercing look.


    A look so cold, so suffocating, that she felt her entire body freeze in place.


    Her knees gave out, and before she could process what was happening, she found herself kneeling on the floor, gasping for breath.


    Kyle gazed down at her, his voice calm.


    "Don''t try anything funny if you can''t handle it."


    Emelia gritted her teeth, fury and humiliation burning in her chest.


    She had always seen Kyle as the weakling of the family, someone she could mock and intimidate as she pleased.


    But this¡ªthis was something else entirely.


    She clenched her fists, trying to force herself up, but her body refused to move. It was as if an invisible weight was pressing down on her.


    ''What... what the hell is this pressure?''


    Kyle gave her one last glance before walking away, leaving her on her knees.


    Emelia clenched her fists even tighter, her nails digging into her palms.


    ''Damn it...''


    She had lost this round. But she swore to herself¡ªit wouldn''t happen again.

 Chapter 57 57: Ch 57: The Duchesss Invite- Part 3

    Emelia was left behind by Kyle, but it was not a memorable event for him.


    In fact, he did not even bother to remember her face or who she was. As far as Kyle was concerned, his elder sister or family did not matter.


    ''This place really needs a lot of work. Not only do these guards lack discipline, but they are weak as well. I wonder if I should just abandon these people and just take over somewhere else...but maybe the other places are just as bad...''


    Kyle walked through the long, quiet halls of the Armstrong estate, heading toward the meeting room where the Grand Duchess''s Head Knight was waiting.


    He had already sensed the dense mana radiating from the room before he even reached the door.


    When he entered, he saw that Duke Armstrong and his older brother, Christan, were already seated.


    But unlike their usual confident selves, they both looked unnerved.


    The Head Knight sat calmly across from them, an imposing presence that dominated the room without needing to say a word.


    Kyle casually took a seat in front of the knight. His sharp eyes scanned the room, noting how his father and brother were struggling against the sheer weight of the knight''s mana.


    ''Interesting...''


    Kyle mused.


    Duke Armstrong was a powerful man, and Christan wasn''t weak either.


    Yet, both were sweating bullets, clearly finding it difficult to withstand the oppressive energy in the air.


    Kyle, on the other hand, felt nothing.


    Unlike them, he had trained himself in mana control to the third level, allowing him to withstand much greater pressure than this. To him, the room felt completely normal.


    The Head Knight''s gaze flickered with mild surprise as he noticed Kyle''s calm and unaffected demeanor.


    Kyle, pretending not to notice, reached for the pitcher of juice on the table and poured himself a drink.


    Christan, still tense, suddenly placed a firm hand on Kyle''s head, trying to push him into a bow.


    "Lower your head in respect¡ª"


    Crack!


    Kyle twisted his brother''s wrist slightly¡ªnot enough to break it, but enough to cause a sharp jolt of pain.


    Christan yelped before quickly biting his lip to keep himself from making a fool of himself in front of the Head Knight.


    ''Useless people. If they cannot even take this much, then how are they going to survive war? This family is too soft.''


    Kyle took another sip of juice, acting as if nothing had happened.


    The Head Knight, silent but observing, shifted his gaze between the two brothers before finally ignoring Christan altogether and focusing solely on Kyle.


    The knight''s mana pulsed, not in hostility but as if he were testing Kyle¡ªprovoking a reaction.


    Kyle, however, simply pretended not to notice and finished his drink at a leisurely pace.


    Duke Armstrong, growing more uncomfortable by the second, finally broke the silence.


    "Sir Knight, I must ask¡ªwhy has the Grand Duchess taken an interest in my ''useless son''?"


    The Duke said, keeping his voice steady.


    Despite the insult, the knight''s face remained expressionless.


    "I am simply here to fulfill the Grand Duchess''s orders. That is all"


    He replied smoothly. The helmet muffled the knight''s voice, making it sound soft and not almost sound gender neutral.


    His tone left no room for argument.


    Then, for the first time since the meeting started, the Head Knight addressed Kyle directly.


    "Are you ready to leave?"


    Kyle set down his cup and stood up without hesitation.


    "I''ve already packed. Let''s go."


    The lack of hesitation in his response made Christan react instantly.


    "Wait¡ª"


    Christan blurted out, feeling an inexplicable sense of panic.


    "You don''t have to rush. Sir Knight, why don''t you stay for another day? Rest, eat, and we can discuss things properly."


    The knight shook his head.


    "There is no time to waste."


    Christan''s heart pounded.


    Watching his younger brother leave so easily with the Grand Duchess''s personal knight made his stomach churn.


    A sense of fear settled deep inside him.


    ''What if... this turns into a problem for me?''


    Christan was the heir to Duke Armstrong, but the Grand Duchess''s attention on Kyle felt dangerous.


    What if Kyle gained influence? What if this was the start of something bigger?


    Christan clenched his fists as he watched the Head Knight lead his younger brother away.


    For the first time, he saw Kyle as a real threat.


    ______


    As they walked down the long stone path leading out of the Armstrong estate, Kyle finally spoke up, his voice light but firm.


    "Tell me, is hiding your gender really necessary for someone of your caliber?"


    The Head Knight walking ahead of him froze for just a fraction of a second¡ªso quickly that most people wouldn''t have noticed. But Kyle did.


    And then¡ª


    Whoosh!


    A sword flashed through the air, slicing toward him in a sharp, precise arc.


    Kyle didn''t flinch.


    He could tell immediately that the attack was meant to intimidate, not harm. The angle was just slightly off, meaning that even if he didn''t dodge, the sword would miss him entirely.


    So, he stood still and let it happen.


    The blade passed harmlessly by his side.


    The Head Knight, still gripping the sword tightly, turned her head slightly and spoke in an icy tone.


    "Stop spouting nonsense."


    Kyle simply shrugged, completely unfazed.


    "You can pretend all you want. But being a female knight is nothing to be ashamed of."


    He said, glancing at the silver armor covering her figure.


    Behind the metal of her helmet, Grand Duchess Amanda felt her face flush.


    ''This brat...!''


    It had been years since anyone had managed to see through her disguise so easily.


    And yet, standing in front of her now, this crippled noble, this so-called useless son of Duke Armstrong, had done it with just a few words.


    She forced herself to remain calm, to not react.


    ''Is she trying to pretend she doesn''t care about gender? Well, who cares why she is hiding her gender. What matter is that she is powerful...Should I try and get her to become one of my people?''


    No matter how much this knight tried to hide herself, Kyle could see the truth in her actions and her eyes.

 Chapter 58 58: Ch 58: Out in the Woods- Part 1

    As the sun began its slow descent, casting long shadows across the castle courtyard, Kyle turned toward the Head Knight and spoke casually.


    "So, tell me¡ªwhat does the Grand Duchess want with someone like me?"


    The Head Knight didn''t even turn her head, her voice sharp and emotionless.


    "You''ll get your answers when we arrive."


    Kyle tilted his head slightly, studying her stiff posture.


    "So, no hints?"


    "No. And stop asking questions."


    She said flatly.


    Kyle just nodded, unfazed.


    "Alright. I''ll be ready to leave in an hour."


    The Head Knight turned slightly, her piercing gaze meeting his.


    "Meet me outside the castle. And keep your mouth shut about my gender¡ªif you know what''s good for you"


    Then, her voice dropped a little lower.


    Kyle just grinned.


    "Is that a threat?"


    She didn''t answer, but her presence alone was a clear warning. Yet, Kyle wasn''t the least bit intimidated, and the Head Knight could tell.


    She watched Kyle walk away, his calm, steady stride showing no signs of fear.


    Once he was gone, the Head Knight turned on her heel, heading toward the washroom. As soon as she entered, she removed her helmet, allowing her short hair to swing free.


    She stared at herself in the mirror, her flushed face making her complexion look soft and lovely.


    But she didn''t feel lovely.


    She saw something fragile staring back at her. A woman who, despite all her strength, could still be taken advantage of.


    "Tch."


    She clicked her tongue in irritation and clenched her fists.


    For just a moment, Kyle Armstrong''s words had made her feel... hopeful.


    But she knew better.


    She had fought too hard, sacrificed too much, to believe that being a female knight was something to be proud of.


    She cursed herself for even considering the idea.


    Taking a deep breath, she forced her emotions down and slid her helmet back on.


    ''I''ll decide what to do once I learn more about him.''


    Her mind screamed at her that this was a mistake, that she shouldn''t get tangled with Kyle Armstrong.


    But something deep inside her¡ª something she refused to name¡ªignored that warning.


    She had found her solution


    ______


    An hour later, Kyle, Melissa, and Bruce stood in front of the Armstrong Castle, ready to depart.


    The journey to the Grand Duchess''s castle would take a full week, even on horseback.


    "Ready?"


    Kyle asked, glancing at his companions.


    Melissa adjusted her saddle.


    "As ready as I''ll ever be."


    Bruce grinned and patted his sword.


    "I''ve been ready since this morning."


    Kyle let out a soft chuckle before turning toward his falcon, Queen.


    "Go on ahead."


    He said, giving the bird a gentle flick of his wrist.


    With a powerful flap of its wings, Queen soared into the sky, taking the lead to scout the area.


    The Head Knight, already mounted, took off without a word.


    Kyle and his group followed behind, letting her lead the way.


    For hours, they rode in silence, the only sounds being the hoofbeats against the dirt road and the rustling of the wind through the trees.


    By the time they stopped to make camp, the sky had turned into a deep shade of navy blue, dotted with faint stars.


    The Head Knight kept her distance, choosing a spot far away from the rest of the group.


    Melissa, who had been watching her all day, finally spoke up.


    "Does the head knight not like us or something?"


    Kyle, who was preparing the fire, didn''t even look up.


    "Everyone has their reasons. Don''t assume things when you don''t have all the information."


    He said simply.


    Melissa pouted slightly.


    "I was just curious..."


    Kyle glanced at her, his expression unreadable.


    "Curiosity''s fine. Jumping to conclusions isn''t."


    Melissa pursed her lips but didn''t argue.


    She knew Kyle wasn''t someone who spoke without reason.


    Bruce, who had been silent until now, let out a long sigh.


    "Well, I don''t care if the head knight likes us or not. As long as the head knight doesn''t try to kill us in our sleep."


    He muttered, stretching his arms.


    Kyle smirked.


    "If that person wanted us dead, they would''ve done it already."


    Bruce thought about it for a moment, then nodded.


    "Good point."


    The group settled down for the night, but Kyle didn''t sleep.


    Instead, he leaned back against a tree, his sharp eyes focused on the flickering flames.


    His mind was already several steps ahead.


    The Grand Duchess...


    What did she want from him?


    And more importantly...


    Why did it feel like the Head Knight was testing him?


    ______


    The Head Knight stood before Kyle and his group, arms crossed.


    "We''ll be camping here for the night. We''ll take shifts keeping watch."


    She stated firmly.


    No one objected.


    "I''ll take the first shift."


    She added.


    Melissa yawned, nodding without hesitation.


    Bruce stretched his arms before dropping onto his bedroll without a word.


    Kyle, however, remained still, his gaze lingering on the knight for a moment longer than necessary.


    Even though she had volunteered to keep watch, Kyle didn''t trust her.


    Something about the way she distanced herself from the group didn''t sit right with him.


    She kept her interactions short and her emotions locked away, but Kyle had already seen glimpses of the person behind the armor. She was hiding something.


    So, when Kyle lay down to rest, he kept his senses open.


    Just because she wasn''t their enemy now didn''t mean she wouldn''t become one later.


    A shift in the air pressure jolted Kyle awake.


    It wasn''t loud, but his honed senses caught the slightest disturbance.


    His eyes flicked open, instantly alert.


    Across the dying campfire, the Head Knight sat on a rock, arms resting against her knees. She turned slightly, catching his gaze.


    She looked surprised to see him awake.


    Kyle didn''t say a word¡ªjust raised a hand, palm down, signaling for silence.


    The Head Knight tensed, her grip tightening around her sword.


    For a few seconds, the only sounds were the crackling embers of their fire and the slow breathing of Melissa and Bruce.


    Then¡ª


    A rustle in the bushes.


    A soft but deliberate crunch of grass.


    The movements were too controlled to be from an animal.


    Someone was out there.

 Chapter 59 59: Ch 59: Out in the Woods- Part 2

    The Head Knight tightened her grip on her sword, eyes narrowing in the dark.


    "I''ll circle around from the right. You - Stay alert."


    She whispered, barely audible over the gentle crackling of the campfire.


    Kyle gave a small nod, not bothering to respond.


    He could already feel the presence lurking nearby. It was neither human nor entirely beast¡ªsomething in its energy was off.


    The knight moved swiftly, stepping lightly over the grass as she melted into the darkness. Kyle remained where he was, his hand hovering near his sword.


    Then¡ª


    A low, guttural growl rumbled from the bushes.


    Kyle tensed, watching as the head knight lunged forward toward the noise, blade flashing under the moonlight.


    But before her strike could land, something burst out of the undergrowth¡ªnot toward her, but straight at Kyle.


    A massive, tiger-like beast.


    Its glowing red eyes locked onto Kyle, and in the split second it took to spring forward, Kyle had already moved.


    His hand met the hilt of his sword, and in one fluid motion, he unsheathed it, coating the blade in mana.


    The beast''s fangs were just inches from his throat when¡ª


    CRACK!


    Kyle''s blade met the beast''s skull with a sharp, mana-infused strike.


    The creature let out a choked snarl, its massive body collapsing mid-air before it could reach him.


    Just as it hit the ground, the Head Knight reappeared, her sword flashing as she finished it off with a clean stroke to the neck.


    The beast twitched once before falling still.


    Kyle exhaled, twirling his sword before sliding it back into its sheath. That was easy.


    The Head Knight stared at the beast, then at Kyle.


    "...You barely moved. You should have dodged when that beast jumped at you. You know you could have died, right?"


    She muttered, as if only now realizing the gap between their abilities.


    Kyle shrugged.


    "I saw no need to dodge such an attack. It''s not like the beast would have hurt me anyway."


    She scowled but said nothing, turning her attention back to the beast. She crouched down and used her sword to flip its lifeless body over.


    Kyle stepped closer, his eyes narrowing as he observed the creature.


    It wasn''t just a wild beast. Something was wrong.


    The mana radiating from its body was... unnatural.


    Instead of smoothly dissipating upon death, it flickered erratically, almost as if two conflicting forces were tearing it apart from the inside.


    Kyle''s gaze sharpened.


    ''This thing was altered. It''s mana flow doesn''t feel neutral.''


    The Head Knight frowned as she examined its features.


    "This isn''t a normal beast. It''s a chimera¡ªa creature bred and altered through means..."


    She said, voice grim.


    Kyle hummed in agreement.


    "Looks like someone sent this thing after us."


    The implication was clear.


    Someone wanted them dead.


    Kyle could not narrow down who it could be, but that was the least of his worries right now.


    The Head Knight stood, wiping her blade clean.


    "I''ll take care of the body. Get some rest."


    Kyle didn''t move.


    "No. I''ll do it."


    He said calmly.


    The Head Knight''s head snapped toward him.


    "What?"


    "I said I''ll handle it."


    Kyle repeated, already reaching for the beast''s corpse.


    A spark of anger flashed in her eyes. She stepped closer, fists clenched.


    "Why? Do you think I''m incapable of disposing of a corpse?"


    She demanded.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "No."


    "Then why¡ª"


    Kyle cut her off.


    "Because I''m stronger than you. I''ll be faster. More efficient. That''s all."


    He said bluntly.


    The Head Knight stiffened. Her fists trembled slightly at her sides.


    Kyle sighed.


    "If you''re thinking I''m saying this because you''re a woman, don''t bother. I couldn''t care less about that."


    She froze.


    Kyle gestured toward Melissa, who was still staring at the dead chimera in unease.


    "I''m training Melissa to be a knight too. If I had some stupid prejudice, I wouldn''t be doing that, would I?"


    He glanced back at the Head Knight, his voice matter-of-fact.


    "I don''t care if you''re a man or a woman. Strength is all that matters."


    The Head Knight didn''t respond immediately.


    Kyle could tell she was processing his words, debating whether to believe him or not.


    Finally, she let out a sharp exhale and turned away.


    "...Do whatever you want."


    She muttered, before walking off.


    Kyle smirked.


    Even if she wouldn''t admit it, he knew he''d caught her off guard.


    Kyle grabbed the dead beast by its hind legs and dragged it toward the edge of the clearing.


    The weight wasn''t an issue¡ªhis mana-enhanced body made lifting such things easy.


    However, before disposing of it, he crouched down, pressing his palm against its fur.


    ''That strange mana... it was there before. But now...''


    He focused, trying to sense any lingering traces of the unnatural energy that had caught his attention earlier.


    But the mana was already fading, dispersing too quickly for him to properly analyze it.


    ''Tch. Too late.''


    He clicked his tongue in irritation.


    ''Whoever created this thing was smart enough to ensure their tracks wouldn''t be easily traced.''


    Still, the mere fact that someone had sent a chimera after them meant that this was no random attack.


    Someone had been watching them. Someone had planned this.


    ''Is it those bastards in the god''s realm? I won''t put it past them to try and kill me when I am still weak.''


    Kyle exhaled sharply before lifting the beast with one arm and throwing it into the thick underbrush.


    The lifeless body disappeared into the darkness, and the sound of rustling leaves followed as it tumbled down a small slope. It wouldn''t be long before scavengers came for it.


    Dusting off his hands, he turned back toward the camp.


    When he returned, the Head Knight was watching him from her place near the fire.


    Her expression was unreadable beneath her helmet, but he could sense her gaze lingering on him longer than before.


    Kyle ignored it.


    "Let''s switch shifts.Go get some rest."


    He said simply.


    The Head Knight hesitated but eventually nodded.


    Without another word, she walked off toward her tent.


    Kyle sat by the fire, eyes flickering toward the trees.


    If there''s one enemy, there might be more.


    He''d stay awake a little longer. Just in case.

 Chapter 60 60: Ch 60: How much can you handle? - Part 1

    Ever since Grand Duchess Amanda has taken up the mantle of the head knight, she had never been treated as if she was useless or weak.


    In fact, the expectations that had been piled on her shoulder had increased even more compared to before.


    ''And yet, here I am....being treated like an invalid who can''t take care of herself. I should feel humiliated...so why do I feel so good?''


    The Head Knight lay in her tent, staring up at the fabric above her. Sleep refused to come.


    No matter how much she shifted, no matter how much she closed her eyes, her conversation with Kyle Armstrong kept replaying in her mind.


    At first, she had thought he was just another arrogant noble, looking down on her because of her gender. But the way he spoke¡ªso casual, confident, indifferent¡ªmade her unsure.


    ''Does he really not care that I''m a woman?''


    If so, then why did she still feel like he was underestimating her?


    Was it because she was female? Or... did he simply think that he was stronger than her?


    ''Ridiculous. I refuse to believe that I am weaker than Kyle Armstrong.''


    She clenched her fists. She was a knight trained under the Grand Duchess herself. She had sparred with the best. Fought in wars. Endured countless battles.


    Yet Kyle had acted like he didn''t even consider her a challenge.


    It gnawed at her, but it made her feel emotions she didn''t think she should feel at the moment. And especially not toward someone she was going to exploit for her own gain.


    Finally, she had enough.


    She decided she would prove herself.


    ''I should put this topic behind me once and for all.''


    She would make Kyle Armstrong acknowledge her.


    ______


    The sun was high when they finally reached the first town on their journey.


    Bruce and Melissa visibly relaxed as soon as they saw the town gates.


    "Finally! I was getting tired of eating dried rations."


    Bruce sighed in relief.


    "Same. We should find a decent inn to freshen up."


    Melissa agreed.


    Kyle gave them a casual glance and nodded.


    "Go ahead. Pick a place and let me know."


    Both Bruce and Melissa hurried off without hesitation.


    The Head Knight watched them disappear, then turned toward Kyle.


    Now was her chance.


    "Young Master Kyle."


    She said, stepping closer.


    Kyle raised a brow at her.


    "I would like to cross swords with you."


    Kyle tilted his head, clearly amused by her request.


    "Why?"


    She narrowed her eyes.


    "Because I want to see what you are capable of."


    Kyle studied her for a moment. Most people, especially men, hesitated when challenged by her. Either out of fear or because they thought fighting her would be a waste of time.


    She expected him to refuse.


    Instead, Kyle shrugged.


    "Alright."


    The Head Knight blinked.


    "Alright?"


    She repeated, caught off guard.


    "You want to fight me? Sure. Let''s do it."


    Kyle said, stretching his arms.


    She hadn''t expected him to accept so quickly.


    But this was even better.


    Now, she could show him that he was the one being underestimated.


    They found an empty training ground on the outskirts of town. It was a simple open field, worn down from years of use by mercenaries and adventurers.


    Kyle stood calmly, sword in hand. He did not seem tense or nervous.


    The Head Knight studied his stance.


    ''Solid posture.


    No wasted movements.


    But... something feels off.''


    She tightened her grip on her blade and launched forward.


    Her sword sliced through the air, aiming straight for Kyle''s side.


    Kyle blocked effortlessly.


    She didn''t stop. She pressed forward, delivering a series of sharp, precise strikes.


    Kyle parried them all.


    Yet... something was strange.


    His movements were flawless, almost textbook-perfect. His footwork, his blocks, even the way he adjusted his stance¡ªit was all correct.


    But something was missing.


    The Head Knight narrowed her eyes, increasing her speed.


    Kyle continued to defend, but never attacked.


    And now, she was certain.


    ''He knows exactly what to do... but his body cannot keep up with him.''


    The head knight seemed to be in a bind. She had never seen anyone keeping up with her for this long.


    And not only keep up. It felt like Kyle was in the lead while she was the one on the defence.


    ''My master always praised me as a genius whom no one can keep up with. But if I''m a genius, what does that make Kyle Armstrong?''


    The Grand Duchess had done her fair share of research before she approached Kyle and none of those reports told her that this man was trained.


    In fact, all those reports concluded that Kyle Armstrong had no training.


    As such, there should have been no way for him to be able to keep up with her.


    ''Tsk, so he parried that as well? I guess I need to challenge him with something more advanced.''


    The grand duchess pulled her sword back before twisting her body and trying to hit Kyle''s blind spot. She was sure he wouldn''t be able to keep up.


    But Kyle kept up with her...barely.


    It was an impressive show of control from Kyle and it made the Grand Duchess feel competitive.


    "It''s been a long time since I have been able to have fun like this. You know, I heard about you beforehand. All the reports told me that you are not professionally trained. But your actions say otherwise. What are you hiding?"


    The female asked as she forced her body to work a little harder.


    She was not using internal energy yet, but it was only a matter of time until she had to. And that would be the second Kyle would lose...or so she believed.


    Kyle did not answer her, but the head knight was having too much fun to worry about him answering.


    ''Ah, I want to know more. Maybe I should push a little harder after all. I have a feeling Kyle Armstrong would be able to handle anything I throw his way and more.''


    ______


    Please buy Priviliges tomorrow. If you buy, I can add more and make them super cheap. All PS and GT help as well.

 Chapter 61 61: Ch 63: Ill take Responsibility - Part 2

    After finishing breakfast, the Head Knight adjusted her gloves and stood up.


    "I''ll go get the supplies we need."


    She announced. The heavy armor still hid her body and face, but Kyle could hear just a hint of frustration in her voice.


    "I''ll join you."


    Melissa immediately added, pushing her chair back.


    The room fell silent for a brief moment.


    Kyle barely reacted, his attention still on his meal, but Bruce frowned.


    "Melissa..."


    Bruce started, his tone edged with caution.


    Melissa turned slightly toward him, a confident smirk playing on her lips.


    "Relax! I won''t bite."


    That was what Melissa said, but her voice made it sound like she wanted to only only bite, but chew and throw the head knight out.


    Bruce leaned back, arms crossed.


    "That''s what I''m worried about. Just...don''t do anything you would regret in the future, alright?"


    Melissa rolled her eyes.


    "I know my limits."


    Bruce gave her a doubtful look, but after a moment, he sighed and let it go.


    The Head Knight had remained quiet during the exchange but had noted Melissa''s tone¡ªthe slight hostility buried beneath it.


    With that, the two women left together, their steps brisk and their postures tense.


    The marketplace was alive with activity¡ªmerchants shouting out deals, customers haggling over prices, and the occasional street performer drawing small crowds.


    The Head Knight walked with purpose, scanning the stalls for what they needed.


    Melissa, however, wasn''t focused on shopping.


    She was focused on the head knight.


    Minutes passed before Melissa finally broke the silence.


    "What do you want with my master?"


    The words were blunt¡ªtoo blunt.


    The Head Knight paused in her steps, caught off guard by Melissa''s directness.


    She turned her head slightly, golden eyes narrowing beneath her helmet.


    "I don''t mean him any harm. I''m just here to observe him."


    She said smoothly.


    Melissa scoffed.


    "Observe?"


    The Head Knight didn''t respond, continuing toward a stall selling dried meat and travel supplies.


    Melissa clenched her fists before following.


    "I don''t buy it."


    She said coldly.


    Still, the knight didn''t react.


    Melissa exhaled sharply.


    "I am Kyle Armstrong''s shield. If anyone dares to come after him, I will be standing in their way."


    She declared.


    Something stirred in the Grand Duchess''s chest.


    Loyalty.


    Unwavering, undeniable loyalty.


    Melissa didn''t hesitate in declaring her devotion to Kyle.


    She didn''t care who heard her.


    She spoke with pride.


    And yet...


    The Grand Duchess couldn''t do the same.


    Beneath her helmet, her jaw tightened.


    ''How foolish.''


    But even as she told herself that, an uncomfortable feeling settled inside her.


    Was she... jealous?


    Of Melissa''s courage?


    Or was it something else?


    Her hands clenched at her sides.


    Melissa had no fear in saying where she stood.


    But the Head Knight?


    She was forced to stand on the sidelines.


    Watching.


    Guarding.


    Hiding.


    Her heart skipped a beat before she could stop it.


    Panic bloomed in her chest.


    ''This is dangerous. I need to get to my castle before my feelings bloom anymore.''


    She needed distance¡ªquickly¡ªbefore these feelings turned into something she could no longer ignore.


    She turned away from Melissa, forcing herself to refocus.


    "This conversation is pointless."


    She said finally.


    Melissa scowled, but before she could say anything else, the Head Knight walked away.


    The conversation was over.


    But the thoughts it left behind were not.


    By the time the two returned to the inn, the sky had darkened.


    Their group gathered for a meal, but the Head Knight was quieter than usual.


    Even Melissa, despite her sharp tongue earlier, was unusually silent.


    Kyle, however, noticed everything.


    After they finished eating, the group began to head upstairs to their rooms.


    Kyle''s steps slowed as he passed a table near the entrance.


    A group of rough-looking men sat there, whispering among themselves.


    They barely hid their interest as their eyes followed Kyle''s group.


    But it wasn''t Kyle they were watching.


    It was their belongings.


    Kyle didn''t stop walking, but his gaze sharpened slightly.


    Bruce, noticing Kyle''s shift in demeanor, spoke in a low voice.


    "What is it?"


    Kyle''s voice was calm, but firm.


    "We''ll have company tonight."


    Bruce immediately understood.


    Melissa, who had been in a bad mood since earlier, suddenly perked up.


    She welcomed the thought of a fight.


    The Head Knight, though lost in thought from her earlier conversation, also nodded.


    Kyle rarely missed anything.


    And if he said there would be an attack¡ªthen there would be one.


    ______


    Kyle''s eyes snapped open the moment he heard the faint creaking of wooden floorboards outside his door.


    His body moved instinctively.


    Silent and precise, he slipped out of bed, grabbed his sword, and stepped toward the door.


    The hallway was dimly lit, but he could see them.


    A group of masked intruders.


    Their gazes flicked toward him as he stepped into the corridor, his presence unsettlingly calm.


    One of the men stepped forward.


    "Well, well! You''re awake, Young Lord!"


    The intruder sneered.


    Kyle didn''t respond, merely watching.


    Another one spoke up, voice dripping with arrogance.


    "We know you''re a noble. If you want to keep your pretty little head, you''ll hand over all your valuables."


    Kyle sighed, his expression utterly unimpressed.


    "You woke me up for this?"


    He muttered.


    The leader''s face twitched with annoyance.


    "You should be begging right now."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "Why would I beg?"


    The thieves exchanged glances.


    "Because if you don''t, you''re dead."


    One of them growled.


    Kyle let out another sigh, rolling his shoulders lazily.


    "I have no intention of doing what you ask."


    The air shifted.


    The intruders, clearly used to fearful nobles, weren''t sure how to react to Kyle''s bored indifference.


    It angered them.


    "You little¡ª!"


    The first attacker lunged, dagger flashing in the dim light.


    Kyle didn''t even flinch.


    With a single, precise step, he avoided the strike entirely, his body moving as if he had foreseen it.


    Before the attacker could process what happened, Kyle''s fist shot forward, slamming into the man''s gut.


    The thief collapsed instantly, gasping for air.


    The rest of the masked men froze.


    Kyle cracked his knuckles.


    "Let''s get this over with."

 Chapter 62 62: Ch 62: Ill take Responsibility - Part 1

    Kyle sat alone in his dimly lit room, his injured hand resting on his lap.


    The bandages were neatly wrapped, and the wound itself wasn''t particularly severe¡ªbut something about it bothered him.


    His mind replayed the Head Knight''s question from earlier.


    "Why didn''t you dodge?"


    At the time, he had answered without thinking.


    "I didn''t see the need to."


    But now, sitting in the quiet of his room, he wasn''t so sure.


    Everything in his mind and body told him to avoid that strike.


    It wasn''t just instinct¡ªit was pure survival training.


    Yet, at that moment, he had chosen to stand still.


    Not because he was slow. Not because he was incapable.


    But because something deeper told him not to move.


    His fingers curled slightly, his nails pressing against his palm as he tried to understand.


    Had it been a calculated decision? A gamble?


    No.


    It was... something else.


    A feeling he couldn''t quite place.


    Something told him that letting the Head Knight land that attack was what she needed.


    As if she needed proof¡ªsomething tangible¡ªthat she was stronger.


    Kyle closed his eyes and let out a soft sigh.


    ''That was out of character for me.''


    He wasn''t someone who acted on feelings. He was always logical, always calculating.


    So why?


    Maybe it was because he had gotten soft. Or maybe it was the job of finally having someone match him in a fight and make his life less boring.


    Or maybe the reason was as simple as Kyle''s interest in the head knight. But it was not something he wanted to spend much time thinking about.


    Kyle shook his head, deciding to drop the thought.


    ''Whatever it was, it was a one-time thing.''


    It wouldn''t happen again.


    Kyle had a purpose in his life and that was to drag the gods down and make them acknowledge him and his existence.


    With that final thought, he lay back on the bed and closed his eyes.


    Tomorrow, they had a long journey ahead.


    ______


    Kyle did not expect the head knight to make good on her promise, nor did he want her to. But the head knight was determined to make good on her words and she proved it the next day.


    The next morning, the group gathered at a small wooden table in the inn''s dining area.


    Kyle sat down, feeling relaxed for the first time in a while.


    The meal was simple but warm¡ªfreshly baked bread, a bowl of thick stew, and a pitcher of juice.


    As he reached for his plate, something unexpected happened.


    A gloved hand swiftly reached out and grabbed it before he could.


    Kyle paused.


    His golden eyes flicked up to see the Head Knight¡ªexpression unreadable¡ªtaking his plate and beginning to serve his portion.


    ''...What is she doing?''


    He didn''t say anything, but his brows raised slightly in silent question.


    The Head Knight, as usual, remained stoic, calmly placing food on his plate as if it were normal.


    Kyle decided to let it go.


    He had no problem serving himself, but if this was her way of repaying a debt, then so be it.


    But someone else in the room was not as forgiving.


    Kyle didn''t have to look far to feel the burning glare from across the table.


    Melissa was seething.


    Her hands clenched into fists beneath the table, her lips biting back words.


    Her body was rigid, and her expression was tense, as if she was barely restraining herself.


    Bruce, noticing the volcanic rage building in her, subtly reached out and grabbed her arm.


    "Calm down,"


    He muttered in a low voice.


    Melissa snapped her head toward him.


    "What?"


    She hissed.


    Bruce''s grip tightened slightly.


    "Think before you do something stupid."


    Melissa clenched her jaw, forcing herself to breathe.


    Was she overreacting?


    Perhaps.


    But watching the Head Knight get so close to Kyle made her skin crawl. However, there was no reason for Melissa to feel like that. Especially toward another male.


    It wasn''t just anger.


    It was something else.


    Something worse.


    Jealousy.


    Melissa suddenly felt a wave of realization crash over her, making her stomach churn.


    She was jealous of the Head Knight.


    And the worst part?


    She had no idea why.


    She had been with Kyle the longest. She had trained under him. She had fought alongside him.


    So why did this newcomer¡ªthis knight¡ªget to act so familiar with him? And not only friendly. Somehow, it seemed like the head knight was interested in her master and that rubbed Melissa the wrong way.


    A troubling thought crossed her mind.


    What if¡ª


    What if the Head Knight''s presence changed something in Kyle?


    What if he started seeing things differently?


    What if, by spending too much time with the Head Knight, Kyle...


    Melissa shook her head violently.


    ''What am I even thinking?''


    Her thoughts had gone into dangerous territory.


    She gritted her teeth, still feeling uneasy.


    The Head Knight finished serving Kyle, then sat back down, completely unaware of the silent battle happening across the table.


    Kyle casually picked up his utensils and began to eat without a care.


    Melissa, however, still watched.


    Her heart pounded.


    A single, ridiculous fear kept whispering in her mind¡ª


    ''What if this man changes my master''s sexual orientation? I need to do something before I lose master...I mean, before master does something that will cause him trouble in the future.''


    The thought alone made her visibly flinch.


    Bruce, who had been silently observing the entire time, simply let out a deep sigh.


    He decided, right then and there, that this wasn''t his problem.


    If Melissa wanted to glare at the Head Knight like a jealous wife, that was her business.


    As long as Kyle was fine, Bruce didn''t care.


    Melissa, however, wasn''t so easily appeased.


    She needed to do something¡ªanything¡ªto reaffirm her place beside Kyle.


    After all, she could not allow her master to go down the forbidden path. And even if he did, Melissa needed to make sure the head knight was the last person her master would feel interested in.

 Chapter 63 63: Ch 61: How much can you handle? - Part 2

    The Head Knight pressed forward, relentless.


    Their duel had gone on far longer than expected, and to her frustration and delight, Kyle still hadn''t lost.


    His technique was flawless, his footwork precise, and despite his weaker body, he kept adapting to her every attack.


    She gritted her teeth.


    ''As much fun as I am having, I need to finish this fight. I cannot let my name be strained anymore than I have allowed it to be.''


    She was a knight and the Grand Duchess Amanda herself¡ªyet, no matter how hard she pushed, the battle remained at a stalemate.


    It was infuriating.


    Finally, she had enough.


    For the first time, a sliver of her internal energy slipped out.


    A mistake.


    The moment her mana surged through her blade, Kyle''s sword cracked under the force.


    His defense shattered.


    And now, her sword was headed straight for his shoulder.


    Her eyes widened.


    She tried to hold back, to stop her blade¡ª


    But it was too late....or so she thought.


    Before her sword could reach him, Kyle moved.


    He didn''t dodge.


    He didn''t step back.


    He caught her blade¡ª with his bare hand.


    Steel met flesh.


    Blood dripped onto the dirt.


    The Head Knight froze.


    Kyle''s fingers gripped the sharp edge of her sword, stopping it inches away from his shoulder.


    Red painted the silver steel.


    Yet Kyle didn''t flinch.


    Didn''t wince.


    Didn''t even look at his injury.


    The Head Knight panicked.


    She immediately pulled back, dropping her stance.


    "You idiot! Why didn''t you dodge?!"


    She snapped, grabbing Kyle''s bleeding hand.


    Kyle tilted his head.


    "I saw no reason to."


    His voice was calm. Unbothered.


    The Head Knight felt her stomach twist.


    "This is not a ''small'' injury. You''re bleeding. What kind of fool blocks a sword with his hand?!""


    She growled, tightening her grip on his wrist.


    Kyle did not reply, but his silence felt like it was mocking the grand duchess.


    She clicked ''her tongue.


    ''Moron. What good is a swordsman who loses his hand?''


    Without another word, she dragged him away.


    "Come on. We''re getting this looked at."


    She snapped.


    Kyle let her.


    As they walked, the Head Knight felt her heart pounding.


    Not just from guilt¡ª


    But from something else.


    Something exciting.


    For the first time, someone had actually matched her.


    A worthy opponent.


    She didn''t notice the slight blush spreading across her face.


    But Kyle did.


    And it only made him smirk wider.


    ______


    The Head Knight dragged Kyle through the streets with an iron grip, her movements quick and determined.


    Kyle, for once, didn''t protest.


    He let her pull him along, curious about how far she would go with her self-imposed sense of responsibility.


    They soon arrived at a small clinic tucked between two larger buildings.


    It looked modest, but Kyle could immediately tell from the faint traces of mana in the air that the doctor inside was no ordinary man.


    The door creaked open, and a middle-aged man with a sharp gaze and tired features stepped out.


    The moment he saw Kyle''s bloodied hand, he sighed.


    "Sit!"


    The doctor ordered, already turning back toward the shelves to grab his medical kit.


    Kyle took a seat, watching as the man moved effortlessly around the clinic, grabbing herbs and bandages.


    The Head Knight stood to the side, arms crossed, but her shoulders were stiff.


    The doctor returned with his kit, took Kyle''s hand, and began cleaning the wound.


    "Does it hurt?"


    He asked.


    Kyle tilted his head.


    "It''s numb. The pain isn''t that bad. I could still fight if I needed to."


    He admitted.


    The doctor''s eyes narrowed.


    "That''s exactly the kind of reckless answer I''d expect from an idiot. You young ones never take your bodies seriously."


    He muttered.


    Kyle chuckled.


    The doctor finished disinfecting the wound before carefully wrapping it in clean bandages.


    "This wound is clear¡ªno major damage. Just don''t get it wet, and let it heal properly. I don''t want to see you back here because you tore it open."


    The doctor said, tying the bandage in place.


    Kyle nodded absently.


    The truth was, he could heal this wound easily using mana.


    If he focused, the tissue would mend in hours, not days.


    But that would expose just how advanced his mana control was¡ªsomething he had no intention of revealing yet.


    So, he stayed silent.


    The Head Knight, however, wasn''t done.


    She turned to Kyle, her face set in a firm expression.


    "Since I''m the reason you''re injured, I''ll be responsible for you until you recover."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "There''s no need."


    He replied, already sensing how persistent she could be.


    But the Head Knight crossed her arms.


    "I refuse to take no for an answer."


    Kyle sighed.


    She''s stubborn.


    But was it really worth arguing about?


    In the end, he simply shrugged.


    "Fine. Do as you please."


    The Head Knight nodded, satisfied.


    And with that, they left the clinic.


    When they returned to the inn, Bruce and Melissa were already waiting.


    The moment Bruce saw Kyle''s bandaged hand, his eyes widened in shock.


    "Young Master! You''re hurt?!"


    Bruce exclaimed.


    Kyle waved him off.


    "It''s nothing serious."


    But Bruce still looked uneasy.


    Kyle rarely¡ªif ever¡ªgot injured. Seeing him like this was unnerving.


    Melissa, however, wasn''t so easily fooled.


    Her sharp instincts immediately kicked in.


    She glanced at Kyle''s hand, then at the Head Knight.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    The realization hit her instantly.


    ''The head knight...did this.''


    Melissa''s fingers twitched, and for a moment, her body tensed as if ready to fight.


    Then, she caught herself.


    ''Calm down, Melissa.''


    She took a deep breath, forcing herself to relax.


    Still, she couldn''t shake the irritation growing in her chest.


    She''d spent so much time training under Kyle, following his orders, watching over him¡ªyet, the Head Knight had already gotten close enough to wound him.


    It didn''t sit right with her.


    Her eyes flickered to the Head Knight, and for just a second¡ª


    ¡ªher glare was ice cold.


    But the moment passed, and she quickly looked away, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    Still, deep inside, she knew¡ª


    She did not trust this knight.


    And she would watch her carefully.

 Chapter 64 64: Ch 64: Ill take Responsibility - Part 3

    "G-Get him. It''s just one noble, and a weak-looking one at that. Just how much can he protect himself against all of us? Let''s attack him and get this over with."


    One of the attackers yelled before they all quickly surrounded Kyle.


    There was strength in numbers. But that was only applicable when both sides had a chance to win. But here? It was a one-sided massacre.


    There were almost a dozen attackers, but Kyle did not even look like he broke a sweat fighting against them.


    By the time the others woke up, the fight was already over.


    Kyle stood in the dimly lit hallway, arms crossed, his face unbothered as unconscious bodies littered the wooden floor.


    Their weapons lay scattered, some broken, others coated in blood¡ªnot his, but theirs. The faint smell of sweat, metal, and the distinct coppery scent of blood clung to the air.


    Melissa was the first to burst from her room, still half-asleep but wide-eyed as she took in the sight before her.


    "What''s happening¡ª?!"


    Her voice cracked, waking Bruce, who stumbled out after her, his tunic barely thrown on. He rubbed his eyes as if convinced he was dreaming.


    The head knight appeared last, stepping out from the shadows at the end of the corridor.


    Unlike the others, she did not speak right away, her eyes taking in the scene with sharp, calculating precision.


    But even her stance stiffened ever so slightly.


    Kyle, on the other hand, simply yawned, running a hand through his hair as if he had just been woken up for something far more annoying than life-threatening.


    "They weren''t much of a challenge."


    He said simply, his voice carrying a lazy boredom.


    Melissa opened her mouth, then closed it again, eyes flickering between Kyle and the men on the ground.


    They were all breathing¡ªalbeit weakly¡ªbut their bruises and cuts spoke volumes about how one-sided the battle had been.


    Bruce looked concerned, but not for his young master.


    "All of them? By yourself? They are still alive, right? We might need to question them later."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "Did you expect me to wait for you? And don''t worry! I made sure only their outsides were damaged."


    The head knight exhaled, stepping forward and nudging one of the unconscious men with her boot. He groaned but did not wake.


    "Shouldn''t we tie them up?"


    Melissa asked cautiously, her hand already reaching for her belt where a small dagger rested.


    Kyle nodded.


    "Sure. Go grab some rope for me.."


    Bruce and Melissa hurried off, disappearing down the staircase.


    The head knight, however, remained. She crossed her arms and watched Kyle with unreadable eyes.


    "They''re already out cold. Do you really need to tie them up?""


    She asked in a cautious voice.


    Kyle smirked.


    "I don''t care about them. The rope is just to lay out a trap for anyone who comes to free these kids. Although, I am not sure if anyone would come for these kids anymore."


    He leaned down, casually adjusting one of the attacker''s limp arms so that his wrist faced upward.


    A flicker of understanding crossed the head knight''s face.


    Before she could respond, Bruce and Melissa returned with thick coils of rope.


    Kyle took the bindings and began coating them with a thin layer of mana, the glow subtle enough that it would go unnoticed.


    A trap.


    If anyone tampered with the rope, Kyle would sense it instantly.


    Satisfied, he turned back to his group.


    "Go back to sleep. I''ll handle the rest."


    He instructed, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Melissa hesitated, clearly wanting to protest, but Bruce placed a firm hand on her shoulder, pulling her away.


    The head knight lingered for a moment before nodding once and stepping back into the darkness of the hallway.


    It was clear by her actions that the head knight had her doubts about Kyle and his behaviour. But thankfully, it did not seem as if she was going to linger around for any longer.


    "Well, this was an eventful evening for sure. Now, let''s see if anyone comes to claim you all or not."


    ______


    The next morning, sunlight streamed through the windows, casting long shadows over the wooden floor.


    Kyle stepped into the hallway, eyes immediately fixing on the prisoners.


    They were untouched.


    His mana-infused ropes lay exactly as he had left them, their bindings still firm.


    No one had come for them.


    Kyle sighed. What a waste.


    A groan caught his attention.


    One of the masked men stirred, his eyelids fluttering open. Panic set in immediately as his gaze darted around the hallway.


    Kyle crouched beside him, expression unreadable.


    "Good morning. Looks like you all got abandoned after all."


    The man flinched at the casual tone, swallowing thickly. His breathing quickened, chest rising and falling unevenly.


    "W-What...?"


    Kyle tilted his head.


    "Who sent you?"


    The man swallowed again, his Adam''s apple bobbing.


    "No one! We¡ªwe just thought you were a rich noble traveling with valuables! It was our plan!"


    He blurted out.


    Kyle studied him closely, eyes narrowing slightly as he observed the man''s mana flow.


    ...Nothing.


    No disruptions, no fluctuations.


    Just fear.


    Kyle exhaled, standing up.


    "So it was just a random mugging?"


    The man nodded frantically.


    Kyle lost interest immediately.


    This wasn''t some elaborate scheme, nor was it connected to his enemies.


    How dull.


    Footsteps echoed behind him, and Kyle turned slightly to see the head knight approaching.


    "I''ll handle the interrogation."


    She said, arms crossed, her usual authoritative presence exuding confidence.


    Kyle shrugged.


    "No need."


    The head knight''s brows furrowed.


    "What?"


    Kyle stretched his arms above his head.


    "I already checked. They were just some desperate fools trying to make a quick fortune."


    He said lazily.


    The head knight''s lips pressed into a thin line.


    For a moment, Kyle thought he saw disappointment flash across her face.


    Not directed at him, but at the situation.


    Did she want there to be a greater conspiracy behind this?


    Kyle supposed he understood. A random mugging was just as boring for her as it was for him.


    But, in the end, it was just that¡ªa disappointment.

 Chapter 65 65: Ch 65: Rabbit Hunt - Part 1

    The head knight''s gaze was sharp as she studied Kyle, searching for any sign of hesitation in his stance.


    "You really believe them?"


    She asked, crossing her arms. Her voice was filled with disbelief at the fact that anyone would take the attacker''s side and defend them.


    Had it been anyone else, they wouldn''t have stopped the interrogation until the other side confessed and told them everything they knew.


    Kyle didn''t even blink to second think what he had been told.


    "I have no reason not to trust the attackers."


    Her lips pressed into a thin line.


    "Just like that? You''re trusting the words of bandits?"


    Kyle sighed, looking bored already.


    "I checked their sincerity myself, and I found no traces of them lying. I see no point in continuing to waste my time on them."


    He said, waving a hand dismissively.


    The head knight''s fingers twitched at her side.


    She had no idea how Kyle was so confident in reading people, but that didn''t mean she trusted his judgment.


    For all his intelligence, she found it nai?ve to take the words of criminals at face value.


    Still, neither Bruce nor Melissa spoke up to question him.


    Not a single hint of doubt crossed their faces.


    The head knight exhaled slowly, forcing herself to let it go¡ªfor now.


    But that didn''t mean she wouldn''t conduct her own interrogation when she got the chance.


    ''I can''t tell if this man is a genius or a fool. But whatever it is, I am aware of one thing - I cannot trust this man''s senses. I better check what happened myself once.''


    Clearing her throat, she straightened her back and turned toward Kyle again.


    "This sudden attack seems like a bother, so I would like to investigate it myself. We''ll need to stay here for another day to regroup."


    She said.


    Kyle shrugged.


    "Alright."


    That was it.


    No complaints, no questions.


    The head knight watched him carefully, trying to gauge his reaction, but he seemed utterly unbothered.


    Was nothing capable of ruffling him?


    ______


    After breakfast, Kyle pushed back his chair and stood up.


    "I''m going to take a look around the town."


    He announced.


    Bruce and Melissa immediately perked up.


    "We''ll go with you."


    Bruce offered.


    But Kyle shook his head.


    "You two have time now, then use it to practice your control."


    He said.


    Melissa frowned.


    "But¡ª"


    Kyle gave her a look.


    No more arguments.


    Melissa groaned, slumping forward dramatically. Bruce, on the other hand, simply sighed, accepting their fate.


    The pair grudgingly walked off toward the training grounds.


    Kyle, however, grabbed Queen''s and set off through the village streets, letting his feet take him wherever his curiosity led.


    Kyle''s stroll led him to a small gathering of villagers.


    They stood in a tight circle, gripping their farming tools like weapons, their faces pinched with worry.


    Curious, Kyle stepped closer.


    He could feel the tension in the air, the heated discussion brewing between them.


    "...That monster again?"


    One of them muttered.


    "It''s ruining our harvest. If this keeps up, we won''t have enough to last the season!"


    Another villager growled.


    Kyle''s eyebrows lifted slightly.


    A monster?


    "Didn''t the knights go after it?"


    Someone else asked.


    "They did! But that thing is smart. It keeps outwitting them."


    The first villager sighed, running a hand down his face.


    That caught Kyle''s attention.


    A monster capable of outsmarting trained knights?


    Interesting.


    As the villagers continued debating what to do, Kyle stepped forward.


    "Mind if I join you?"


    The entire group froze.


    Several pairs of eyes snapped toward Kyle, suspicious and wary.


    And honestly, he couldn''t blame them.


    Dressed in fine noble clothes, with a gleaming sword at his side, he stood out like a sore thumb in this rugged, simple town.


    One of the older men narrowed his eyes.


    "What''s a noble doing here?"


    Another villager muttered.


    "Probably just looking for entertainment."


    Kyle didn''t take offense.


    He merely reached for his sword, letting his fingers rest lightly on the hilt.


    "I''m interested in this ''monster'' of yours. And I''m quite good with a sword."


    He said.


    The villagers exchanged uncertain looks.


    A noble''s help? That usually meant trouble.


    But then, they took another glance at his weapon¡ªwell-maintained, well-used¡ªand hesitated.


    Finally, the older man sighed and nodded.


    "Fine. But don''t slow us down."


    Kyle smirked.


    "Oh, don''t worry. That won''t be a problem."


    He said.


    And with that, the hunt began.


    Kyle stood at the edge of the fields, watching the villagers fidget in nervous anticipation.


    They gripped their farming tools tightly, their eyes darting around, searching for the monster that had been terrorizing them.


    Kyle, however, remained still.


    He closed his eyes for a brief moment and focused.


    His mana senses stretched outward, searching¡ª


    There.


    A strong surge of mana pulsed nearby, far more potent than what should be expected of a simple animal.


    Kyle''s eyes snapped open, and he turned toward Queen.


    The hawk was flaying the air, but it was intelligent enough to have sensed it as well.


    But when Kyle finally looked down, searching for the so-called monster...


    His eyebrow twitched.


    Because right in the middle of the field, a giant rabbit stood on its hind legs, nibbling on a stolen crop.


    The massive creature¡ªeasily reaching Kyle''s thighs¡ªhad soft, silvery fur and sharp, intelligent eyes.


    Kyle blinked.


    "...A rabbit?"


    Before he could even process the absurdity of it, the villagers sprang into action.


    "There it is!"


    One of them yelled.


    "Kill it before it runs again!"


    They rushed forward, swinging their weapons wildly.


    But the rabbit?


    It was faster than any of them.


    With an effortless leap, it dodged every attack, darting between them like a blur of silver.


    The villagers stumbled over each other, their frustration growing.


    And then¡ªto make matters worse¡ª


    The rabbit paused, turned its head... and smirked.


    Kyle swore he saw it smirk.


    Then, just as quickly, its gaze locked onto him, and its whole body tensed.


    Gone was the playful arrogance.


    Now, the rabbit looked... cautious. Agitated.


    As if Kyle, alone, was the real threat.

 Chapter 66 66: Ch 66: Rabbit Hunt - Part 2

    Kyle was marked as it''s prey and no one else came close to him.


    The giant rabbit''s muscles tensed as it locked eyes with Kyle.


    Then¡ª it lunged.


    Kyle''s first instinct was to counter immediately¡ªto drive his blade into the beast''s skull and end its life in a single, clean stroke.


    But something caught his senses.


    A faint glow, barely visible beneath layers of thick fur and muscle.


    A core.


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed.


    That was rare.


    A core forming inside a creature of this level meant it was in the process of evolving, mutating into something far beyond a mere oversized rabbit.


    If Kyle killed it now, the core would be useless to him.


    But if Queen absorbed it instead...


    His familiar would grow stronger.


    ''Perfect. Looks like my luck is as great as ever. I will need to be a little delicate this time.''


    Kyle sidestepped the rabbit''s attack, his movements as smooth as flowing water. The beast''s claws ripped through the air, missing him by mere inches.


    Before the rabbit could recover, Kyle whistled¡ªsharp and piercing.


    The call of a predator.


    Queen responded instantly.


    From above, the hawk dived like an arrow loosed from a bow.


    Its talons glowed, mana coating them in a razor-sharp aura.


    With terrifying precision, Queen''s claws sank deep into the rabbit''s back.


    The beast shrieked in pain, its massive form thrashing violently.


    Crops were crushed beneath its weight.


    Dirt flew into the air as powerful legs kicked out wildly, uprooting plants and trampling rows of vegetables.


    The villagers¡ªwatching in horrified silence¡ªcried out as their fields were torn apart.


    "Our crops!"


    "Careful! If we lose too much, we won''t be able to pay tribute to the Grand Duchess this year!"


    Kyle ignored their shouts.


    His focus was locked onto his prey.


    The rabbit, wounded and desperate, tried to flee¡ª


    But Kyle wouldn''t allow it.


    With a single, fluid step, he closed the distance.


    His blade flashed.


    Aiming precisely¡ª


    For the heart.


    He made sure to avoid the core, striking just enough to end the rabbit''s life without damaging his prize.


    The rabbit barely had time to react.


    Its body convulsed¡ª


    Then, in a single violent shudder, it collapsed.


    A heavy silence followed.


    The only thing left¡ªaside from its lifeless body¡ª


    Was a small, glowing core.


    Kyle crouched down and plucked it from the remains.


    Queen landed lightly on his shoulder.


    Its sharp, golden eyes flickered toward the core.


    Kyle held it up.


    Without hesitation, Queen opened its beak and swallowed the core whole.


    A moment later¡ª


    The hawk tucked its head against Kyle''s neck and closed its eyes.


    Resting.


    Kyle smirked.


    ''It''ll need time to absorb that.''


    He let it be.


    As Kyle stood there, absentmindedly stroking Queen''s feathers, the villagers finally approached.


    At first, their expressions were awe-struck¡ª


    Mouths slightly open, eyes wide with a mixture of admiration and disbelief.


    They had witnessed him take down the beast with ease.


    "The young lord actually did it..."


    "He''s... stronger than he looks."


    But admiration soon gave way to something else.


    Greed.


    It started with a single whisper.


    "...That monster destroyed our crops."


    Another followed¡ª


    "This was already a bad year for us... but now it''s even worse because of him."


    The shift in their demeanor was immediate.


    Gratitude faded from their faces, replaced by calculating expressions.


    And then¡ª


    The complaints began.


    "Young lord, you have no idea how much we''ve lost."


    "This was our entire livelihood! Without these crops, our families will starve."


    Kyle remained unfazed.


    The timing of their words was suspicious.


    The way they spoke in sync, feeding off each other''s grievances...


    It was too well-rehearsed.


    A scheme.


    One designed to guilt-trip a noble into paying for their losses.


    To any soft-hearted aristocrat, this would have been an impossible trap to escape.


    But Kyle wasn''t soft.


    And he wasn''t blind.


    He noticed how their eyes flickered toward his belt, where his coin pouch rested.


    He caught the way they exchanged subtle glances, prodding each other forward.


    They were testing him.


    Seeing if he would fall for it.


    Kyle''s lips curled into a smirk.


    This was almost amusing.


    Because if they thought he was an easy target...


    They were about to be severely disappointed.


    The villagers kept talking, their voices growing louder and more desperate.


    "Young lord, surely someone of your status wouldn''t let us suffer like this!"


    "Our fields are ruined because of that monster¡ªyou must take responsibility!"


    Kyle stood there, expression utterly blank.


    He let them talk.


    And talk.


    And talk.


    But the more they went on, the more obvious it became that Kyle wasn''t listening.


    His gaze drifted, watching the sky, then flicking toward Queen, who was still resting on his shoulder. His fingers idly stroked the hawk''s feathers, looking bored out of his mind.


    The villagers began to notice.


    Some of them hesitated.


    Something felt wrong.


    But at this point, they had already committed.


    Backing out now would make them look like liars.


    So instead of stopping, they doubled down.


    "Young lord, please, if you don''t help us, we''ll starve this winter!"


    "Just a few coins! That''s all we ask!"


    Kyle finally sighed.


    Then¡ªhe smiled.


    It was not a kind smile.


    It was sharp.


    Cold.


    The kind of smile that made people''s stomachs twist.


    And when Kyle spoke, his voice was calm, almost mocking.


    "Oh, I see. So what you''re saying is... you were all planning to just let that monster keep destroying your crops until some poor, kind noble came along to fix your problems?"


    He said, nodding slowly.


    The villagers froze.


    One of the older men cleared his throat and tried to recover.


    "N-No, of course not, young lord! We just¡ª"


    Kyle raised a hand, cutting him off.


    His mana flickered¡ªjust the faintest bit.


    Enough for the villagers to feel it.


    A subtle pressure settled over them.


    Their knees felt weaker.


    Their mouths, suddenly dry.


    Kyle tilted his head.


    "You keep saying I should ''take responsibility.'' And yet, I was never responsible for your pr


    oblems in the first place. Don''t you think it''s unfair to me?"


    His smirk widened.


    The villagers exchanged nervous glances.

 Chapter 67 67: Ch 67: A little kindness goes a long way - Part 1

    The villagers stood frozen, their previous confidence shaken by Kyle''s sharp words.


    They had expected an easy mark¡ªa naive noble who would hand over coins with a few well-placed sob stories.


    Instead, they found themselves staring at someone dangerous, someone who was not only unimpressed by their tricks but completely uninterested in playing along.


    ''T-This is not good. We cannot go against an angry noble. S-Should we try and back down now?''


    Some of the villagers exchanged nervous glances, clearly trying to figure out how to salvage the situation.


    A few of the more desperate ones opened their mouths, perhaps to shift blame or plead innocence, but before they could utter a word¡ª


    Clank.


    The heavy sound of metal boots against dirt rang out as the Head Knight appeared.


    Clad in full armor, her imposing presence silenced the crowd instantly.


    The moment the villagers recognized her, their expressions turned from nervous to downright fearful.


    The Grand Duchess''s personal Head Knight was someone not to be trifled with.


    In an instant, the villagers bowed.


    "Head Knight! We were just¡ª"


    They scrambled to shift their tone, hoping she would take their side.


    But before they could spew more half-truths and excuses, the Head Knight turned toward Kyle, ignoring them completely.


    She inclined her head slightly toward him.


    "Young Lord Armstrong, do you require assistance? I noticed the situation with the villagers and the beast you hunted. I was considering stepping in, but I saw no need."


    She said smoothly.


    Her words hit the villagers like a hammer.


    She had been watching.


    Which meant she had seen everything.


    There was no point in lying now.


    Their faces paled, their bodies tensed¡ªthen they bolted.


    Not a single one stayed to argue or make excuses.


    They ran, scattering like frightened mice.


    Kyle watched them go, his expression unreadable.


    The Head Knight crossed her arms and turned back to him.


    "You''re not going to stop them?"


    She asked, arching an eyebrow.


    Kyle shook his head, completely unbothered.


    "They''re not worth the effort. I got what I came here for. Doing any more would be too troublesome for me."


    He said.


    The Head Knight blinked, momentarily taken aback.


    Any other noble¡ªincluding herself¡ªwould have seen this as an insult.


    A group of lowly commoners had tried to scam and extort a noble, and yet Kyle wasn''t even upset.


    Most nobles would have demanded compensation, or at the very least punishment. But Kyle?


    He acted like it was nothing.


    She could not tell if it was admirable or foolish of Kyle. But one thing she could agree on was the fact that it made her feel a little bit concerned for Kyle Armstrong.


    ''He''s asking to be taken advantage of. Looks like I''ll have to keep my eyes on him at all times.''


    "You''re really just going to let them go?"


    She asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    Kyle glanced at her, then smirked.


    "There''s no need to punish someone who already knows they''ve lost."


    His words held a casual cruelty, but also a deep level of confidence.


    The Head Knight couldn''t argue with it.


    Still, she found it strange.


    Kyle Armstrong was not like any noble she had ever encountered before.


    And for some reason, she couldn''t look away.


    The Head Knight watched the villagers disappear, her expression unreadable. She then turned to Kyle, her sharp gaze studying him carefully.


    "We should head back now. Spending more time out here won''t be of any help to us."


    The Head Knight frowned at Kyle''s words. His indifference bothered her.


    As the Grand Duchess, it was her duty to ensure that nobles were respected and that commoners understood their place.


    But she could not act out as herself while she was pretending to be the head knight.


    If Kyle refused to act, then she would handle it herself once she was in her ''real form.''


    "Very well. Then I will report this to the Grand Duchess. It is my responsibility, and I will not let such behavior go unpunished."


    She said, her tone firm.


    Kyle simply shrugged.


    "Do whatever you want."


    he said, turning away as if the whole situation was nothing more than a passing thought.


    The Head Knight clenched her jaw. His casual dismissal irritated her.


    But at the same time, it intrigued her.


    ______


    By the time they returned to the inn, news of the incident had already spread.


    Whispers filled the streets. Everyone was talking about it.


    Kyle Armstrong, that useless and ill-tempered noble, had been wronged by the villagers¡ªand yet, he had done nothing in return.


    It made the villagers uneasy.


    Was he truly that kind, or was he simply biding his time before delivering an even harsher punishment?


    People avoided Kyle and the Head Knight, their gazes filled with fear and uncertainty.


    Inside the inn, the tension was thick.


    One of the servers, a young man with nervous hands, hesitated before stepping forward. He looked at Kyle with unease in his eyes.


    "Y-Young Lord, If I may ask... w-what are you planning to do to the village?"


    The server stammered.


    Kyle, who had been calmly sipping his tea, glanced up at the server with a blank expression.


    "...What?"


    The server swallowed hard.


    "I-I mean... after what happened... w-we were wondering what kind of punishment you would give us."


    Kyle blinked.


    Then, after a long moment of silence, he sighed and set his cup down.


    "You''re thinking too much. I don''t have time to bother causing trouble to a village as small as yours."


    He said simply.


    The entire inn fell silent.


    Even the Head Knight looked at him in surprise.


    The server gawked, completely thrown off by Kyle''s answer.


    "Y-You don''t?"


    "No. I don''t have time to waste on petty matters."


    Kyle said flatly, taking another sip of tea.


    The shock that rippled through the room was almost palpable.


    The villagers had expected anger. Retaliation. Punishment.


    Instead, they were met with nothing.


    And that terrified them even more.


    It wasn''t long before a collective agreement spread throughout the village.


    Kyle Armstrong... was too kind.


    A pushover.


    But he was still a noble who had shown them mercy


    .


    And so, as a sign of gratitude¡ªand fear¡ªthey decided that they would no longer bother him.

 Chapter 68 68: Ch 68: A little kindness goes a long way - Part 2

    The morning sun had barely risen when Kyle and his group finally left the village.


    The air was crisp, and the dirt road stretched before them, winding through the countryside toward their next destination.


    As they rode, Bruce suddenly spoke up, his voice filled with caution.


    "I heard a few people talking about ambushing us just outside the village. We should stay on guard."


    he said, glancing at Kyle.


    Kyle, completely unfazed, just smiled.


    "Let them try. We''ll deal with it if it happens."


    he said casually.


    Bruce furrowed his brows, but he knew better than to argue with Kyle''s confidence.


    Melissa, riding beside him, scoffed.


    "They''d have to be idiots to go up against our Master."


    The Head Knight, who had been silent for most of the journey, finally spoke.


    "It''s still best to remain cautious."


    And so, the group continued forward, their eyes scanning the surrounding landscape.


    The ambush spot was easy to identify¡ªa narrow passage between thick clusters of trees. If someone wanted to attack travelers, this was the perfect location.


    Kyle''s fingers lightly tapped against the reins as they passed through. But nothing happened.


    No attackers.


    No sudden movement.


    Nothing.


    Bruce, who had been on edge, glanced around in confusion.


    "...Did I mishear?"


    he muttered.


    The Head Knight, riding slightly ahead, smirked.


    "No. They changed their minds."


    Bruce turned to her.


    "Why do you think that?"


    The Head Knight shrugged, her armor gleaming in the morning light.


    "Because even commoners have common sense and survival instincts."


    Bruce frowned, deep in thought.


    He already knew that his young master was strong, but to be able to completely deter an ambush with just his presence? That was something else entirely.


    Melissa, on the other hand, looked smug.


    "Hah! Serves them right for underestimating Master."


    Kyle, amused by their reactions, merely rode on in silence.


    ______


    Meanwhile, back at the village, an entirely different scene was unfolding.


    A group of would-be bandits and mercenaries¡ªthose who had planned to ambush Kyle and his party¡ªwere being rounded up by the villagers.


    The thugs shouted in outrage as they were forcibly restrained.


    "What the hell are you doing?!"


    One man growled, struggling against the ropes binding his wrists.


    "Let us go! This is our last chance to get money from those foolish nobles!"


    An older villager, his expression firm, stepped forward.


    "No. We won''t allow it."


    Another villager, a woman with a determined gaze, nodded.


    "Lord Armstrong was merciful. He didn''t demand compensation after what happened yesterday. We''re not about to let you ruin that."


    The bound men gawked.


    "Are you serious?! Just because he let you off easy, you''re going to throw away a chance at real money?"


    "You don''t get it. He didn''t let us off easy. He showed us respect. He could have destroyed our village, but he didn''t."


    Another villager snapped.


    The captured men still didn''t understand.


    But the villagers weren''t about to let them interfere with Kyle''s journey.


    One of the villagers gripped his farming tool tightly and looked down at the captured men.


    "Listen well. From now on, you are not to lay a hand on that young noble or the Grand Duchess''s Head Knight."


    He said coldly.


    "And if we do?"


    One of the thugs sneered.


    The villager''s grip on his weapon tightened.


    "Then you''ll regret it."


    ______


    As Kyle''s group crossed the first checkpoint without incident, Bruce and Melissa finally began to relax.


    Bruce let out a relieved sigh, running a hand through his hair.


    "I must have misheard. Maybe I was just being paranoid."


    Melissa rolled her eyes.


    "Took you long enough to figure that out."


    Bruce shot her a glare before looking to Kyle.


    "Apologies, my lord. I gave you a false alarm."


    Kyle, as usual, remained indifferent.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Bruce frowned, but before he could ask for more details, Melissa leaned over and patted his back mockingly.


    "Face it, Bruce. Our young master is terrifying. Even his presence was enough to scare those idiots away."


    Bruce grumbled something under his breath but didn''t argue.


    They traveled for the entire day, passing through rolling hills and open plains.


    The further they went, the more the terrain changed¡ªthe simple countryside giving way to dense forests and signs of noble rule.


    By late afternoon, they caught their first glimpse of the Grand Duchess''s castle in the distance.


    The towering structure stood atop a hill, its spires piercing the sky like the fangs of a beast.


    Even from a distance, the castle radiated an air of authority¡ªa fortress belonging to one of the most powerful figures in the kingdom.


    The Head Knight turned to the group. "We''ll reach the castle by tomorrow at the earliest. We should find a good place to set up camp for the night."


    Kyle, however, felt something off.


    A presence.


    It was subtle¡ªalmost imperceptible¡ªbut Kyle''s instincts screamed at him that something was in the forest.


    His gaze drifted to the darkening treetops. The rustling of leaves, the distant calls of birds, and the faint smell of damp earth filled the air.


    Turning to the Head Knight, Kyle asked.


    "Is the forest safe to camp in?"


    The Head Knight gave him a brief glance before nodding.


    "It''s as safe as it can be. The worst we might run into are regular beasts, but nothing we can''t handle."


    Kyle considered her words for a moment before giving a small nod.


    "Fine."


    He said.


    But his unease didn''t fade.


    Even if the Head Knight believed the forest was safe, Kyle wasn''t one to ignore his instincts.


    Reaching up, he gently stroked Queen, who had been resting on his shoulder.


    The hawk''s sharp golden eyes snapped open at his touch, and Kyle murmured softly.


    "Go."


    With a powerful beat of its wings, Queen took off into the sky, vanishing into the dense canopy above.


    Melissa and Bruce watched the bird disappear before looking at Kyle.


    "Sending Queen to scout?"


    Bruce asked.


    Kyle didn''t answer immediately.


    After a moment, he said.


    "Do you want to join Queen? You can if you insist."


    Kyle''s words made Bruce back off quickly.


    "On second note, perhaps I will just shut my mouth now."

 Chapter 69 69: Ch 69: What is wrong with this Village? - Part 1

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the forest path, Kyle finally let out a small breath.


    The eerie presence he had sensed earlier had vanished.


    There was nothing unusual lurking nearby¡ªnot anymore.


    Still, Kyle remained cautious.


    He turned to the Head Knight and asked.


    "Are we coming up on another village soon?"


    The Head Knight nodded, guiding her horse forward.


    "Yes. We should reach the nearest village in about ten minutes."


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Ten minutes?


    That was strange.


    He had a keen sense of his surroundings, and yet, he didn''t feel the presence of a village anywhere nearby.


    Normally, even before a settlement came into view, there would be signs¡ªdistant voices, cooking fires, the scent of livestock or fresh bread, the warmth of human life.


    But this time, there was nothing.


    Only silence.


    Melissa noticed his tense expression and frowned.


    "Is something wrong, my lord?"


    Kyle was quiet for a moment before answering.


    "Be careful when we enter the village. No matter what you see or hear, do not believe it until you are sure what you are seeing is the truth."


    He said.


    Melissa stiffened.


    "...What do you mean?"


    Kyle''s gaze remained sharp.


    "I have a bad feeling about this. There is supposed to be a village nearby, but I cannot feel the mana of the people who are supposed to be in that village."


    Melissa hesitated before nodding firmly. She was not good at mama control or sensing, but even she could verify what her young master was saying.


    "Understood. I''ll be on my guard."


    She looked toward Bruce, who was riding slightly ahead, and added.


    "I''ll pass on the warning."


    Kyle gave a slight nod but didn''t say anything else.


    Bruce probably already realized something was off as well.


    Minutes later, they reached the village.


    But as soon as they stepped onto the dirt road leading into the settlement, an unnatural silence settled over them.


    No chatter, no movement¡ªnot even the sound of animals.


    The buildings were intact, but the atmosphere was wrong.


    Too still. Too quiet.


    ''This feels almost unsettling. I better keep my guard up.''


    Kyle felt his wariness spike. Something was very, very wrong.


    Even the Head Knight, who had been calm before, looked uneasy. She scanned the surroundings before muttering, "This doesn''t feel right."


    Kyle glanced at her, surprised.


    For the Head Knight to openly admit something was amiss meant she truly sensed the danger as well.


    She turned to him and said.


    "I don''t like this. Let me enter first to check for any threats."


    But Kyle shook his head.


    "No, I want to go in alone first."


    He said.


    The Head Knight''s brows furrowed.


    "That''s too dangerous."


    Kyle, however, wasn''t swayed.


    "I need to confirm something."


    He said simply.


    Before she could argue further, he dismounted his horse and walked forward.


    The Head Knight swore under her breath.


    She could only watch him go before gritting her teeth and following after him.


    Before stepping forward, she glanced at Bruce and Melissa and ordered.


    "You two stay outside."


    Bruce and Melissa both nodded but looked uneasy.


    As Kyle and the Head Knight crossed the threshold of the silent village, the air grew colder.


    The pair walked inside, and Melissa tried to follow behind, only for Bruce to reach out and stop her before she could make a mistake.


    Bruce barely dodged the punch Melissa aimed at him, stepping back just in time to avoid a direct hit.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?!"


    He snapped, glaring at her.


    Melissa, fists clenched, glared right back.


    "What''s wrong with me? What''s wrong with you, Bruce? How can you just sit back while our master walks into danger?! You''re a disgrace to him!"


    Bruce exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples.


    "Melissa, listen to yourself. You''re letting your emotions cloud your judgment."


    "Oh? And you''re letting cowardice hold you back!"


    Bruce''s expression darkened.


    "You think rushing in blindly is bravery? That''s called stupidity."


    Melissa bristled, ready to argue, but her entire body froze.


    A chill ran down her spine as her mana senses screamed a warning.


    Bruce noticed her reaction and sighed.


    "Finally. You noticed."


    Melissa turned her sharp gaze toward the direction where she sensed the disturbance.


    Dozens of mana signatures.


    They were approaching quickly, creeping toward them like crawling insects.


    Her grip tightened on her weapon.


    "Tch... Bugs."


    Her lips curled into a dangerous smirk.


    "I guess I''ll just have to exterminate them."


    ______


    Meanwhile, Kyle walked deeper into the silent village, his eyes scanning the area with sharp precision.


    Each step he took felt heavier than the last.


    The deeper he went, the harder it became to move.


    Even breathing felt unnatural¡ªas though something in the air was pressing against his chest.


    This was no ordinary village.


    Something corrupted was festering here.


    A sickness in the air.


    A taint that tried to weigh him down, suffocate him, and keep him from progressing forward.


    But Kyle did not stop.


    He did not hesitate.


    He merely adjusted.


    With practiced ease, he circulated mana through his body, reinforcing himself.


    The pressure against him lightened immediately.


    His breathing stabilized.


    His movements became fluid once more.


    The corruption in the air still clung to him, but it no longer mattered.


    Kyle focused, searching for the source of this vile sensation.


    Behind him, the Head Knight finally caught up.


    She was breathing heavily, her movements slower than before.


    It was clear that even she was affected by the strange pressure weighing down this place.


    "You¡ª"


    She started, her voice slightly strained.


    Kyle kept walking.


    The Head Knight gritted her teeth and forced herself to move forward.


    When she finally reached him, she grabbed his arm and yanked him to a stop.


    "That''s enough, Kyle. Stop being a problem for me. You could get hurt if you keep pushing forward like this."


    She said, eyes sharp with frustration.


    Kyle finally turned to face her.


    His golden eyes, calm and unwavering, met hers.


    "You should be more worried about this village."


    He said simply.


    The Head Knight stiffened.


    Kyle''s gaze remained steady.


    "If we don''t deal with this soon, then my injuries will be the least of our concerns.""


    He continued.

 Chapter 70 70: Ch 70: What is wrong with this Village? - Part 2

    The head knight bit her lip as she considered Kyle''s words. She knew that he was right, but admitting it felt too much for her.


    Just as she tried to open her mouth, Kyle saw something gleaming in the corner of his eyes and his body acted on its own before his mind could catch up.


    Kyle barely had a moment to think before his body reacted on instinct.


    The attacker''s sword gleamed in the dim light, aimed directly at his heart.


    But Kyle had already moved.


    With a sharp twist, he yanked the Head Knight''s wrist, pulling her out of the way, while his other hand snapped upward¡ª


    CLANG!


    His knife met the oncoming blade, redirecting it just enough to miss its mark.


    A cold gust of wind brushed past Kyle''s cheek, sharp as a blade.


    And then¡ª


    A thick fog swallowed them whole.


    It rolled in unnaturally, swirling around them with an eerie presence.


    Kyle''s senses immediately sharpened.


    This wasn''t normal fog.


    It was infused with mana.


    ''How amusing. Someone is using mana, but I can tell they have no control over it. And the weight distribution for the attack is all wrong as well.''


    A deliberate tactic meant to confuse and isolate him. Either that, or the opponent was too inexperienced to not even realize it.


    Kyle clicked his tongue.


    ''For your sake, I hope it is the former. I do not like to be made fun of.''


    The Head Knight recovered quickly, stepping beside him. Her stance shifted, her sword raised defensively.


    Her sharp eyes darted through the fog, tracking movements only she could see.


    "So this is how it is. The enemy likely knew I was out of the castle and decided to try and take care of me when I am alone."


    She muttered.


    Kyle wasn''t so sure about that.


    The timing seemed too precise.


    This wasn''t just about the Head Knight.


    It was about him.


    He could feel the enemy''s eyes focusing on him now, not her.


    ''They''re after me.''


    And just as he had the thought¡ª


    The attacker struck again.


    The blade came fast.


    This time, aimed solely at Kyle.


    His eyes gleamed as he anticipated the movement.


    He didn''t dodge.


    He didn''t step back.


    Instead¡ª


    He moved forward.


    CLANG!


    Another sharp parry with his knife, but this time, Kyle did not just deflect.


    He twisted his wrist¡ª


    Redirecting the attack completely.


    The enemy stumbled from the sudden shift in force.


    Kyle immediately took advantage.


    His leg shot out, kicking the attacker squarely in the stomach.


    A grunt of pain.


    A figure lurched backward, barely catching themselves.


    Kyle caught a glimpse of their cloak as they disappeared into the fog.


    ''They''re fast''


    He noted.


    Too fast for an ordinary mercenary.


    The Head Knight turned to Kyle, eyes narrowed.


    "You knew something was wrong before we even entered this village."


    She said.


    Kyle kept his expression neutral.


    "I had a suspicion."


    The Head Knight''s frustration boiled over.


    "Enough."


    Before he could react, she grabbed his collar, yanking him close.


    Her grip was tight, her gaze intense.


    "What is happening here,?"


    She demanded.


    Kyle stared at her.


    He could easily break her hold.


    She wasn''t weak by any means, but against him¡ª


    It would take little effort.


    But he didn''t.


    Because he wanted her as an ally.


    So instead, he chose his words carefully.


    "Figure it out yourself."


    Kyle spoke with confidence before he felt the sword coming for him once more. But what was more annoying than the attack were his instincts.


    His instincts screamed.


    His body moved.


    ''Fuck! To think even this level of attack causes my instincts to flare. How shameless for someone like me.''


    Kyle yanked the head knight to his side once more.


    A blade tore through the space where she had just been standing.


    Had he been even a second slower¡ª


    The Head Knight''s eyes widened in realization.


    Kyle, meanwhile, was already reacting.


    Knife in hand, he turned and slashed.


    His blade met steel.


    Sparks flew.


    Another clash.


    The attacker wore a dark hood, their face obscured.


    But their stance, their movements¡ª


    They were untrained.


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed.


    ''Am I being underestimated?''


    The Head Knight had recovered by now, raising her sword beside him.


    Kyle was still analyzing.


    Still calculating.


    The fog thickened around them, moving unnaturally.


    "Heh, how amusing. Do these bugs really think they can fight against me using these useless tactics?"


    The attacker tried to harm Kyle again using the sword, but this time, Kyle was far from ideal.


    Kyle''s movements were too fast for the attacker to escape.


    The enemy barely had time to react before Kyle''s hand shot out and grabbed their wrist.


    The attacker''s body jerked mid-motion, their attempted retreat abruptly halted.


    The moment Kyle''s fingers tightened around the wrist, he felt it.


    ''This mana...''


    It was wrong.


    Not chaotic, not wild¡ªbut unnatural. As if it did not belong to the body it was touching. The disconnect was too much.


    And when he yanked the attacker forward, their hood slipped back, revealing a young face.


    A child.


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed.


    His grip did not loosen.


    The child, no older than ten or eleven, had sharp, defiant eyes.


    Yet, despite his youthful appearance, his mana did not feel like a child''s.


    It was too controlled.


    Too refined.


    Kyle''s instincts screamed at him.


    ''Something is not right.''


    The child struggled against his hold, glaring at Kyle with pure rage.


    "Let go of me!"


    He snarled, trying to yank his wrist free.


    Kyle tightened his grip.


    The child''s face twisted slightly, his arm trembling from the pressure.


    But Kyle wasn''t about to let go.


    Not yet.


    "...Who sent you?" Kyle asked, voice calm, but firm.


    The child''s lips pressed into a thin line.


    Silence.


    The Head Knight, who had been watching in stunned silence, finally snapped out of her daze.


    "What the hell¡ªhe''s just a child," she said, though there was hesitation in her voice.


    Kyle didn''t even glance at her.


    He wasn''t fooled.


    He could tell.


    This was no ordinary child.


    This was a weapon.


    A piece on someone else''s board.


    And Kyle wanted to know who was moving it.

 Chapter 71 71: Ch 71: What is wrong with this Village? - Part 3

    The child struggled, twisting his wrist sharply, trying to break free from Kyle''s hold.


    Kyle barely had to exert any force to keep him still.


    He could feel the boy''s heartbeat racing, his muscles tensed for another escape attempt. But it was pointless.


    "Give up or I will break your wrist, kid. I would rather not hurt you more than I need to, so it is in your best interest to listen to me."


    It was a warning for the kid to behave himself and let Kyle figure out what was wrong with him. That was the initial plan.


    But the kid seemed to have plans for his own, trying to hit and bite at the hand holding him.


    However, no matter what the kid did, he had no chance of escaping.


    Kyle was simply stronger, faster, and smarter.


    The child eventually stilled, his body sagging slightly in resignation. His quick, calculating eyes darted between Kyle and the Head Knight, assessing his options.


    There were none.


    A slow exhale escaped his lips. He gave up.


    The sudden shift in behavior caught the Head Knight off guard.


    "...Is he alright?"


    She asked, eyeing the boy cautiously.


    Kyle barely spared her a glance.


    "He''s fine. Do not show mercy just because your enemy is a child. That is a sure way to die fast."


    His voice was unbothered, yet laced with an unspoken warning.


    The child''s fists clenched at his sides, his jaw tightening.


    Kyle continued.


    "Besides, the kid is fine. And he''ll stay fine¡ªso long as he cooperates."


    The child''s lips pressed into a thin line. He knew what Kyle meant.


    The only reason he was still breathing was because Kyle allowed it.


    There was no sympathy in Kyle''s eyes. No mercy.


    This was not a kind noble who could be tricked with tears or a pitiful sob story.


    Kyle had already seen through him.


    "...Fine. I''ll talk. But let me go first."


    The child finally muttered, his voice sharp with bitterness.


    Kyle felt amused.


    How predictable.


    The kid thought he could run the moment he was released.


    Kyle decided to entertain the thought.


    Slowly, he let go.


    But not without ensuring that the child''s only available escape route led straight to the Head Knight.


    The moment Kyle''s fingers loosened, the boy bolted.


    His feet barely touched the ground as he dashed forward, attempting to weave past the Head Knight.


    She reacted instantly.


    Her armored hand latched onto his collar, yanking him back with ease.


    The boy gritted his teeth, his body twisting sharply in one last desperate attempt to slip free¡ª


    Then he did the unexpected.


    Instead of struggling further, he suddenly turned the blade on himself.


    A suicide attempt.


    Kyle''s eyes darkened.


    Tch.


    Not on his watch.


    Before the child could drive the dagger into his own throat, Kyle snatched his wrist mid-motion, twisting it sharply.


    The dagger clattered to the ground.


    The child gasped, his face twisting in pain, but Kyle did not let go.


    He leaned in slightly, voice quiet, but firm.


    "You''re not dying here."


    The boy''s chest rose and fell rapidly, his mind likely scrambling for another way out.


    Kyle didn''t give him one.


    Kyle studied the child''s face, watching as the flicker of emotion disappeared behind a carefully crafted mask of indifference.


    The assassin had a strong will¡ªthat much was clear. But Kyle wasn''t interested in breaking it.


    "You won''t talk?"


    Kyle asked, though his tone suggested he already knew the answer.


    The child met his gaze with defiance.


    "I won''t."


    Kyle smiled faintly.


    "That''s fine. I wasn''t expecting you to."


    That response seemed to catch the boy off guard. His body stiffened, but he quickly masked his confusion, forcing himself to return to a blank expression.


    Kyle glanced at the Head Knight.


    "Hold onto him while we walk back."


    She gave a firm nod and tightened her grip on the child''s wrist, preventing any attempts at escape.


    As they moved through the village ruins, Kyle tilted his head, his curiosity not yet satisfied.


    "Tell me, how did you make that fog?"


    The boy didn''t respond.


    Kyle continued, unfazed.


    "I couldn''t feel any active mana in you. That means it wasn''t yours."


    The child remained still, refusing to give anything away.


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Someone gave that ability to you, didn''t they?"


    The smallest twitch in the boy''s fingers betrayed him.


    Kyle chuckled.


    "Thought so."


    The assassin immediately schooled his features and scoffed.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Kyle simply smiled.


    "Sure you don''t."


    _______


    The fog creeping in, thick and unnatural. It slithered through the broken streets like a living thing, obscuring their vision and muting the world around them.


    The only thing that made it creepier were the zomby-like bodies moving through the fog.


    Bruce immediately slowed his steps, his instincts screaming that something was wrong.


    "This fog... it wasn''t here before."


    Melissa clenched her fists.


    "Tsk, first the fog and now more enemies. Why do they keep coming after us like this?"


    Her grip tightened around her weapon as she scanned their surroundings, tense and ready.


    "Master''s in there. We need to hurry."


    They pushed forward, but every step deeper into the village made the air feel heavier, like wading through unseen restraints.


    Then, movement¡ªshadows shifting within the fog.


    Bruce raised his weapon as figures emerged. More of them.


    Their blank, bloodshot eyes reflected nothing. Their bodies twitched unnaturally, yet they moved with deadly precision.


    Melissa exhaled sharply.


    "They''re everywhere."


    Bruce gritted his teeth.


    "No time to fight them all. We need to find the young master."


    Melissa hesitated¡ªleaving enemies at their backs was a risk¡ªbut she nodded.


    "Fine. We move fast."


    They sprinted forward, cutting down anyone who stepped in their path. The closer they got to the village center, the stronger the unnatural pressure in the air became.


    "We need to find the young master and get out of here. I have no idea what is going on in this village, but whatever it is, I am not sure I like it."

 Chapter 72 72: Ch 72: Secret of the Fog - Part 1

    Kyle notices two pairs of familiar mana running toward him, and the head knight tenses at the incoming presence.


    Her instincts take over, and before she can process who they are, she unsheathes her sword and moves to strike.


    A sharp clang of metal against metal rings through the air.


    Kyle has already moved, intercepting her attack with his own blade.


    With one hand, he blocks her strike, and with the other, he maintains a firm grip on the young assassin, ensuring the boy cannot take advantage of the commotion to escape.


    The head knight''s eyes widen in shock, realizing her mistake.


    She steps back and quickly composes herself, her grip tightening on her sword as she takes a steadying breath.


    "Tch. You should announce yourselves properly."


    She says, her voice gruff to hide her embarrassment.


    Her words sounded harsh, but it was just her way of trying to calm herself down and access the situation.


    Bruce and Melissa, now standing before them, are panting from their sprint. Bruce, ever cautious, keeps his weapon raised.


    "Did you just try to cut us down?"


    He asks, incredulous.


    Kyle was surprised by the fact that Bruce had taken such a stance against someone who was higher in authority and obviously more skilled.


    ''Looks like I was right about Bruce. I might need to put him in even more danger to see results from him.''


    Bruce felt a shiver go down his spine for no reason, and he immediately tried to look in the direction where Kyle was, but he failed to make eye contact.


    Melissa scoffs, rolling her shoulders as if shaking off the near attack.


    "We did try to make as much noise as possible. If you cannot hear us properly, then it is your fault muffff-."


    Bruce acted quickly and shut Melissa''s mouth. He knew that Melissa had a problem with authority and being polite, but she was pushing her luck.


    He had no idea why Melissa was acting like this. And truly, Melissa had no idea why she was acting like this either.


    ''Ugh, I should not care. But everytime I see that calm face, I want to attack it. What is it about the head knight that sets me off so much?''


    Kyle remains calm, lowering his sword but not relaxing his stance.


    "Tell me about the situation outside."


    Bruce takes a deep breath.


    "The situation outside is bad. The fog¡ªit''s unnatural. We were fighting people, but..."


    He hesitates, glancing at Melissa.


    "They weren''t normaL. They moved like they had no will of their own, but they weren''t dead either. They felt... wrong."


    She finishes grimly.


    Kyle shifts his gaze to the sky. The sun is almost gone, sinking behind the horizon in a haze of fading light.


    The head knight frowns and turns to him.


    "We should leave while we still can."


    Kyle, however, doesn''t move. He studies the boy in his grip, his expression unreadable.


    "No. There''s something here we need to understand first. Also, it is too late to leave."


    The head knight looks around the eerie village before turning to Kyle.


    "Do you really think staying here is safe?"


    she asks, her tone serious.


    Kyle doesn''t hesitate.


    "There must be a safe place. The assassin stayed here and waited for us, so he must know where to hide."


    Kyle turns to the child.


    "Will you talk now?"


    The boy glares at him, his expression hard and stubborn.


    "You can all die for all I care. I won''t help the enemy."


    The head knight frowns. She steps forward and holds out her hand.


    "Give him to me. Let me talk to him."


    She says.


    Kyle doesn''t argue. He hands the kid over, watching as the head knight kneels slightly to meet the boy''s eye level.


    "If you cooperate, I''ll grant your wish."


    She says firmly.


    The boy''s eyes flash with anger.


    "Then kill the higher-ups. That''s my wish. Only when they''re gone will the suffering end."


    He snaps.


    Everyone falls silent at his words.


    Kyle, Bruce, and Melissa exchange uneasy glances. Even the head knight hesitates for a moment, her grip tightening on the child''s arm.


    She finally exhales and steadies herself.


    "One last time - Will you cooperate?"


    She says.


    The child clenches his jaw and shakes his head.


    "No."


    ______


    While the pair was arguing, Kyle decided to do something productive.


    Kyle closes his eyes and focuses, trying to sense any mana around them.


    He expects to feel something in the fog, but there''s nothing. No mana, no magical traps¡ªjust thick mist blocking their vision.


    His eyes snap open as he realizes something.


    ''If there''s no mana in the fog, then whatever is controlling those people outside must be avoiding it. The fog isn''t a trap. It''s a barrier.''


    That explains why the young assassin survived.


    Kyle glances at the kid, who stares back with a blank expression, refusing to speak.


    ''So that''s how you''ve stayed alive...''


    Just then, a familiar presence catches his attention.


    He lifts his arm, and moments later, Queen swoops down, landing gently.


    Even with the fog, his hawk familiar found him easily.


    Kyle brushes a hand over Queen''s feathers, listening to the feelings they shares through their bond.


    There''s movement outside the fog, but nothing within it.


    ''So as long as we stay here, we won''t be attacked.''


    He turns to the group.


    "The fog is keeping us safe. It''s not the enemy. It''s actually stopping those things outside from getting to us"


    He says.


    Bruce frowns.


    "You sure, young master?"


    Kyle nods.


    "If it was dangerous, the kid wouldn''t be alive."


    Melissa crosses her arms.


    "So what do we do? Stay here all night?"


    The head knight sighs.


    "It''s the safest option. We''ll rest in shifts. One person keeps watch while the others sleep."


    Kyle steps forward.


    "I''ll take first watch. I''ll keep an eye on him too."


    His eyes flick to the kid.


    The young assassin scowls but says nothing.


    Bruce stretches.


    "Finally, a break. I''m exhausted."


    Melissa sits down with a sigh.


    "No fighting? I''ll take it."


    Kyle glances at the fog swirling around them. It still feels unnatural, but at least, for now, it''s their best chance of surviving the night.

 Chapter 73 73: Ch 73: Secret of the Fog - Part 2

    As the others sleep, Kyle remains alert, his gaze scanning the dense fog that surrounds them.


    The mist swirls lazily, thick and impenetrable, but silent.


    Nothing moves inside it.


    Just as he suspected, it acts as a protective barrier, keeping the dangers outside at bay.


    He glances at the young assassin, who is lying still on the ground, pretending to be asleep. Kyle smirks.


    ''He''s not fooling anyone.''


    "Stop pretending. Sit up and talk."


    Kyle says casually, not even looking at the kid.


    For a moment, the assassin doesn''t move. Then, realizing he''s been caught, the boy sighs and sits up, his expression neutral.


    "What do you want?"


    The kid asks.


    Kyle leans back against a broken wall.


    "Tell me about the fog."


    The assassin stays quiet, his lips pressed into a thin line. Kyle doesn''t push him, letting the silence stretch between them.


    The heavy atmosphere, mixed with exhaustion, seems to wear the boy down. Finally, he speaks.


    "This technique used to belong to my family. We trained in it for generations."


    The assassin says. His voice is low, almost hesitant.


    Kyle raises an eyebrow.


    ''So it''s a technique that has been in their blood? The mana protection must have passed over when the previous head passed away. He must have activated the latent mana in this kid. It''s why I cannot feel his mana either.''


    That explains why the fog felt so controlled, unlike ordinary magic.


    "We used to be a loyal noble house who helped take care of this region for the previous Grand Duke. But, because of a single mistake, the Grand Duchess and her retainers decided we were better off dead."


    The boy continues, his tone darkening.


    Kyle watches him carefully.


    "A mistake, huh? Let me guess... your family''s ''mistake'' was attempting to eliminate someone in power."


    He taps his fingers against his knee, thinking.


    The assassin''s expression sharpens instantly, his eyes narrowing.


    It was easy enough for Kyle to guess what happened. The thorough extermination of a family likely meant that someone was trying to bury some secrets.


    ''Looks like this child''s family fell victim to some ambitious fools are were not able to escape.''


    The kid continued to speak, not stopping to see the thoughtful look on Kyle''s face.


    "There was no attempt. It was a successful mission. My family rooted out corruption. We eliminated those who used their power to trample over the weak."


    He snaps.


    Kyle nods slowly.


    ''I see... So that''s how it was. So it was as much about revenge as it was about self-preservation. No wonder the officials went far and beyond to exterminate a threat to their lives.''


    The boy doesn''t notice the flicker of understanding in Kyle''s eyes and continues speaking, his voice laced with bitterness.


    "But instead of thanking us, the Grand Duchess and her people wiped us out. They couldn''t stand the thought of someone powerful enough to challenge them."


    Kyle exhales softly.


    He understands now.


    The assassin''s family was a threat¡ªtoo skilled, too dangerous. So the people in power destroyed them before they could become a problem.


    Kyle meets the boy''s eyes.


    "It''s a shame. Losing an asset like that... your family must have been quite formidable."


    He says.


    The assassin scoffs.


    "Why do you care?"


    Kyle smiles slightly.


    "Because you''re useful. Why don''t you come work for me? You have no family, so you will need a way to earn money to stay alive."


    He tilts his head.


    The assassin stiffens. Then he glares at Kyle, full of hatred.


    "All nobles are the same. Corrupt, power-hungry. You just want to use me."


    Kyle chuckles.


    "You''re not wrong."


    The kid blinks, caught off guard.


    "I am interested in your fog technique. In fact, I''ve already figured most of it out."


    Kyle admits easily.


    The assassin''s expression twists into disbelief.


    "Liar."


    Just then, a familiar chime echoes in Kyle''s mind. A translucent system window appears in front of him.


    [System Notification: Your understanding of ''Fog Concealment'' has reached 90%.]


    Kyle smiles, amused.


    "I don''t need you to believe me."


    The boy clenches his fists.


    "That''s impossible. My family spent years mastering this technique. You can''t just learn it in one night!"


    Kyle shrugs.


    "Believe what you want."


    The assassin glares at him but doesn''t argue further.


    The night stretches on in silence, but Kyle doesn''t bother waking the others for their shifts.


    He doesn''t feel tired. His mind is still processing what he''s learned¡ªabout the fog, about the assassin, about the power struggles that have left behind nothing but destruction.


    When the first hints of dawn creep through the fog, Kyle finally moves. He stretches, then nudges Bruce and Melissa awake.


    "Time to go."


    He says.


    Bruce groans.


    "Already?"


    Melissa rubs her eyes and yawns.


    "Did anything happen?"


    Kyle shakes his head.


    "No. Everything was quiet."


    The head knight stands and adjusts her armor.


    "Good. Then we leave immediately."


    Kyle glances at the young assassin, who is still sitting silently.


    "And you? Coming with us?"


    He asks.


    The kid glares at him and turns away.


    "I don''t take orders from nobles."


    Kyle simply smirks.


    "Suit yourself."


    With that, the group prepares to move. The fog still lingers around them, but Kyle now understands it.


    ''This village held secrets. It''s a shame I will need to leave before I get to the bottom of what happened here.''


    As they prepare to leave, Kyle turns to the head knight, who is sitting quietly beside him. He studies her for a moment before speaking.


    "So, what are you going to do about this situation?"


    He says casually.


    The head knight blinks, feigning confusion.


    "What do you mean?"


    Kyle gives her a knowing look.


    "There''s no point in pretending. I know you were awake for most of my conversation with the kid. You heard everything, didn''t you?"


    He says.


    The head knight stiffens slightly, her back straightening. A faint blush creeps onto her face as she realizes she''s been caught.


    She had tried to stay still and keep her breathing even, hoping to fool Kyle into thinking she was asleep. But, of course, he had noticed.


    ''He always notices.''


    Her heart flutters at the thought.


    ''He was paying attention to me...''


    A warm, tingling feeling spreads through her chest, but she quickly suppresses it, forcing herself to focus.


    She clears her throat.


    "Yes, I heard everything."


    She admits, keeping her voice steady.


    Kyle nods, as if he expected nothing less.


    "Then?"


    She crosses her arms, expression firm.


    "I''ll take care of it on my own. I have a plan."


    Kyle raises an eyebrow.


    "Oh? And what exactly is this plan of yours?"


    The head knight hesitates for a split second before shaking her head.


    "It''s better if you don''t know."


    Kyle smirks.


    "That dangerous, huh?"


    She exhales sharply.


    "Just trust me. This is something I need to handle myself."


    Kyle studies her face for a moment, then shrugs.


    "Fine. But don''t get yourself killed."


    The head knight feels another warmth spread through her at his words, but she quickly tamps it down.


    "I won''t."


    She replies firmly.


    With that, the conversation ends, and the group begins their departure. But the head knight''s mind is already working, formulating her next move.


    She had heard everything the assassin said. And now, she had a decision to make.

 Chapter 74 74: Ch 74: Secret of the Fog - Part 3

    As the first rays of sunlight break over the horizon, the thick fog begins to thin, revealing the ruined village beneath it.


    Kyle watches as the mist coils and fades, and he knows this is their chance.


    "It''s time to move."


    He announces, his voice calm but firm.


    Bruce surveys the horde in front of them and clicks his tongue.


    "Damn it. They''re still here."


    Melissa grips her weapon tighter.


    "Did you really think they''d just disappear?"


    Bruce shrugs.


    "I was hoping."


    The creatures, half-dead and mindless, slowly turn toward them. Their bloodshot eyes reflect nothing but hunger.


    Kyle turns to the head knight.


    "We''ll have to break through. Stick close, or you''ll die"


    He says.


    The head knight narrows her eyes.


    "You''re getting too comfortable giving me orders."


    She says dryly.


    Kyle smirks.


    "You''re free to stay behind if you want."


    She scoffs but doesn''t argue. Instead, she tightens her grip on her sword.


    "Fine. I''ll follow your lead this time. But next time, don''t expect me to stay silent."


    Kyle rolls his eyes.


    "Noted."


    Without another word, he draws his sword and channels mana through it. The blade hums with power, a faint glow outlining its edge.


    The head knight''s eyes widen slightly.


    "You can use internal energy?"


    Kyle glances at her.


    "Obviously."


    She exhales sharply, momentarily stunned.


    ''He''s been hiding this? No wonder he isn''t afraid of anything.''


    A strange feeling blooms in her chest¡ªsomething protective, something determined.


    ''He''s strong, but he''s still just a frog in a pond. He doesn''t realize how vast the world is.''


    Her thoughts wander for a split second¡ªimagining sparring with Kyle, training him, standing side by side in battle.


    Her heart skips a beat at the unexpected image, and a faint blush creeps onto her cheeks.


    Then Kyle''s voice interrupts her.


    "Hey, daydreamer. We''re moving now."


    She blinks, snapping back to reality, her face burning.


    "R-Right."


    Kyle doesn''t press the matter and instead gestures ahead.


    "Stick close. We don''t waste energy fighting all of them, just enough to clear a path."


    Melissa nods.


    "Understood."


    Bruce exhales.


    "Let''s get this over with."


    The young assassin, still restrained, watches the battle unfold with a conflicted expression.


    Kyle leads the charge, cutting down the first wave of undead with swift, precise strikes.


    The head knight follows immediately, her sword carving a path through the creatures. Bruce and Melissa stay close behind, protecting the flanks.


    The horde reacts violently to their attack, clawing and shrieking, but the team moves efficiently.


    Then, as they finally break past the horde, something unexpected happens.


    An invisible force stops the half-dead from following them.


    The creatures thrash and snarl, but an unseen barrier holds them back.


    Kyle slows his steps, frowning.


    ''This was a trap. These creatures are being held here with a purpose. Someone wants people to die here.''


    His eyes flicker toward the head knight.


    '' This trap, it was set here purposely. But for who? Me, or her?''


    The head knight clenches her jaw.


    "We can''t leave it like this. Someone has to come back and deal with them properly."


    She says.


    Kyle nods.


    "The only way to release them is through a purification ceremony."


    The head knight bites her lip.


    "I''ll report this to the Grand Duchess."


    Kyle''s gaze shifts to the young assassin. The boy is staring at the trapped creatures, his fists clenched.


    Kyle raises an eyebrow.


    "Something on your mind?"


    The boy doesn''t look at him.


    "You wouldn''t understand."


    Kyle smirks.


    "Try me."


    The boy glares at him.


    "They were people. Someone turned them into this."


    Kyle''s expression remains unreadable.


    "And?"


    The boy''s hands tremble.


    "And... it''s not right."


    Kyle watches him for a moment.


    "No, it''s not."


    The assassin flinches, surprised by the agreement.


    Kyle turns away.


    "Let''s go."


    Without another word, the group moves forward, leaving the horde¡ªand the mystery of the trap¡ªbehind.


    ______


    As they approach the towering gates of the Grand Duchess''s castle, Kyle slows his horse and surveys the surroundings.


    The castle is grand, yet something about it feels... hollow.


    The guards stationed at the entrance stand with stiff postures, but their eyes lack discipline.


    They seem bored, uninterested in their duty.


    Kyle exhales sharply and swings off his horse first, landing with practiced ease.


    The moment his boots touch the ground, two guards step forward, their hands on their weapons.


    "Halt. State your business."


    One of them says.


    Kyle raises an eyebrow.


    ''Do they not recognize the head knight?''


    Before he can speak, the head knight strides past him, her presence commanding.


    "Stand down. These people are guests of the Grand Duchess"


    She orders.


    The guards exchange a look, a flicker of amusement passing between them before they lazily lower their weapons.


    Kyle narrows his eyes.


    ''That was disrespectful.''


    His suspicions are confirmed when the guards make no effort to formally greet them.


    Instead, they seem unimpressed, as if they don''t see the Grand Duchess as a figure worth their respect.


    The head knight, noticing their lack of reaction, grips her sword and smacks it against the stone ground with a loud clang.


    The guards immediately straighten, their casual attitude vanishing in an instant.


    "Welcome, esteemed guests."


    One of them says, suddenly formal.


    Kyle watches the exchange, his expression unreadable.


    ''So they don''t respect the Grand Duchess, but they fear power and authority. Well, that is human nature for you. I guess I can''t blame them for it.''


    As they walk past the now-submissive guards, Kyle speaks to the head knight in a low voice.


    "The Grand Duchess should find better people."


    She falters for just a second before sighing.


    "I wish she could. But things... aren''t that simple."


    She admits.


    Kyle hums in thought but doesn''t press further.


    Inside, the castle''s atmosphere is different.


    The halls are pristine, decorated with fine tapestries and shining chandeliers.


    Servants move with silent efficiency, their postures precise and disciplined.


    It''s clear that while the guards are lacking, the inner staff is well-trained.


    A tall man in formal attire approaches them with measured steps.


    His presence is imposing¡ªnot due to his appearance, but his aura.


    Even without lifting a finger, Kyle can tell this butler is dangerous. His movements are too controlled, his eyes too sharp.


    "Welcome back, Head Knight. And welcome, guests of the Grand Duchess. I assume your journey was... eventful."


    The butler greets smoothly. He then turns his gaze to the group.


    The head knight nods and steps aside, motioning to the young assassin.


    "Take care of the child. And see to it that the guests are properly accommodated."


    She instructs.


    The butler''s eyes flicker toward the young assassin, and for a moment, something unreadable passes over his face. Then, he nods.


    "Understood."


    He gestures for the others to follow.


    Bruce and Melissa exchange a glance before silently falling in step behind him. The young assassin hesitates but follows, though his posture remains tense.


    Kyle is about to do the same when he suddenly feels a firm grip on his wrist.


    He turns, finding the head knight holding onto him.


    The head knight seemed to be holding on to Kyle and her voice sounded a little bit off. So Kyle paused to hear her out. Finally, the head knight opened her mouth.

 Chapter 75 75: Ch 75: Truth behind the mask - Part 1

    "Not you. You''re coming with me."


    The head knight''s words were clear. Despite her earlier hesitation, her eyes showed nothing but authority. She was not going to take ''no'' for an answer.


    Kyle raises an eyebrow.


    "Oh? And what order do you have for me now?"


    She doesn''t answer immediately. Instead, she pulls him aside, leading him through a different corridor.


    Kyle knew that he had a choice to follow the head knight or not. But he felt curious enough to hear her out.


    "If you wanted some alone time, you could''ve just said so."


    The head knight scoffs.


    "Don''t flatter yourself."


    But Kyle notices the slight pink dusting her ears. He doesn''t comment on it. Instead, he lets her lead, curiosity piqued.


    As they walk deeper into the castle, he wonders just what exactly she has planned for him.


    Kyle follows the head knight down a long, quiet corridor.


    The deeper they go, the more isolated it feels. The usual presence of servants or guards is missing, making the atmosphere eerily still.


    Kyle narrows his eyes and discreetly reaches out with his senses, searching for any hidden mana signatures.


    Nothing.


    ''This place is empty.''


    His suspicion grows, and he stops walking.


    "So, are you bringing me here to deal with the ''useless noble'' for good?"


    He says, his voice calm but laced with wariness.


    The head knight stops in her tracks. A deep blush forms on her face as she whirls around to face him.


    "What?! No!"


    She exclaims, clearly flustered.


    Kyle smirks slightly.


    ''Interesting reaction.''


    The head knight crosses her arms, her expression turning serious.


    "What I''m about to tell you is dangerous information. You could lose your life just by knowing it.""


    She says.


    Kyle raises an eyebrow.


    "Is that supposed to scare me?"


    She ignores his remark and places a hand on the door at the end of the corridor.


    "Before I open this door, I need you to swear on god that you won''t tell anyone what you see or hear from this moment on."


    Kyle''s smirk widens. He finds her request amusing.


    ''A vow on god?''


    He had never cared for the gods, nor did he acknowledge their power over him. A vow made in their name held no weight for someone like him.


    But if this is what the head knight needs to feel secure, he is more than willing to play along.


    Raising a hand, Kyle puts on a solemn expression.


    "I swear on god."


    He says.


    The head knight exhales, her tense shoulders relaxing.


    "Good."


    She pushes open the heavy wooden door.


    Inside, Kyle recognizes the room immediately¡ªit''s the Grand Duchess''s office.


    The space is well-furnished but lacks the grand extravagance one would expect.


    Bookshelves line the walls, a desk sits in the center, and a large window lets in the morning light.


    But something is off.


    The room is empty.


    Kyle steps inside and glances around.


    "No Grand Duchess? Did she run away before I arrived?"


    He comments.


    The head knight ignores him and walks toward the chair behind the desk. Instead of stopping, she sits down and, with a sigh, reaches up to remove her helmet.


    A cascade of short, snowy-white hair spills out. The metal helmet clanks softly against the desk as she places it down.


    Her delicate features are now fully visible¡ªsharp eyes, fair skin, and an undeniable aura of nobility.


    She leans back in her chair and folds her hands together.


    "Welcome, Kyle Armstrong, to the Grand Duchess''s castle. Or should I say, welcome to my office."


    She says, a small smile playing on her lips.


    Kyle tilts his head, waiting for her to continue.


    "I am Grand Duchess Amanda. If you''re wondering why the head knight and the Grand Duchess are the same person, I imagine you have many questions."


    She finally reveals.


    She waits, expecting shock, disbelief¡ªmaybe even fear.


    But Kyle merely blinks. He doesn''t look impressed, surprised, or even remotely interested.


    Instead, he asks.


    "So? Did I pass your test or not?"


    Amanda''s fingers twitch slightly in surprise.


    "...Test?"


    Kyle crosses his arms and leans against the wall, watching her with calm eyes.


    "It was obvious that you wanted something from me the second you came to meet me. After all, why else would the head knight of the grand duchess come to meet a useless noble like me?"


    Amanda listens in silence, but there''s a glint of amusement in her gaze.


    Kyle continued.


    "Moreover, you personally brought me all the way back here. I can only assume that you want something from me but do not want others to know. So, have I earned the right to know what you want?"


    Amanda chuckles softly.


    "You''re sharp. It would have been better if you were truly a good-looking fool. It would have made my decision much easier to make. Well, but perhaps, it would be a different outcome if you truly happened to be a fool as the rumors portrayed you to be."


    She admits.


    Kyle shrugs. "I don''t have time to be shocked over things that don''t matter."


    Amanda leans forward, resting her chin on her hand.


    "And what does matter to you, Kyle Armstrong?"


    Kyle meets her gaze, his golden eyes unreadable.


    "Power."


    Amanda watches him for a moment, then lets out a slow breath.


    "I see."


    She gestures toward the chair in front of her desk.


    "Sit. We have much to discuss."


    Kyle doesn''t hesitate. He takes a seat, his posture relaxed but alert.


    "Alright, Grand Duchess. What''s next?"


    Amanda smirks.


    "Now, we get to the real reason I brought you here. It''s simple really- I need someone to marry and you were one of the candidates I was considering."


    Kyle blinks, processing Amanda''s words.


    "You considered me as a candidate for your marriage?"


    He repeats, his tone flat.


    Amanda nods, her blue eyes sharp and unreadable.


    "Yes. I needed to test your character before making any decisions."


    Kyle leans back slightly, exhaling.


    "That''s a bad idea. Politically, I have no strong backing. Financially, my family''s influence isn''t particularly noteworthy. And personally, I have no intention of getting married anytime soon."


    He says bluntly.


    Amanda lets out a small laugh, seemingly unfazed by his rejection.


    "I know. That''s why you don''t fit the criteria I originally set for myself. I need a husband who serves as a figurehead, someone who won''t get in my way"


    She admits.


    Kyle raises an eyebrow.


    "Then I assume I''m free to go now that you''ve confirmed I''m unsuitable?"


    He stands, ready to leave, but before he can take a step, Amanda suddenly reaches out and grabs his hand.


    "Sit down."


    She commands, her voice softer than before.


    Kyle eyes her warily, but after a moment, he complies. He lowers himself back into the chair, his gaze steady on her.


    "What now?"


    Amanda hesitates, then sighs.


    "You don''t fit the requirements I set. But after observing you, I realized something else."


    She says, her grip on his hand tightening slightly.


    Kyle tilts his head.


    "And what''s that?"


    Amanda looks him straight in the eyes.


    "I''ve fallen for you."


    For the first time in a long while, Kyle is caught off guard. He stares at her, silent, before finally speaking.


    "...You''re joking.

 Chapter 76 76: Ch 76: Truth behind the mask - Part 2

    Kyle stared at Grand Duchess Amanda, her words still sinking in.


    Of all the things she could have said, a confession was the last thing he expected. His disbelief must have been obvious because Grand Duchess Amanda let out a small sigh, leaning back in her chair.


    "This is not a joke, Kyle. My offer is genuine."


    She said firmly.


    Kyle exhaled slowly, forcing himself to calm down and think logically.


    Grand Duchess Amanda was not the type to say things without reason.


    If she truly had fallen for him, that was one thing¡ªbut this engagement, whether she had feelings for him or not, had to serve a purpose beyond just romance.


    ''This is not a simple engagement, right? Even if the Grand Duchess tells me she likes me, how can mere feelings influence someone at her level?''


    Seeing him lost in thought, Grand Duchess Amanda continued.


    "Ah, I can tell that you are confused about a lot of things. But I did not make this decision without thinking about it."


    The older female continued before Kyle could call out the flaws in her plan or tell her ''no.''


    "Despite what I''ve seen from you personally, your reputation remains that of a useless noble. That makes you the perfect scapegoat for me during political meetings."


    Kyle narrowed his eyes.


    "A scapegoat?"


    Grand Duchess Amanda nodded.


    "Yes. With you by my side, no one will expect you to be anything more than a decorative noble. That works in my favor. Meanwhile, you will gain access to resources you never could as the third son of a duke. I''m offering you freedom and power."


    Kyle hummed in thought.


    The idea did make sense.


    But still, the thought of being tied down like this felt more like an annoyance than a benefit.


    "I have no intention of leaning on your power or influence. I might also not act as docile as you want me to be."


    He finally said.


    Grand Duchess Amanda chuckled.


    "I don''t expect you to. That''s why I''m offering you something else. If you accept this engagement, I will personally ensure that no one tries to use you. You will be free to pursue your own goals without interference."


    She leaned forward, her piercing gaze locking onto his.


    Now that was an offer Kyle couldn''t ignore. A small smirk tugged at his lips.


    "So, as long as I don''t cause trouble for you, I can do whatever I want?"


    Grand Duchess Amanda nodded.


    "Exactly. Well, if you do cause a bit of trouble, that will only help me out more."


    Kyle thought for a moment before sighing.


    ''The conditions are not bad, and I will also be free to be able to handle my own people and gather as much power as I want to. But the best thing would be to have a shield against other political ploys.''


    One thing Kyle knew about being born into a noble family was that marriage was often a transaction.


    And he had already noticed how far his family was willing to push him if it meant they got something out of it.


    Since Kyle did not intend to end his family, having a screen for protection was the next best thing.


    "Fine. I accept."


    Grand Duchess Amanda''s expression didn''t change, but he could tell she was pleased.


    "Good. We''ll make the announcement soon."


    Kyle stood up, but before he could leave, Grand Duchess Amanda spoke again.


    "Since we''re engaged now, you can avoid the war."


    Kyle turned back and gave her an amused look.


    "I''m going anyway."


    Grand Duchess Amanda felt her heart skip a beat, but she quickly composed herself. She should have expected that.


    "I had a feeling you would. Do whatever you want. I''ll handle things here."


    She murmured. She knew trying to stop him was useless.


    _____


    By the evening, rumors of Kyle''s engagement to the Grand Duchess had already spread far beyond the duchy.


    The news traveled swiftly, reaching the ears of those with a vested interest in the Grand Duchess''s affairs. Among them was Baron Adam, one of her biggest political opponents.


    Seated in his grand office, Baron Adam read over the report again, his jaw tightening with irritation.


    "Kyle Armstrong, huh?"


    He muttered under his breath.


    He set the paper down and immediately called for his daughter.


    It did not take long for Lady Rose Adam to arrive, but when she did, she looked more irritated than concerned.


    "Father, why did you call for me now? I was in the middle of my beauty treatment."


    She huffed, crossing her arms.


    Baron Adam''s temple twitched in irritation, but he forced himself to remain calm.


    He had long since learned that yelling at his daughter would get him nowhere. Instead, he took a deep breath before speaking.


    "The Grand Duchess has announced her engagement."


    He said, watching Rose''s reaction carefully.


    Predictably, Rose scoffed.


    "And? What does that have to do with me?"


    Baron Adam''s patience wore thin.


    "It matters because the Grand Duchess has chosen an unexpected candidate¡ªKyle Armstrong."


    This time, Rose actually paused, her brows furrowing.


    "Kyle Armstrong? You mean that Kyle Armstrong? The useless third son?"


    "The very same."


    Her father confirmed.


    Rose let out an exaggerated laugh, waving a hand dismissively.


    "That''s ridiculous! What could she possibly see in him?"


    "That is exactly what concerns me. The Grand Duchess is not a fool. She would not choose someone without reason."


    Baron Adam said, his tone serious. He narrowed his eyes.


    "If Kyle Armstrong was truly useless, she would have discarded him. But instead, she''s tying him to her."


    Rose still didn''t seem to grasp the gravity of the situation.


    "So what? Even if she''s using him for some political reason, it''s not like he suddenly became important overnight."


    Baron Adam clenched his fists under his desk.


    "You truly don''t understand, do you? Even if Kyle Armstrong is useless, then this engagement could change the power balance. The Grand Duchess gaining a competent partner could solidify her position."


    He let out a frustrated sigh.


    Rose pouted, crossing her arms.


    "So what do you want me to do about it?"


    Baron Adam''s gaze hardened.


    "You are going to make Kyle Armstrong yours."


    Rose blinked.


    "...Excuse me?"


    "You heard me. You will find a way to seduce him, manipulate him, do whatever it takes to make him fall for you."


    Her father said.


    Rose scowled.


    "And why, exactly, should I lower myself for someone like him?"


    "Because, if Kyle Armstrong proves to be valuable, then having him on our side would be far better than allowing him to strengthen the Grand Duchess''s position."


    Baron Adam said, his voice deadly serious,


    Rose still looked displeased, but she didn''t argue. Instead, she sighed dramatically and flicked her hair back.


    "Fine. I''ll see what I can do. But don''t blame me if he''s as boring as everyone says."


    Baron Adam finally relaxed a little.


    "Good. Do not underestimate him."


    Rose only smirked.


    "Please. Men are all the same."


    As she turned to leave, Baron Adam watched her with a calculating gaze.


    ''You had better not mess this up, Rose.''


    If the Grand Duchess had chosen Kyle Armstrong, then he was worth paying attention to.


    And if that was the case, Baron Adam had no intention of letting him remain by her side.

 Chapter 77 77: Ch 77: The Engagement - Part 1

    Lady Rose Adam sat in front of her vanity, her lips pursed in irritation as her maid brushed through her golden hair.


    The idea that she¡ªLady Rose¡ªhad to seduce someone she had already rejected made her stomach churn with disgust.


    She crossed her arms and let out a dramatic sigh.


    "This is insulting. I was the one who cast that useless noble aside. And now, Father expects me to go crawling back to him? Unbelievable!"


    She muttered, her tone dripping with disdain.


    Her maid, a woman named Clarisse who had served her for years, gave a sympathetic nod.


    "My lady, you are absolutely right. It is unjust that you should have to lower yourself for someone beneath you."


    She agreed, her voice smooth and filled with devotion.


    Rose felt validated by her maid''s words, and a pleased smile curled on her lips.


    "Exactly. Why should I be the one to chase him when he should be grateful that I ever looked at him in the first place?"


    Clarisse shook her head.


    "It is because men do not appreciate what they have until it''s gone, my lady. Lord Kyle Armstrong must have realized his mistake, and now he seeks to elevate himself by latching onto the Grand Duchess."


    Rose scoffed at the thought, though deep inside, it stung.


    ''Kyle should have come crawling back to me first.''


    But instead, he had moved on¡ªto someone far more powerful. That realization left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    "Enough of this. Prepare a dress for me. I''ll be attending Lady Genevieve''s tea party."


    Rose said, flicking her hand dismissively.


    Clarisse smiled knowingly.


    "A wise decision, my lady. You will show them all that you remain unmatched in beauty and status."


    With renewed determination, Rose allowed herself to be pampered.


    Clarisse selected a pastel pink dress embroidered with delicate pearls, the very image of elegance.


    Rose adorned herself with matching jewelry, ensuring that no one could find a single flaw in her appearance.


    Once she was satisfied with how she looked, she left for the tea party.


    The moment Lady Rose arrived, the ladies greeted her with practiced smiles and polite nods.


    The maid who led her to her seat, however, had an unusual glint in her eyes, as though she were suppressing a smirk.


    Rose narrowed her eyes.


    ''What is she smirking about?''


    She gracefully took her seat, only to find herself immediately surrounded by excited whispers.


    The conversation of the tea party had one central topic¡ªthe Grand Duchess''s engagement.


    "Oh, did you hear? The Grand Duchess has chosen Kyle Armstrong as her fiance?!"


    One lady gasped, fanning herself dramatically.


    "Unbelievable! Who would have thought she would settle for him?"


    Another giggled.


    Rose forced a laugh, pretending to be unbothered.


    "Well, I certainly don''t care. After all, I was the one who discarded him."


    Her words were smooth, confident. But then, Lady Ruri, known for her sharp tongue, leaned in with a smirk.


    "Discarded him, you say? Or perhaps... you were the one discarded?"


    Lady Ruri''s voice carried a teasing edge.


    The laughter that followed was like a slap to Rose''s pride. Her face burned with humiliation, her grip tightening around her teacup.


    She wanted to snap back, to wipe the smirk off Lady Ruri''s face¡ªbut no matter what she said, she would only look desperate.


    So instead, she forced a tight smile and remained silent for the rest of the tea party, ignoring the knowing looks sent her way.


    The moment she returned to her room, she threw her gloves onto the floor in rage.


    "How dare they laugh at me?! Me! Lady Rose Adam!"


    She seethed, pacing furiously.


    Clarisse remained calm, watching her lady''s outburst with a knowing expression.


    "They are simply jealous of your position, my lady. It is their loss for underestimating you."


    She soothed.


    Rose clenched her fists.


    "I will not let them have the last laugh. I''ll seduce Kyle Armstrong back and show the Grand Duchess that she is nothing compared to me."


    Clarisse smiled approvingly.


    "A brilliant plan, my lady. Lord Armstrong was once yours¡ªhe will fall for you again."


    Rose smirked.


    "Not only will I make him want me again, but when I do, I will publicly reject him. I will humiliate him the way he has humiliated me."


    Her eyes gleamed with determination. She would not be laughed at. She would not be overshadowed.


    Kyle Armstrong would come crawling back to her.


    And when he did, she would be the one to discard him.


    ______


    After his meeting with Grand Duchess Amanda, Kyle returned to his assigned chambers, feeling at ease for the first time in a while.


    Not long after, the Grand Duchess''s butler arrived to deliver a message.


    "The Grand Duchess has instructed me to inform you that the engagement papers will be ready for your signature tomorrow morning, Lord Armstrong. Until then, you are free to enjoy the estate as you please."


    The butler said with a respectful bow.


    Kyle simply nodded.


    "Understood."


    The butler bowed once more and left the room, leaving Kyle alone with his thoughts.


    ''A formal engagement, huh?''


    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. He still wasn''t sure how things ended up like this, but the deal had enough benefits for him to not refuse.


    Rather than dwell on it, he decided to make the most of his free time. And for Kyle, that meant training his subordinates.


    Before dinner, Kyle summoned Bruce and Melissa to his chambers for their daily training session. The two entered the room, their expressions tense.


    Kyle, always perceptive, immediately noticed their hesitation. He leaned back against the chair, arms crossed.


    "You both want to ask me something. Stop holding back and just ask."


    Bruce exchanged a quick glance with Melissa before stepping forward. He hesitated for only a second before speaking.


    "Young Master, are you... serious about this engagement?"


    Melissa tensed beside him, her hands curling into fists.


    Kyle met Bruce''s gaze calmly.


    "Yes, I am. But don''t misunderstand¡ªit''s just a contract. A political arrangement. Nothing more."


    Bruce frowned, clearly unconvinced.


    "Even so, an engagement is an engagement, Young Master. Are you really sure about this?"


    Kyle smirked.


    "I wouldn''t have agreed if I wasn''t."


    Bruce looked like he wanted to say more, but he held his tongue. He had served Kyle long enough to know that once his young master made a decision, there was no changing it.


    Melissa, on the other hand, remained silent. But inside, she was burning.


    ''Why does it have to be her?''


    She knew Kyle well.


    He wasn''t the type to get involved in meaningless entanglements, yet here he was, engaged to the powerful Grand Duchess. And worst of all, she couldn''t do anything about it.


    ''She''s stronger, more powerful... But I won''t lose forever.''


    Melissa gritted her teeth.


    She knew she couldn''t compete with the Grand Duchess now, but she vowed to herself.


    ''One day, I will make Young Master fall for me.''

 Chapter 78 78: Ch 78: The Engagement - Part 2

    The next day, Kyle was called to the great hall, where the engagement ceremony was set to take place.


    When he arrived, he was met with an overwhelming sea of nobles, all dressed in extravagant clothing.


    The polished marble floors gleamed under the golden chandeliers, and the scent of expensive perfumes lingered in the air. It was clear that this was an event of great importance.


    Kyle, however, didn''t care for the grandeur.


    The Grand Duchess''s butler had insisted that he dress appropriately for the occasion, and although he had no interest in fancy clothes, Kyle had decided to put on the formal attire they had prepared for him¡ªa sleek black suit with intricate silver embroidery.


    As he walked into the hall, he felt the weight of countless stares.


    Many of the nobles looked at him with disapproval, their expressions cold and filled with distaste. Kyle could practically hear their thoughts:


    ''Why him?''


    ''How did a useless noble like him secure the Grand Duchess''s favor?''


    ''This engagement is a mistake.''


    Kyle ignored them all, his face impassive as he strode forward. He had no interest in their approval.


    At the center of the room, Grand Duchess Amanda stood tall and composed. She was dressed in a regal white gown, her silver hair cascading over her shoulders like moonlight.


    As Kyle approached, she extended her hand toward him.


    Without hesitation, Kyle took her hand, stepping beside her as the murmurs in the room grew louder.


    Then, the butler stepped forward, presenting a parchment scroll¡ªthe official engagement contract.


    The Grand Duchess smiled at Kyle.


    "Sign this, and it will be official."


    Kyle reached for the parchment and grabbed the quill.


    But just as he was about to sign¡ª


    A sharp voice cut through the hall.


    "I object!"


    Kyle paused, his eyes flickering to the nobleman who had spoken.


    An older man in luxurious robes stepped forward, his face twisted in disapproval. He was soon joined by several others.


    "Your Grace, this is madness! You are the Grand Duchess! You could have anyone you desire, yet you choose a disgrace of a noble? A useless third son?"


    The nobleman continued, his tone bordering on desperation.


    Another noble spoke up, voice laced with contempt.


    "This is a trap! This boy is clearly trying to take advantage of you, Your Grace. You deserve better!"


    Kyle remained silent, watching them with mild amusement. He wasn''t offended¡ªhe had expected resistance.


    Instead, he turned slightly to glance at Grand Duchess Amanda, wondering if she needed his intervention.


    To his surprise, she acted before he could.


    Without hesitation, Amanda wrapped an arm around Kyle''s shoulder, pulling him close to her side.


    The entire hall fell silent.


    Her piercing gaze swept across the room, filled with authority.


    "I have made my decision. I invited Kyle Armstrong to be my fiance?. This is my choice, and mine alone. If anyone has a problem, they may bring it up with me personally."


    She said, her voice calm but commanding.


    The hall was deathly quiet.


    Many of the nobles swallowed nervously, realizing that challenging the Grand Duchess was not a battle they could win.


    Some of them lowered their heads in defeat, while others clenched their fists in frustration.


    But in the end, no one dared to speak up again.


    With the objections silenced, Kyle calmly picked up the quill once more.


    He signed his name without hesitation, sealing the engagement contract.


    The butler stepped forward and confirmed the official engagement to the gathered nobles.


    "From this moment forth Lord Kyle Armstrong is the fiance? of Grand Duchess Amanda."


    The butler announced.


    A few scattered claps echoed in the hall, but the mood was tense and bitter.


    The nobles may have lost this battle, but Kyle could tell that this wasn''t the end.


    There would be consequences.


    Still, Kyle couldn''t bring himself to care. He had gotten what he wanted, and that was enough.


    As the Grand Duchess led Kyle out of the great hall, the nobles watched in displeasure.


    But among them, one person in particular was struggling to hold back her emotions¡ªMelissa.


    She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms.


    Her heart burned with jealousy and frustration.


    Kyle¡ªher Young Master¡ªwas walking away with another woman.


    A powerful woman. A woman Melissa couldn''t compete with.


    Her thoughts grew darker as she imagined the Grand Duchess stealing Kyle away from her.


    For a moment, a dangerous idea crossed her mind.


    ''If the Grand Duchess were to... disappear...''


    She almost took a step forward, intent on following them.


    But before she could act, a firm hand gripped her shoulder.


    She turned, only to see Bruce looking at her with a serious expression.


    "Melissa, don''t. Stop being too much. Come back to your senses."


    He warned in a low voice.


    Melissa''s breath hitched.


    For a second, she felt ashamed.


    Had she really just thought about eliminating the Grand Duchess?


    She bit her lip and forced herself to calm down.


    ______


    As Grand Duchess Amanda led Kyle out of the great hall, the air between them was strangely charged.


    Kyle smirked, glancing at her from the corner of his eye.


    "So? Did you bring me here to have some fun?"


    He asked casually.


    Amanda''s steps faltered, and a deep blush immediately spread across her face.


    "W-What?! Of course not! Get your mind out of the gutter!"


    She stammered.


    She crossed her arms, her flustered expression making Kyle''s smirk widen.


    But before she could say anything else¡ª


    Swish!


    A sharp wind cut through the air.


    Kyle''s body moved instantly.


    He wrapped his arm around Amanda''s waist, yanking her against his chest just as his other hand drew his sword.


    Clang!


    The sound of steel meeting steel echoed in the hallway.


    The attacker was caught off guard. His blade was intercepted, his attack completely nullified.


    His eyes widened in shock¡ªhe had expected to strike his target without resistance.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes.


    The assassin hesitated for a split second before trying to retreat, but Kyle didn''t let him.


    With a swift spin, Kyle let go of Amanda, catching the assassin''s wrist in one smooth motion.


    The assassin let out a pained grunt as Kyle twisted his arm, forcing him off balance.


    With a hard shove, the assassin crashed to the ground.


    Amanda finally caught her breath, blinking in shock.


    "Shit!... since when did you notice him?"


    She asked, still processing the situation.


    Kyle flicked his sword clean and sheathed it.


    "The second I stepped into the hallway. But I decided to wait before acting."


    he answered casually.


    The Grand Duchess stared at him, both impressed and slightly annoyed.


    "Waited? You used me as bait?"


    Kyle shrugged.


    "That makes us even, right? Besides, you would have been fine. I was right here, wasn''t I? I protect my people, and you are now part of them."


    Amanda huffed, crossing her arms, but it was more so to hide her blush.


    Kyle ignored her, instead crouching down next to the unconscious assassin.


    He reached out and pressed two fingers against the man''s forehead. A pulse of mana shot through his fingertips, knocking the assassin completely unconscious.


    Kyle stood and dusted himself off before glancing at Amanda.


    "He''s all yours. Take care of him."


    He said.


    Amanda sighed and rubbed her temples.

 Chapter 79 79: Ch 79: The Engagement - Part 3

    Amanda nodded as she took the assassin from Kyle''s hands, her expression impassive.


    "I''ll handle him from here. Don''t worry about it."


    Her tone was confident, but there was a flicker of something unreadable in her eyes.


    Kyle gave her a curt nod, uncaring about the intricacies of how she planned to deal with the assassin.


    "He''s all yours. Just don''t expect me to clean up the mess."


    He said, the words flowing easily.


    Amanda shot him a dry smile, her gaze softening slightly.


    "I won''t. You''ve done enough already."


    She glanced at the unconscious assassin in her grasp, her mind already working on the next steps.


    Kyle had handled the situation with remarkable ease, his quick reaction saving her from more unnecessary complications.


    Kyle, however, had his attention elsewhere.


    "What about the younger one from yesterday? What''s going to happen with him?"


    He asked, his voice casual but laced with curiosity.


    Amanda hesitated for a moment, looking down at the assassin.


    "We''re trying to help him. He''s just a child, and the situation he''s found himself in isn''t his fault. It''s... complicated."


    The Grand Duchess replied.


    She looked back up at Kyle, meeting his eyes, and there was an unspoken understanding between them.


    Kyle studied her for a long moment.


    "If it proves too much for you, then I''d be more than happy to take the child off your hands. I''m sure I can teach him a thing or two about surviving this cruel world."


    He said, shrugging nonchalantly,


    Amanda''s lips quirked into a small smile.


    "It won''t be necessary. I''ve got it covered. But thank you for the offer."


    She said softly, shaking her head.


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed, sensing the quiet resolve in her tone.


    He knew that she wasn''t one to back down easily from anything. If she said she would take care of it, then she would.


    "Fine. But if you ever change your mind, you know where to find me."


    He said, not pressing further on the subject.


    A faint flicker of sadness crossed Amanda''s face at the mention of his departure, but she quickly masked it, brushing it off as if it was nothing.


    "When do you intend to return to your territory?"


    She asked, her voice soft, but there was a hint of something in her eyes¡ªsomething that spoke volumes.


    Kyle paused, his mind already focused on his next steps.


    "I''ll leave tomorrow. I have plans for the future. Things to do, people to see. My work here is done for now."


    He said.


    Amanda nodded, though she couldn''t suppress the feeling of unease that bubbled up.


    He would be leaving, and while she understood the reasons behind it, she couldn''t deny that the thought of him going made her feel... something she wasn''t ready to fully acknowledge.


    "Well, I''ll miss you. Not that I need to be so melodramatic about it."


    She said, her voice quieter now. She quickly added,


    Kyle tilted his head slightly, looking at her with a mixture of amusement and something else, something unspoken.


    "I''ll be back. And we''ll keep in touch. You won''t be rid of me so easily."


    He reassured her, his tone calm and steady.


    She smiled, though it was more a mask than a genuine expression.


    "Of course. Take care, Kyle."


    She replied, even as a small pang of sadness tugged at her heart.


    Before she turned to leave, she gave him a small, somewhat shy look.


    "Oh, and... since we''re engaged now, I''d prefer if you called me Amanda. It will make things easier for the both of us, considering the public image we need to maintain."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a smirk.


    "I suppose that''s fair. I''m Kyle, then. If we''re going to play this game, we might as well get the formalities out of the way."


    He said, leaning against the wall casually.


    She nodded and turned to leave, but not before one last glance in his direction.


    There was a brief, silent understanding between them. Then, with the assassin in tow, Amanda disappeared down the hallway.


    Kyle stood there for a moment, contemplating.


    He had been more than willing to indulge her, but it wasn''t like he was going to suddenly become a part of her world.


    His mission was clear¡ªhis plans for the future were too important to get distracted by anything, even the Grand Duchess.


    Kyle pushed the thoughts aside, focusing instead on the task at hand.


    As he walked down the corridor, his senses began to pick up on something¡ªan unusual flux of mana. Familiar.


    He paused and immediately turned, following the pulse of magic through the winding halls.


    When he reached the source, he wasn''t surprised to find the young assassin from the previous day trying to escape.


    The boy had knocked out his guard and was attempting to flee, but Kyle was faster.


    He swiftly closed the distance between them, grabbing Louri by the arm before the kid could bolt.


    "Running again? It''s useless, you know."


    Kyle asked, his voice filled with mild amusement.


    Louri shot him a glare, trying to twist out of his grip.


    "Let me go!"


    Kyle didn''t flinch, his grip unyielding.


    "What''s your name, kid?"


    He asked.


    "Louri Shade. And I''d prefer it if you stopped calling me ''kid."


    The boy snapped, clearly irritated.


    Kyle studied him for a moment, then released him, allowing the boy to stand on his own.


    "Louri Shade...What are you doing?"


    Kyle repeated.


    The young assassin hesitated, his lips pressing into a thin line.


    "None of your business!"


    Louri muttered, attempting to sidestep Kyle and escape again. But the moment he tried, Kyle closed the distance, blocking his path with ease.


    Louri scowled, frustration evident in his eyes. "I''m getting out of here. I don''t belong here."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow. "You think you''ll get out by running? Not if I have anything to say about it."


    Louri glared at him but didn''t move. Kyle wasn''t going to give him any openings¡ªnot this time.


    Kyle studied Louri, his gaze sharp as he observed the young assassin''s struggle to maintain composure.


    "You still intend to take revenge for your parents?"


    He asked, his voice cold and probing.


    Louri froze, the question cutting deeper than he expected.


    For a moment, his expression wavered, and he tried to shift his body in a futile attempt to escape Kyle''s grip. But it was no use.


    Kyle''s voice was unwavering, almost detached.


    "You can''t keep running forever, Louri. If you want to get stronger, you''ll need to use people around you to your advantage. There''s more power in people than you realize."


    Louri''s eyes narrowed, still defiant but struggling to understand Kyle''s words.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Sympathy is a powerful tool. People let their guard down when they think they can sympathize with you. Use that. Gain their trust. Gather information. That''s how you''ll get what you need."


    Kyle continued, his tone sharp but almost casual.


    His eyes locked onto Louri''s, steady and calculating.


    "If you want revenge, you''ll need more than just anger. You need resources."


    Louri clenched his jaw, his thoughts racing.


    "Why are you helping me?"


    He asked, the question slipping out before he could stop himself.


    The weight of it felt heavy, and he immediately regretted it, but he couldn''t take it back.


    Kyle''s response was almost indifferent.


    "I don''t care about nobles. Much less the corrupt ones. I want power, and I think you could make a good subordinate. If you want to take revenge, you''ll need strength. I''m offering you a way to get it."


    He said, his eyes hardening.


    Louri''s mind raced as Kyle''s words sank in.


    There was something unsettling about the way Kyle spoke¡ªhe didn''t feel like any of the greedy or self-righteous nobles Louri had encountered before.


    Kyle''s motivations were clear, yet somehow, he felt more dangerous. More honest.

 Chapter 80 80: Ch 80: To the Rescue - Part 1

    Seeing that he had Louri''s interest, Kyle decided it was time to pull back.


    ''I already dangled the carrot in front of him. Now, it is up for the kid to decide whether he wants to take this route or not. But looking at him, I am already certain I have my answer.''


    Kyle had pushed enough¡ªit was now up to the boy to take the next steps. Folding his arms, he gave Louri a measured look.


    "If you ever decide to seek me out once you''re strong enough to make a real change, I''ll welcome you. Until then, just survive. Do what you must to stay alive."


    Kyle said.


    Louri stared at him, his small fists clenched as if he were still debating whether to fight or flee. But Kyle could see something change in his expression.


    A flicker of understanding. Perhaps even respect.


    Kyle could tell that Louri realized he wasn''t going to be coddled.


    There was no empty sympathy here, no hollow words of comfort. Just straightforward advice from someone who had already accepted how the world worked.


    For the first time, Louri considered that Kyle might be different from the nobles he despised.


    He wasn''t patronizing, nor did he look down on him just because he was a child. Kyle had treated him as an equal, and that alone made Louri pause.


    ''This man is dangerous. But my instincts also tell me that I can trust him. I don''t know what to believe in for now...but perhaps, his advice is not bad. I think I can follow it for now.''


    Finally, Louri exhaled and met Kyle''s gaze.


    "I''ll think about your advice."


    He said, his voice quiet but steady. Louri was trying his best not to appear as a kid.


    Kyle simply shrugged, as if it didn''t matter to him either way.


    "Suit yourself."


    He said before turning to leave.


    But even as he walked away, Kyle knew the boy would come to him eventually.


    He had planted the seed, and in time, Louri Shade would grow into someone truly useful. Another asset secured for the future.


    ______


    After lunch, the Grand Duchess held a farewell banquet in Kyle''s honor.


    It was a grand affair, held in the duchy''s lavish ballroom, with nobles and high-ranking officials gathered in their finest attire.


    Kyle had expected something extravagant, but he hadn''t anticipated the sheer amount of attention focused on him.


    Everywhere he turned, eyes followed. Conversations halted as people subtly observed him, whispering behind their wine glasses.


    He knew the reason.


    He was no longer just a third son of a duke. He was now the fiance? of the powerful Grand Duchess Amanda, and with that title came a level of influence he had never sought.


    Amanda, standing beside him, leaned in slightly.


    "Try not to draw too much attention. You may not care for politics, but you''re in the center of it now."


    She murmured, her voice calm but firm.


    Kyle smirked, his tone casual.


    "I''m not looking for a fight, Amanda. You don''t need to hover."


    The Grand Duchess arched a brow at his use of her name but didn''t comment on it.


    Instead, she took his words at face value and decided to leave him alone for the time being.


    As she walked away to greet more guests, Kyle immediately felt the change in the atmosphere.


    With the Grand Duchess no longer at his side, nobles saw it as their chance.


    It was almost amusing how quickly they moved.


    Families that had once ignored him now pushed their daughters toward him, each one vying for his attention.


    Elegant young women surrounded him, all smiles and soft laughter, each subtly trying to make an impression.


    Kyle sighed internally but kept his expression neutral.


    He wasn''t particularly annoyed, nor was he interested. It was just another predictable part of noble society.


    The young ladies fluttered around him, some making bold compliments, others attempting to engage him in conversation about art, music, or literature.


    He answered politely but kept his responses short, knowing that any real interest from him would only encourage them further.


    One particularly daring girl, a blonde with bright green eyes, stepped a little too close, her fingers brushing his sleeve.


    "Lord Kyle, I hear you are quite the swordsman. Perhaps you could offer me a lesson someday?"


    She said sweetly.


    Kyle chuckled lightly but stepped back just enough to reestablish distance.


    "I don''t think a noble lady should be swinging swords."


    He replied smoothly.


    The girl pouted, but before she could push further, another young lady cut in, eager to take her place.


    Kyle sighed inwardly. He wasn''t irritated¡ªthis was simply how the game was played.


    Right now, he was a desirable connection, and every family with an unmarried daughter would want a piece of him.


    Still, he wasn''t in the mood to play along too much.


    His eyes casually scanned the room, searching for an excuse to extract himself from the gathering.


    He briefly considered summoning Bruce or Melissa, but he knew that would only make them uncomfortable.


    Instead, he caught sight of Amanda across the room, engaged in conversation with a group of high-ranking officials.


    Kyle smirked to himself. It was ironic.


    A few months ago, no one would have cared about him. Now, everyone wanted a piece of him.


    But he wasn''t here to make allies among these people. He had his own path to carve.


    For now, he decided he would tolerate their attempts¡ªat least until he found a convenient way to slip away.


    Finally, Kyle met Bruce''s eyes across the hall and gave him a subtle signal¡ªa slight tilt of his head, a glance toward the suffocating crowd of noblewomen, and a barely perceptible sigh.


    Bruce, ever the loyal attendant, immediately understood.


    He gave a small nod, acknowledging Kyle''s silent plea for help.


    Without wasting a moment, Bruce turned toward Melissa, who was nursing a glass of wine and deliberately avoiding looking in Kyle''s direction.


    "Melissa."


    He said, his tone firm but quiet enough to keep others from overhearing.


    Melissa barely spared him a glance.


    "What?"


    She muttered, swirling the wine in her glass.


    "Stop drinking. You need to do something for our young lord."


    Bruce ordered.


    That caught her attention. She lowered her glass and turned fully toward him, eyes sharp with alertness.


    "What does he need?"


    Bruce gestured slightly toward Kyle, who was now trapped in the middle of an eager crowd of noble ladies.


    Each one was vying for his attention, their laughter unnaturally sweet, their touches far too frequent.


    Melissa stiffened.


    Her grip on the glass tightened as she finally allowed herself to really look at her young master.


    She saw the way they all leaned in too closely, how their gazes were filled with admiration and intentions she didn''t like one bit.


    Jealousy flared in her chest, hot and irrational.


    She hadn''t wanted to look at him tonight.


    Not when he was standing beside the Grand Duchess. Not when he was surrounded by people who were now seeing him as someone valuable, someone desirable.


    But now that she had, she couldn''t just stand back.


    Without another word, Melissa set her glass down, straightened her dress, and marched toward Kyle.


    She was going to save him.

 Chapter 81 81: Ch 81: To the Rescue - Part 2

    Melissa pushed her way through the sea of noblewomen with practiced ease, using her training to slip past them without much effort.


    Despite their desperate attempts to keep her out, she reached Kyle''s side in mere moments.


    She took a deep breath and put on a determined expression before addressing him.


    "Young master, I need to speak with you. Alone."


    The women surrounding Kyle bristled in outrage.


    "How dare you interrupt us?"


    One of them sneered.


    "You''re being incredibly rude. Go back to where you belong."


    Another huffed, arms crossed in irritation.


    Usually, Melissa could ignore such insults.


    She had trained herself to withstand the verbal attacks of nobles, knowing her status as a servant meant she would always be looked down upon.


    But tonight, she was not sober.


    The alcohol coursing through her veins made her reckless. It made her care less about decorum and more about the burning irritation in her chest.


    Melissa scoffed and crossed her arms.


    "Rude? You''re all trying to use my young master to get back at the Grand Duchess. You just want to stir up rumors and drag him into your petty games."


    A tense silence fell over the group.


    The noblewomen stiffened, their carefully crafted masks cracking. Their faces went pale, then red with embarrassment as the truth of Melissa''s accusation settled over them.


    "How dare you!"


    One of the women shrieked, lifting her hand to slap Melissa.


    Melissa caught her wrist before it could reach her face.


    She wasn''t just a servant. She was a trained fighter, one who had survived through situations far worse than an offended noblewoman''s temper tantrum.


    The woman gasped, struggling against Melissa''s grip, but Melissa''s hold was firm.


    Kyle, who had been silently watching the situation unfold, decided he had entertained himself long enough.


    A subtle wave of his mana swept through the air.


    The noblewomen shivered, visibly uncomfortable as his power pressed down on them, a silent reminder of his status.


    With a cool smirk, Kyle finally spoke.


    "It seems my person has something important to tell me. If it''s urgent enough for her to cut through this crowd, then I should hear her out."


    His words were final. No one missed the way he said those words either.


    Though the noblewomen wanted to argue, they knew better. Kyle was not just the son of a duke¡ªhe was also the Grand Duchess''s fiance?.


    Aside from Amanda herself, no one in the room held more authority than him.


    Reluctantly, they stepped aside, allowing Kyle to lead Melissa out of the hall.


    The moment they entered the empty corridor, Kyle turned to face her fully.


    His sharp gaze swept over her, taking in the flush on her cheeks, the slightly unfocused glint in her eyes, and the way she swayed just a little.


    "Melissa, are you drunk?"


    He drawled.


    Melissa immediately straightened, shaking her head.


    "No."


    Kyle arched an eyebrow.


    Melissa realized that the warmth on her face was a dead giveaway. She let out a small, irritated sigh and muttered.


    "Fine. Maybe a little."


    Kyle smirked.


    "I see. And whose fault is that?"


    "Bruce''s...."


    She replied instantly, as if the blame belonged to anyone but herself.


    Kyle let out a sign.


    "Of course."


    Melissa suddenly felt awkward under his amused gaze.


    Kyle leaned against the wall, arms crossed.


    "So? What was this important news you needed to share?"


    Melissa hesitated.


    Now that they were alone, now that Kyle''s undivided attention was on her, she realized she had nothing to say.


    She had stormed over because she saw him struggling with the noblewomen, feeling the ridiculous urge to save him from their advances.


    And now?


    Now, she was standing here like an idiot.


    Melissa let out a slow breath, forcing herself to hold his gaze.


    "I...I didn''t really have anything important to say."


    She trailed off, looking away for a moment before gathering her courage.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    Melissa clenched her fists.


    "I just... I saw you looking uncomfortable, so I called out to you."


    Kyle stared at her for a long moment.


    Then, much to her surprise, his expression softened.


    He tilted his head slightly, watching her with an unreadable look.


    "I see."


    Melissa shifted under his gaze.


    "I won''t bother you anymore. I should get back."


    But before she could turn, Kyle reached out and flicked her forehead.


    "Ow! What was that for?"


    She winced, rubbing the spot.


    "For lying."


    Melissa scowled.


    "I wasn''t¡ª"


    "You didn''t just call out to me because I looked uncomfortable. Your expression tells me that you were jealous."


    Kyle said casually.


    Melissa froze.


    Her stomach twisted, heat rushing to her face for an entirely different reason now.


    "I wasn''t¡ª"


    "Melissa, you''re drunk, and you''re a terrible liar. Don''t embarrass yourself further."


    Kyle interrupted smoothly,


    Melissa bit the inside of her cheek.


    Kyle didn''t sound mocking, just... amused.


    She hated that he had seen right through her.


    With a huff, she turned on her heel.


    "Whatever. I''m leaving."


    Kyle chuckled but didn''t stop her. Instead, he felt another headache incoming.


    "Well, this was an unexpected development. I guess I will feign ignorance until Melissa comes out and confesses to me. As for a response...I will think about one later to give to her."


    Melissa might not have admitted it outright, but tonight had told him everything he needed to know.


    She wasn''t just a loyal servant.


    She was someone who liked him.


    And whether she realized it or not, she had already started viewing him as someone she didn''t want to lose.


    ______


    Melissa clenched her fists as she walked back into the banquet hall, cursing herself for letting her emotions slip so easily.


    She had always prided herself on her control, on her ability to mask her feelings behind a cool exterior.


    But tonight?


    Tonight, her jealousy had been written all over her face for her young master to see.


    And he had noticed.


    Kyle was sharp¡ªtoo sharp.


    And while he had merely teased her instead of reprimanding her, Melissa knew that her feelings had been exposed.


    Thankfully, Master Kyle was an understanding man. He wouldn''t punish her for feeling this way... but that didn''t mean she was off the hook.


    She took a steadying breath and lifted her gaze¡ªonly to meet the piercing eyes of the Grand Duchess.


    Amanda stood across the hall, poised as always, her wine glass in hand. But the moment their eyes met, Melissa felt a new surge of jealousy rush through her.


    That woman had everything¡ªpower, status, and now, Kyle.


    The very thought made Melissa''s grip tighten at her sides.


    On impulse, she narrowed her eyes, shooting the Grand Duchess a silent challenge.


    Amanda, who normally would have dismissed such a look, paused.


    A challenge?


    Melissa was challenging her?


    For a brief moment, Amanda was surprised by the sheer audacity of the gesture. But instead of ignoring it, something within her stirred.


    Slowly, she placed her wine glass down and, with graceful confidence, made her way toward Melissa.


    Melissa squared her shoulders, refusing to back down.


    As soon as Amanda reached her, Melissa smirked.


    "You might have won this round! But I''ll make sure I win in the end."


    She said, her voice low with defiance.


    Amanda arched an eyebrow. It didn''t take much to realize what this was about.


    Kyle.


    The realization ticked her off.


    She leaned in slightly, her gaze turning sharp.


    "You? You think you can take Kyle from me?"


    She scoffed lightly.


    Melissa refused to be intimidated.


    "I won''t back down."


    Amanda smiled¡ªcold and confident.


    "You misunderstand something. I never let go of what''s mine."


    She said smoothly.


    Their eyes locked, the challenge now fully accepted.

 Chapter 82 82: Ch 82: Issue a Challange - Part 1

    The tension between Melissa and the Grand Duchess was palpable, and it didn''t go unnoticed.


    Nobles and knights alike whispered among themselves, speculating whether a fight would break out between the two women.


    Some even placed quiet bets, amused by the unspoken war of dominance playing out before them.


    However, no such fight occurred.


    After exchanging a few more pointed looks, Melissa and Amanda went their separate ways, though the atmosphere remained thick with unresolved animosity.


    Melissa returned to Bruce''s side, her emotions churning.


    She didn''t even hesitate before reaching for another glass of wine, downing it in one go.


    Bruce raised an eyebrow, watching her pour herself another.


    "Are you sure you should keep drinking?"


    He asked.


    Melissa didn''t bother looking at him as she responded.


    "You''re the one who told me to do something for our young master. I did it. Now I drink."


    Bruce considered stopping her but then sighed and leaned back in his chair.


    Perhaps it was better to let her drown her frustration in alcohol for now.


    ______


    Meanwhile, in a quieter corridor away from the main hall, Kyle had been about to leave when he heard the approaching footsteps of Grand Duchess Amanda.


    He paused, waiting as she closed the distance between them.


    The Grand Duchess wasted no time.


    "Kyle, what exactly is your relationship with your female knight?"


    She said, her voice even.


    Kyle arched an eyebrow at her directness.


    "Melissa? She''s my knight. My subordinate and someone I''m responsible for."


    He clarified.


    Amanda''s lips pressed into a thin line.


    "And you''re aware that she likes you?"


    Kyle let out a short chuckle.


    "Of course. She''s not exactly subtle about it."


    Amanda didn''t look pleased by his response.


    "Then what do you plan to do about it?"


    She asked, her tone sharper now.


    Kyle shrugged.


    "Nothing."


    Amanda narrowed her eyes.


    "Nothing?"


    "That''s right. She''s young. Most likely, she''ll grow out of it if nothing happens. Besides, my relationships have nothing to do with you, right? Didn''t you tell me to act how I wanted since it''s better for you?"


    Kyle leaned against the nearby wall, crossing his arms.


    Amanda studied him for a long moment, searching for any signs of hesitation or insincerity. Finding none, she let out a quiet breath before saying.


    "I know I said that, but this is not what I meant. Why don''t you leave her with me for now?"


    Kyle''s expression turned unreadable.


    "What?"


    "I''ll take responsibility for her. She won''t have to serve you anymore. That way, she won''t be tormented by one-sided feelings."


    Amanda explained.


    Kyle''s eyes darkened slightly.


    "No."


    Amanda was taken aback by how firm his response was.


    Kyle continued, his voice calm but absolute.


    "I didn''t pick Melissa up on a whim. I chose her because I see talent in her, and I intend to nurture it. She''s one of my people, and I have no intention of handing her over to anyone else."


    Amanda clenched her jaw.


    She had expected Kyle to dismiss Melissa easily, to push her away for the sake of practicality.


    But now, seeing how possessively he spoke about his people, Amanda understood¡ªKyle was someone who valued his subordinates deeply.


    And that meant Melissa wasn''t out of the game yet.


    ''Will he show the same feelings for me? I want to know...and yet I don''t. This is so frustrating.''


    Amanda crossed her arms.


    "You may not see her romantically now, but feelings change, Kyle."


    Kyle smirked.


    "And what if they do?"


    "Then I''ll make sure you fall for me before that. I''ll do my best to make you fall for me. That way, you won''t have room to think about anyone else."


    Amanda stated confidently.


    Kyle chuckled at her declaration.


    "You''re welcome to try."


    He said.


    Amanda held his gaze, her confidence unwavering.


    "I will. I always make sure to get what is mine at all costs."


    The grand Duchess felt a sudden pressure on her shoulders and she looked at Kyle''s face, only to see his blank expression.


    "Do what you want to. However, if you touch one of ''my people'' to harm them, then I will not forgive you. Ah, that does include yourself as well."


    It was a clear cut warning and the Grand Duchess quickly backed off.


    "Of course not! Our relationship is based on mutual interest and outcome. I won''t jeopardize it because of something as messy as feelings. I am a noble as well. I know how these things are in this world."


    Considering that even married nobles could have different partners outside their marriage as long as they could support it, Kyle was not out of his right to get romantically involved with others.


    Just because he was engaged to the Grand Duchess did not mean he was bound to her forever.


    ''As much as I want to tie Kyle to me, I know that I need to act within boundaries. And who knows! Maybe one day I will fall out of love with Kyle and look for another partner. I need to keep my options flexible.''


    That seemed highly unlikely, knowing the Grand Duchess''s personality, but she was always willing to keep a way out.


    Kyle nodded, pushing off the wall.


    "Then I''ll look forward to seeing what you come up with."


    Amanda smirked slightly before turning back toward the banquet hall.


    Kyle watched her go, a flicker of interest in his usually unreadable eyes. This engagement was turning out to be more interesting than he had expected.


    As Amanda disappeared down the corridor, Kyle exhaled and straightened his coat.


    "Well then, I suppose it''s time to head back to the feast."


    He murmured to himself before making his way back.


    ______


    Kyle and his party rode in silence as they made their way back to the Armstrong territory. They had left the castle as soon as the feast was over.


    The air was crisp, and the faint scent of burning still lingered as they approached the village they had passed on their way to the Grand Duchess''s castle.


    However, what they saw this time was drastically different from before.


    The village was in ruins.


    Burned homes stood as hollowed-out skeletons of what once was, the blackened remains of wooden beams still smoldering in some areas.


    The land itself bore the scars of destruction, with deep gouges in the dirt as if something powerful had torn through it.


    Bruce scanned the area, his senses sharpening.


    Last time they were here, he had sensed a strange mana signature in the village, but now, it was completely gone.


    It was as if whatever presence had been there before had vanished without a trace.


    Just as he was about to give up on investigating, a sharp tug on his shoulder made him turn.


    Queen, Kyle''s hawk, had landed gracefully, it''s talons gripping his coat as it chirped insistently and pulled at him and trying to direct his attention.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes, understanding immediately.


    "Looks like Queen found something,"


    He said, already steering his horse toward the direction Queen was pointing out.


    The others followed him as he moved through the ruins, the quiet crunch of charred debris beneath their boots filling the silence.


    Queen flapped it''s wings and took off, circling over a particular area. It cried out, it''s voice echoing through the empty village, drawing their focus to a small structure nestled behind what was once the village square.


    It was an old shrine.


    The shrine was barely standing, its wooden pillars cracked and blackened from fire, the roof half-collapsed. It looked ancient, as if it had been here long before the village itself.


    Kyle dismounted and approached cautiously, placing a hand on the fragile wood.


    "What do you think?"


    Bruce asked, standing beside him.


    Kyle ran his fingers across the carvings on the shrine, recognizing symbols he had only seen in ancient texts. His gaze sharpened.


    "This shrine... it might be the key to this village''s curse."

 Chapter 83 83: Ch 83: Issue a Challange - Part 2

    Kyle placed his hand on the shrine, allowing his mana to flow outward in an attempt to sense what lay beneath its surface.


    At first, he felt nothing.


    The structure seemed like an ordinary, half-burned ruin, but as he concentrated, he realized that something was interfering with his senses.


    A barrier.


    It was incredibly well-crafted¡ªso much so that it had even concealed itself from Kyle''s initial detection. His eyes narrowed.


    Whoever had placed it here had to be a master of mana control, far beyond what he had encountered so far.


    Kyle pushed his mana further, testing the intricate web of energy that formed the barrier.


    The moment he did, a notification from his system rang in his mind.


    [Your understanding of mana techniques has greatly improved.


    Mana Control has evolved to Level 4.


    New skill unlocked: Barrier Arts (Level 1).]


    Kyle smirked.


    This was an interesting gain, but he set it aside for now. He needed to focus on what was inside the shrine.


    The moment his mana seeped into the layers of the barrier, he felt it¡ªa presence buried deep beneath.


    Something powerful, something old.


    Without hesitation, Kyle dropped to one knee and began digging at the ground inside the shrine, his mana-infused fingers moving with precision.


    The dirt resisted at first, almost as if it was rejecting his intrusion, but Kyle''s control over his mana was far beyond anything ordinary.


    Slowly but surely, he carved a path through the unnatural resistance, reaching for the buried object.


    Bruce, watching from behind, frowned.


    "Young Master, you should have let me handle the digging."


    Kyle didn''t even look up as he responded.


    "You wouldn''t have been able to. The earth here is laced with mana, requiring delicate control. If you had tried, you would have destroyed whatever was hidden here."


    Bruce grumbled but didn''t argue further. Instead, he stood guard, scanning their surroundings.


    Finally, after what felt like minutes, Kyle''s fingers wrapped around something solid. With a final tug, he pulled it free from the dirt.


    It was an amulet.


    The moment he laid eyes on it, a wave of pure rage surged through him. His grip tightened around the relic, his mana flaring violently as an overwhelming urge to destroy it consumed him.


    The amulet was old¡ªfar older than anything in the village. It radiated a divine presence.


    ''So those cursed beings who call themselves as gods have touched this place as well?''


    Kyle took a slow breath, forcing himself to calm down.


    Destroying the amulet now would be a waste. He didn''t know what it was or why it had been buried here.


    All he knew was that it carried immense power¡ªpower that could be useful.


    Clenching his jaw, he tucked the amulet into his coat. He would study it later.


    With the shrine investigated and nothing else of value remaining, Kyle and his party continued their journey home.


    ______


    After a few more days of travel, they finally neared the Armstrong territory.


    As they approached the main town outside the castle, Kyle immediately noticed the change in how people looked at him.


    The townspeople he had helped before now gazed at him with admiration, whispering excitedly among themselves. Some even bowed their heads slightly as he passed.


    But the guards stationed along the walls of the Armstrong estate were another matter entirely. Their expressions were filled with suspicion, even hostility.


    Kyle caught snippets of their whispers.


    "Is that really the ''useless'' third son?"


    "How did he manage to seduce the Grand Duchess?"


    "He must have tricked her somehow."


    Kyle smirked to himself. News of his engagement had already spread.


    Of course, to most nobles, the idea of him¡ªKyle Armstrong, the crippled and ''useless'' third son¡ªsomehow becoming the fiance? of the powerful Grand Duchess Amanda was incomprehensible.


    They thought it was a fluke. A mistake.


    Kyle couldn''t wait to prove them all wrong.


    More than that, he was looking forward to seeing the expressions on his siblings'' faces when they realized just how far ahead he had already gotten.


    As Kyle and his group walked through the village, he noticed a guard subtly slipping away from his post and breaking into a sprint toward the castle.


    Kyle''s sharp gaze followed him for a moment before he smirked.


    "Looks like someone went to inform my dear siblings that I''ve returned," Kyle said, amusement lacing his voice.


    Bruce, ever the cautious one, frowned.


    "Young Master, if they know you''re back, they might try something underhanded."


    His voice was low, his hand twitching near his sword.


    Melissa, still nursing a headache from her drinking the night before, scoffed.


    "They wouldn''t dare do anything stupid, would they?"


    Kyle glanced at her and chuckled.


    "Oh, they would. They definitely would."


    Bruce gave Kyle a concerned look.


    "Then, should we prepare for their tricks?"


    Kyle waved a hand dismissively.


    "No need. Let them try whatever they want. I already have a way to deal with whatever nonsense they come up with."


    Bruce sighed, but Kyle''s confidence was reassuring enough that he decided not to press the issue.


    Melissa, on the other hand, gave Kyle a suspicious look but said nothing, rubbing her temple as they made their way toward the estate.


    _____


    Meanwhile, within the Armstrong estate, Christan sat in his personal study, deep in thought.


    A knock on the door drew his attention, and a breathless guard entered, bowing respectfully.


    "Young Master, Kyle has returned."


    Christan''s fingers tightened around the armrest of his chair.


    So, the rumors were true. Kyle was back. It made Christan wonder what other rumors were true.


    For days now, he had been hearing whispers¡ªpeople talking about how Kyle, the so-called ''useless'' third son, had somehow gotten engaged to Grand Duchess Amanda.


    The idea itself was absurd. Christan refused to believe it.


    Unless...


    "Did he bring anything with him?"


    Christan asked, his tone cold and measured.


    The guard hesitated before shaking his head.


    "Not that I saw, Young Master."


    Christan clenched his jaw. That meant the official engagement document, if it existed, was still in Kyle''s possession.


    Good.


    He knew his father wouldn''t take Kyle''s engagement seriously unless he saw official proof. And since their father wouldn''t be back for another day, Christan had time to act.


    A wicked smile spread across his face as an idea formed.


    If he could get his hands on the engagement letter and destroy it, then there would be no evidence of Kyle''s claim.


    The rumors would eventually die down, and Kyle''s engagement would be dismissed as nothing more than a misunderstanding or a lie.


    Better yet, it would make Kyle look irresponsible¡ªsomeone who wasn''t even capable of keeping track of an important document.


    ''I am sure the Grand Duchess would change her mind about Kyle once she sees how useless and irresponsible he is. When that eventually happens, I will send a letter and offer my hand to her instead. Surely she won''t be able to say no to me then.''


    It would be Christan''s victory once more.


    Christian was born to lead the Dukedom and he would lead it. Kyle was not a threat to him now or ever.


    He dismissed the guard and leaned back in his chair, fingers tapping against the wooden surface as he formulated his plan.


    Kyle had a particular type when it came to women¡ªand Christan planned to use that weakness of his younger brother against him.


    A smirk tugged at Christan''s lips as he reached for the silver bell on his desk and rang it once. Moments later, a beautiful red-haired maid entered the room and curtsied.


    Ruby.


    She was not just any maid¡ªshe was one of the most skilled seductresses in the Armstrong estate, having successfully manipulated and extracted secrets from many before.


    "Young Master."


    Ruby greeted, her voice smooth and confident.


    Christan studied her for a moment before speaking.


    "I have a task for you."


    "I''m listening."

 Chapter 84 84: Ch 84: Into a Trap - Part 1

    Ruby was a reliable person, and someone whom his brother used to fancy. Because of that, Christan had used her service more than once.


    And now. He needed her to do somehting for him again.


    "You are to seduce Kyle Armstrong and retrieve an item from his quarters. A letter¡ªan official document. I don''t care how you do it. Just make sure you get it."


    Christan said.


    Ruby raised an eyebrow.


    "Kyle, huh? That''s an unusual request."


    Christan leaned forward, his expression dark.


    "He''s returning from a successful trip, and no doubt his ego is riding high. A little flattery, a little temptation... he''ll let his guard down."


    Ruby tilted her head, considering.


    "And what do I get in return?"


    Christan smirked.


    "A generous reward, of course. Gold, jewelry... and, perhaps, a more comfortable position within the household."


    Ruby''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Tempting."


    She tapped a finger against her chin, weighing the risks. Kyle had always been the quiet, reserved type, but men like him could still be swayed with the right approach.


    "Fine, I''ll do it."


    She said at last.


    Christan''s smirk widened.


    "Good. Do not fail me."


    Ruby turned and walked out of the room, her hips swaying with confidence.


    Christan leaned back in his chair, satisfied.


    By this time tomorrow, Kyle''s engagement would be nothing more than a forgotten rumor.


    ______


    ''It''s about time for my brother to make his move.''


    As Kyle sat in his study, flipping through the official reports from the Armstrong territory, Bruce entered and stood silently for a moment.


    "Young Master, when do you plan to return to the castle?"


    Bruce finally asked.


    Kyle didn''t immediately answer. He turned a page, scanning over the details with an unreadable expression.


    "Soon. I''m just waiting for things to settle down first."


    He finally said, closing the folder with a soft thud.


    Bruce frowned. He wanted to ask what his young master meant by ''things settling down,'' but he knew better than to question Kyle directly.


    His young master always had a plan.


    Bruce noticed his young master keeping the amulet they had picked up from the burned village in an obvious place and cast mana around it.


    He could tell that his young master planned to do something with it, but Bruce could not figure out what it was.


    ''It''s better if I do not try to think too much about it. Whatever the young master is planning...it''s better for me not to know.''


    With a sigh, Bruce decided to drop the matter for now and left the room.


    As he walked downstairs, the sound of hushed whispers and commotion near the front door caught his attention. The murmuring was intense, filled with urgency and a touch of disbelief.


    Curious, Bruce quickened his pace.


    When he reached the entrance, he was met with a chaotic scene.


    Melissa, her fists clenched, was being held back by two servants, her body practically vibrating with the urge to strike.


    Standing in front of her, looking both smug and innocent at the same time, was a beautiful red-haired woman.


    Bruce''s eyes narrowed.


    Miss Ruby.


    He had heard the rumors before.


    The gossip among the staff claimed that Kyle had once chased after this woman. Many believed that Ruby was someone Kyle had admired deeply in the past.


    Bruce himself had once thought the rumors were true.


    But now?


    Ever since young master Kyle''s change, it was difficult to tell what was the ''real'' him and what was a mask he put forth to fool the world. Even Bruce could not read his young master''s mood most of the time.


    Something felt off about this situation.


    The fact that Miss Ruby came here now was suspisious enough.


    Melissa looked ready to lunge at Ruby again, but the servants holding her back were too cautious to let her go.


    Seeing Bruce, Ruby''s face immediately lit up in mock relief.


    "Oh, Bruce! Thank goodness you''re here. This girl was about to strike me for no reason at all."


    She touched her chest dramatically.


    Bruce crossed his arms. He tried not to show how startled he felt that Miss Ruby know his name.


    "Is that so?"


    Ruby gave him a pitying look.


    "I heard about what happened to Kyle. About how he must be feeling so down after everything. I thought I''d come and cheer him up."


    Bruce raised an eyebrow.


    Cheer him up?


    Before he could respond, Ruby''s voice became even more exaggerated.


    "I know people are always talking about how Kyle fancies me. And it''s true, you know. He told me once that I should always come to him whenever I felt like it."


    She continued, her voice soft, almost seductive.


    She turned to the gathered servants, her expression filled with mock sympathy.


    "I wouldn''t want any of you getting into trouble. If Kyle finds out you turned me away, he might be upset. You wouldn''t want that, would you?"


    She said sweetly.


    The servants immediately backed off, afraid of being punished. Melissa, however, was still glaring at Ruby like she wanted to tear her apart.


    Bruce sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. He was about to tell Ruby to leave when he felt a shift in the air.


    The energy in the room changed.


    Bruce turned his head slightly and noticed Kyle standing at the top of the staircase, watching the scene below with mild amusement.


    The moment Ruby saw Kyle, her entire face brightened. Without hesitation, she rushed toward him, her arms outstretched.


    "Kyle!"


    She cried, attempting to embrace him.


    Kyle sidestepped effortlessly.


    The movement was so fluid, so natural, that for a moment, Ruby didn''t even realize what had happened. Her arms landed around empty air, and she almost stumbled.


    Kyle''s voice was cold.


    "Who are you?"


    The entire room froze.


    Ruby''s confident smirk faltered, replaced with pure shock. She stared at Kyle, trying to process what he had just said.


    "Kyle, don''t joke like that. You know me. We share a deep connection.""


    She tried again, her voice slightly unsteady.


    Kyle tilted his head slightly as if searching his memory.


    Bruce observed the change in his young master''s expression. Kyle truly looked like he didn''t recognize Ruby at first, but then, something flickered across his eyes.


    Amusement.


    A slow smirk crept onto Kyle''s face.


    "Ah, I remember now."


    He finally said.


    Ruby exhaled in relief.


    Kyle gestured toward the hallway.


    "Come. Let''s talk inside."


    Ruby beamed, but Bruce felt a strange sense of satisfaction radiating from his young master.


    As Ruby followed Kyle into his study, the dismissed servants immediately began whispering among themselves.


    "They must be lovers."


    "No doubt about it. Did you see how excited she was to see him?"


    "I heard he used to chase after her all the time."


    Bruce tuned them out. He had seen Kyle''s expression just before inviting Ruby inside.


    That was not the look of a man welcoming an old flame.


    That was the look of a hunter who had just lured his prey into a trap.


    Melissa approached Bruce, still fuming but less jealous than he had expected.


    "What do you think he''s going to do with her?"


    She asked, arms crossed.


    Bruce shook his head slightly, smirking.


    "Our young master always has a plan."


    Melissa''s eyes gleamed with understanding.


    "Oh! This is going to be good."


    She muttered, suddenly amused.

 Chapter 85 85: Ch 85: Into a Trap - Part 2

    ''This fool is so easy. If only he had more power and money, I would have long manupulated him to marry me. But I guess I will have to be satisfied with this attention for now.''


    Ruby had to admit, this was almost too easy.


    Kyle''s office was lavish but not overly cluttered, its minimalist arrangement making it simple to scan and assess.


    Her sharp eyes darted over the bookshelves, the locked cabinet near the window, the set of documents neatly arranged on the desk.


    She memorized every corner in seconds.


    ''This is going to be a breeze!''


    She thought smugly.


    When she turned back toward Kyle, she froze for half a second.


    He was watching her¡ªnot the casual glance of a man enjoying the view, but something deeper, more calculated.


    His gaze made the hairs on her neck rise.


    Still, she shook the feeling off.


    He''s just bewitched by me. All men are, sooner or later.


    Smiling sweetly, she crossed the room and wrapped her arms around Kyle''s broad shoulders.


    "So tense, young master. Would you like to have a little fun to loosen up? I can show you a good time."


    She whispered, her voice sultry.


    Kyle''s arms snaked around her waist, warm and steady. One hand rested lightly on the small of her back, and he leaned closer to her ear.


    "I do want to have some fun."


    He murmured, his tone velvety.


    On the outside, Ruby smiled, giving a small laugh like a flirtatious schoolgirl. On the inside, however, she scoffed.


    Pathetic.


    This is the man Young Master Christan was worried about? So easy, so weak. It''s almost disappointing.


    "Well then, go take a shower first. I''ll wait here and... prepare myself."


    She said coyly, brushing a finger down his chest.


    Kyle chuckled and gave her a gentle squeeze before stepping away.


    "Don''t take too long getting ready."


    He walked out, leaving the door slightly ajar behind him.


    The moment he disappeared from view, Ruby''s sweet smile vanished.


    Her hands moved like a thief''s, efficient and practiced.


    She pulled open drawers, flipped through stacks of documents, rifled through the books on the shelf.


    Then her hand brushed something cold and metallic.


    An amulet.


    It was unlike anything else in the room¡ªglowing faintly, pulsing with power, and nestled deep within a silk-lined box at the bottom of a drawer.


    Ruby lifted it with curiosity, but the moment her skin made full contact, her knees buckled.


    Her body convulsed violently as if struck by lightning.


    A searing pain tore through her limbs, and her breath hitched in her throat.


    She tried to drop the amulet¡ªtried to scream¡ªbut her fingers refused to obey. It was as if the amulet had fused to her flesh.


    She staggered backward, but her feet felt like lead. Her heart pounded as panic set in.


    She finally stumbled toward the mirror near the side of the room. What she saw made her blood freeze.


    The reflection staring back at her was barely recognizable.


    Wrinkled skin, sagging cheeks, silver-streaked hair.


    Her youthful beauty had been drained from her body like water from a cracked vase.


    She looked like she had aged fourty years.


    Her mouth opened in horror, but when she tried to scream, her voice came out weak and hoarse. Her lips didn''t move the way she wanted them to, and her jaw trembled uncontrollably.


    She clawed at her face in disbelief, tears stinging her now-dull eyes.


    ''What is this? What did he do to me?!''


    ______


    Meanwhile, just outside the study, Kyle stood calmly by the hallway wall. He had been gone no more than five minutes, but that was enough time for a greedy rat to spring the trap.


    His hands were folded behind his back, and his face carried a faint, amused smile.


    "She couldn''t help herself. Just as expected."


    He murmured.


    Bruce, who had been standing nearby, raised an eyebrow.


    "Is this the trap you were talking about? Looks like Miss Ruby fell for it."


    Kyle glanced sideways at him.


    "She''s a shallow pawn sent by someone even more shallow. Of course she couldn''t resist snooping around. That''s why I left her a little gift."


    Bruce didn''t have to ask what gift Kyle meant. He could feel the change in mana from the hallway, a unique and faintly sinister resonance.


    "Did something happen? Should I be concerned about it?"


    Kyle''s smirk widened slightly.


    "Oh, she touched the amulet. Should should be feeling the effects."


    Bruce nodded slowly, both impressed and slightly disturbed.


    "What did you do exactly?"


    "Nothing for you to know about. The moment she thought she could take something valuable without consequence, it drained her beauty¡ªher life force. The more she resists, the worse it gets."


    Kyle replied casually.


    Bruce let out a low whistle.


    "Master, you can be rather curel at times. I must always stay on your side from here on."


    Kyle chuckled.


    "Good advice."


    ______


    Kyle stepped into his room and was immediately met with a strange, pitiful sight¡ªan aged-up version of Ruby.


    Her once-radiant beauty now reduced to frail limbs, sagging skin, and white-streaked hair.


    She was hunched over near the desk, trembling, still clutching the amulet as if it had fused with her hand.


    The moment she spotted him, her dull, teary eyes widened in desperation.


    "Kyle! Help me! I¡ªI can''t let go!"


    Kyle didn''t respond at first. He walked over slowly, his eyes cold and unreadable.


    Without a word, he reached down, took her frail wrist in his hand, and channeled mana to pry the cursed amulet from her grip.


    The object fell to the ground with a dull clink, and Ruby slumped back with a gasp of relief.


    "Oh thank the heavens..."


    She whispered, catching her breath. But the moment she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror across the room, her relief evaporated.


    She staggered toward it, her reflection a cruel confirmation of what she feared.


    "Why... why haven''t I gone back to normal?!"


    Kyle folded his arms and leaned against the edge of the desk.


    "Because that wasn''t just a trap¡ªit was a curse. One you triggered by snooping around in my room."


    Ruby spun around, eyes filled with horror and fury.


    "You cursed me?! You useless bastard! Do you even know what you''re doing?! I was trying to help you¡ª"


    "No. You were trying to steal something. Possibly the letter about my engagement, maybe something more. Either way, you deserved what happened."


    Kyle cut in coolly.


    Her face twisted in rage and disbelief.


    "How can you say that?! You were head-over-heels for me not even a month ago! Following me around like a lost puppy¡ª"


    "I might''ve given you attention, But I''ve grown since then. And I''ve learned my lesson. I have no intention of seeing you again."


    Kyle admitted, voice emotionless.


    Ruby let out a scream of frustration and lunged at him.


    Her hands barely reached forward when the door burst open¡ªBruce stood there, eyes scanning the scene, followed by a couple of servants and guards who had heard the shouting.


    Seeing Ruby about to strike, Bruce didn''t hesitate.


    "She attacked our young master. Detain her."


    He ordered.


    Ruby tried to bolt toward the window, but she was slower in her aged body. The guards tackled her down easily.


    She screamed, cursed, and clawed at them, but it was no use.


    Kyle merely watched, calm as ever.


    "Take her away. She''s not welcome here again."

 Chapter 86 86: Ch 86: Into a Trap - Part 3

    Kyle watched silently as Ruby was dragged away, her aged body trembling with rage and fear.


    The moment she was out of sight, he reached into his pocket and carefully tucked the amulet away.


    Bruce, who had been watching closely, frowned.


    "Young master... are you sure it''s wise to carry something so dangerous?"


    Kyle smirked.


    "I''m more dangerous than this thing. Ah, but if you want, you can carry it instead of me."


    Kyle offered but Bruce reacted instantly.


    "No, thank you. You can keep it with you, young master."


    Bruce was quick to refuse, causing Kyle to keep the amulet with himself.


    He said simply, patting his pocket.


    Bruce sighed, but he didn''t push the matter further. He had learned that when Kyle set his mind on something, it was best to let him be.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the Armstrong estate, Christan''s mood had soured considerably upon hearing the news of Ruby''s fate.


    He paced his room, his jaw clenched in frustration.


    "That bastard cursed her? How the hell did he manage that? And how dare Ruby get caught in the first place? She assured me she was a professional!"


    He muttered, running a hand through his hair.


    Kyle''s sudden and unnatural rise¡ªhis sudden engagement to the Grand Duchess, his newfound confidence, and now, his ability to wield power that even their father had never seen from him before was becoming a problem.


    It didn''t make sense.


    But then a thought struck him, and he smirked.


    ''If something doesn''t make sense... then maybe it isn''t natural.''


    Determined, he stormed toward his father''s study.


    To his surprise, Emily was already there, speaking in hushed tones with Lord Armstrong.


    When he entered, she looked up with mild curiosity, but Christan wasted no time.


    "Father, we need to have Kyle checked for possession."


    Lord Armstrong gave him a sharp look but remained silent, waiting for him to continue.


    Christan took a deep breath and pressed on.


    "His changes are too sudden. He was a weak cripple just months ago, and now he''s casting curses and charming the Grand Duchess? It''s unnatural. If there''s something influencing him¡ªsomething external¡ªthen it could be a threat to our family."


    His father''s expression didn''t change, but Christan saw the slightest flicker of consideration in his eyes.


    Sensing an opportunity, Emily leaned forward.


    "I agree, Father. But we must be discreet. If Kyle is possessed, we cannot let anyone outside our family know. If we act quickly, we can ''treat'' him before it damages our family''s reputation."


    Lord Armstrong listened carefully, his fingers tapping against his desk.


    He had never thought much of Kyle before¡ªhe was a cripple, a weakling, someone not worth his attention.


    But now, even he had to admit that something was off.


    After a long moment, he nodded.


    "Fine. You will check him one last time."


    Christan and Emily exchanged glances. This was their final chance.


    If they failed, Kyle would only grow stronger, and worse, their father might start favoring him.


    That could not be allowed to happen.


    And to make matters worse, their youngest brother would be returning soon.


    Unlike them, he liked Kyle.


    And if their father, who always valued talent, saw Kyle and their youngest brother getting along¡ª


    No.


    They had to remove Kyle now.


    Outside the study, Emily turned to Christan and smirked.


    "Don''t worry. I already have someone prepared for this."


    ______


    Kyle stepped into the Armstrong castle, immediately noticing the change in atmosphere.


    The moment he entered, the guards looked away, their hands gripping their weapons a little tighter.


    The servants, who usually ignored him, now flinched at his presence, whispering among themselves.


    His sharp ears caught bits of their hushed conversations.


    "They say he''s cursed..."


    "He turned that maid into an old hag just by touching her..."


    "What if we get cursed too?"


    Kyle''s lips curled in amusement. It seemed the rumor about Ruby''s fate had spread faster than expected.


    Bruce, walking beside him, frowned.


    "Young master, should I investigate this?"


    Kyle shook his head.


    "No need. I already know who''s behind this."


    Christan and Emily, of course.


    His ever-so-loving siblings must have spread the rumors to isolate him further.


    But Kyle was no longer the powerless cripple they thought he was. If they wanted to play games, he would humor them¡ªon his terms.


    As expected, they were quickly ushered deeper into the castle, toward a part that Kyle had not visited before.


    Unlike the rest of the castle, this place felt... different.


    The air was thick with divine energy, a sickeningly pure presence that made Kyle''s skin crawl. He clenched his fists to suppress the urge to lash out.


    This... this energy belongs to the gods.


    The feeling made his stomach churn, but at the same time, something within him awoke.


    A deep, buried part of him¡ªthe part that remembered¡ªitched for revenge. His fingers twitched, yearning to grasp a weapon, to strike down the divine presence tainting the air.


    Finally, they arrived.


    In front of an ornate door stood Christan and Emily, both wearing carefully crafted expressions of concern.


    "Kyle...Father has arranged for a small examination. Just to make sure you''re... well."


    Christan said, his voice smooth but insincere.


    Emily nodded, her face the perfect mask of sympathy.


    "We''re only worried about you, dear brother."


    Kyle almost laughed.


    \\Worried? About me? They weren''t even trying to be subtle anymore.''


    He glanced at the door.


    A trap.


    They wanted him to step inside willingly, to be "examined"¡ªwhich likely meant they had brought in some divine expert to diagnose him as "possessed" or worse.


    Kyle knew better than to walk into an obvious ambush.


    But still...


    His fingers twitched again. The divine energy behind that door called to him, taunted him, as if daring him to come closer.


    ''Those fucking cowards are trying to control this world as well.''


    The logical choice would be to refuse, to turn around and let his enemies scramble for a new plan.


    But Kyle was not a man driven solely by logic.


    He was driven by something deeper.


    A thirst for revenge.


    So he smiled, reached for the door, and pushed it open.


    Inside, the air was thick with divine power, almost suffocating in its purity.


    At the center of the room sat a priestess, her entire body cloaked in white. Even her face was hidden beneath a veil, but Kyle could sense her gaze on him.


    She gestured to the seat in front of her.


    "Please, sit."


    Kyle remained standing, studying her instead.


    She was weak.


    Her divine energy was faint, barely enough to be considered a proper priestess.


    But despite her lack of power, something about her presence irritated him. It was not fear or even anger¡ªjust a deep-rooted, instinctual hatred.


    His hands twitched again.


    The urge to draw a weapon, to cut her down, was almost unbearable.


    The priestess tilted her head slightly, as if sensing his hostility.


    "There is no need for violence, young lord."


    Kyle forced himself to relax.


    "I wasn''t planning on it."


    He lied smoothly.


    She gestured to the seat once more.


    "Then please, let me confirm that you are not afflicted by any dark forces."


    Kyle smiled.


    "Of course."


    And he sat down.

 Chapter 87 87: Ch 87: Its just a coincidence- Part 1

    The priestess extended her hand to Kyle, her voice soft yet commanding.


    "Please, place your hand in mine."


    Kyle complied with an unreadable smile, sliding his hand into hers.


    At the same time, he carefully withdrew all his mana inward, tucking it away into the deepest crevices of his core.


    He knew what was coming next.


    And just as he expected, the priestess sent a wave of her divine mana coursing into his body, probing and pressing against his internal state like gentle fingers brushing along the strings of an instrument.


    Had he not prepared, it would have set off every alarm in his core.


    Any ordinary person with a decent control of mana would have instinctively fought back¡ªan unconscious reaction of rejecting foreign energy.


    Kyle knew that. That''s why he let himself fight back.


    Not truly.


    No, he carefully allowed just a sliver of resistance to surface.


    He nudged his mana, coaxing it into mimicking a defensive reaction.


    It shuddered, trembled, danced with just the right amount of hesitation, as if untrained and naturally reactive.


    The priestess''s brows furrowed.


    She increased the pressure of her probing, and Kyle let his "resistance" intensify a little more, mimicking confusion and inexperience.


    Then, just as he felt the woman''s divine power hesitate, he let the resistance drop, feigning exhaustion.


    The priestess withdrew her hand suddenly, her expression visibly puzzled.


    "Your energy... it feels...Has anything changed within you over the past few days?"


    She trailed off, shaking her head slightly.


    Kyle tilted his head slightly, feigning innocence.


    "Hmm. I''ve been exercising. Practicing some basic breathing techniques. I did notice I''ve been feeling stronger. A little more... aware of my body. It''s almost like an awakening, maybe?"


    He gave her a sheepish smile.


    Her eyes widened slightly, and Kyle could tell¡ªhe had her. Hook, line, and sinker.


    "I see...It does align with what I felt. An awakening. A natural one. Nothing foreign or corrupted."


    She murmured, her tone thoughtful.


    Kyle nodded.


    "Glad to hear that."


    They exited the room, and Kyle immediately caught sight of Christan and Emily.


    Their confident smirks faltered the moment they saw him unharmed.


    He almost smirked himself as he watched their expressions sour, like they''d swallowed something bitter.


    Duke Armstrong, standing with his hands behind his back, turned to the priestess.


    "Your assessment?"


    The priestess bowed her head respectfully.


    "Lord Armstrong, your son is fine. I detected no traces of foreign mana, no possession, and no spiritual interference. His energy is clean. If anything, I believe he''s experienced an awakening. It is something to celebrate. However, I would advise not to think too much about it. It can turn out to be nothing in the end as well."


    The Duke nodded thoughtfully.


    But Kyle''s eyes were locked on his siblings.


    Emily looked pale, her fingers fidgeting by her sides. Christan clenched his jaw, clearly trying to hold back a protest.


    They exchanged subtle glances with the priestess, but she gave them nothing.


    Duke Armstrong''s gaze swept over the trio.


    "Very well. You are all dismissed. Christan, Emily¡ªI want a word with you both in my office. Now."


    The two tried to compose themselves as they followed their father, and Kyle didn''t miss the tension in their steps.


    As they disappeared behind the corridor, Kyle turned to leave as well. He intended to find some peace¡ªor at least, a moment without schemers around him.


    But just as he was about to step out of the hall, a soft tug on his sleeve stopped him.


    It was the priestess.


    He turned, raising a brow.


    "Yes?"


    The priestess looked up at him through her veil, her voice low.


    "I may have cleared you in front of the Duke... but that does not mean I am without suspicion."


    Kyle stilled, watching her quietly.


    She stepped closer, lowering her voice further.


    "There is something strange about you. Something that doesn''t align with divine law or natural energy. Your internal rhythm... it''s too controlled. Too silent. Like a void behind a curtain."


    Kyle''s lips quirked into a small smile.


    "And yet, you said I was clean."


    "I said there was no evidence, not that there was nothing. You masked it well. But my instincts... they scream otherwise."


    She corrected.


    Kyle''s gaze sharpened slightly. "Is that so?"


    The priestess hesitated, then leaned in just a fraction closer. "What are you hiding, Kyle Armstrong?"


    He chuckled softly, then looked her in the eye.


    "If I were hiding something...Wouldn''t you already be dead for getting this close?"


    His voice dropped, tone smooth and calm.


    The priestess flinched ever so slightly.


    Kyle turned away with a shrug.


    "I''m not hiding anything. But if you''re curious¡ªgo ahead and try to uncover my secrets. I''ll even watch with interest."


    And with that, he walked away, leaving the priestess standing in the corridor alone.


    Her hands clenched at her sides as she whispered to herself.


    "That boy... he''s dangerous."


    But for now, she could only watch and wait.


    Because whatever Kyle was¡ªhe was far beyond anything she was trained to handle.


    The priestess stood still in the hallway long after Kyle had disappeared around the corner.


    Her hooded eyes remained fixed on the empty space where he once stood, her fingers twitching slightly by her side.


    She slowly looked down at her hand¡ªthe one he had touched.


    A strange tingle still lingered there, like a current of energy running beneath her skin. It wasn''t divine mana.


    No, she knew the texture of divinity well¡ªit was light, clean, and steady like the rhythm of holy hymns.


    But his energy...


    It had been wild. Deep. Unfathomable.


    A single brush had sent her heart fluttering and her breath hitching in ways she had never experienced in all her years of serving the goddess.


    It wasn''t just overwhelming. It was electrifying.


    Addictive.


    "What was that...?"


    She whispered, pressing her fingers into her palm.


    She tried to recall every detail of their interaction. The way he had smiled, polite but sharp.


    The way he had looked into her eyes like he was challenging her to see something he had buried within himself.


    That intoxicating pull...


    With her thoughts spiraling, the priestess wandered out of the Armstrong estate in a daze, a soft red flush still clinging to her face.


    She barely noticed the fresh air or the guards bowing to her as she passed.


    Her colleague, another priestess in training, caught sight of her unusual state and rushed over.


    "Hey, are you okay? You look like you''ve seen a spirit,"


    The woman said, half-joking, half-concerned.


    The priestess blinked, startled.


    "I... I think something''s wrong with me."


    Her friend narrowed her eyes.


    "Did the test not go well?"


    "No, no. It went fine. Perfectly, actually. There was no corruption, no foreign soul, no spiritual possession. It''s just...My heart won''t stop beating fast. And I feel warm. Not like a fever. But¡ªlike I''m being called by something."


    She clutched her chest lightly.


    A pause.


    Her friend grinned.


    "Did you fall in love or something?"


    The priestess stiffened, eyes widening.


    "W-what? That''s¡ªabsurd. I''ve never... That''s not..."


    But her voice trailed off.


    The image of Kyle''s smile¡ªthe way he tilted his head, amused, dangerous¡ªburned into her mind.


    Could it really be...?


    ''H-Have I really fallen for him? No way...surely not! B-But then...this feeling. What else could it be if it is not...love?''

 Chapter 88 88: Ch 88: Its just a coincidence- Part 2

    Just as she began to consider the terrifying possibility, her friend waved a dismissive hand.


    "Relax. You''re just caught up in his energy. Happens sometimes. If a person''s internal energy is strong enough, especially if it''s strange or ancient, it can leave an impression on someone sensitive to mana. You were exposed to it during the evaluation. That''s probably all it is."


    The priestess hesitated.


    "You really think so?"


    Her friend nodded.


    "It''s just like residual aura. You''ll feel back to normal after some rest. Trust me."


    But as she parted ways with her friend and headed to her assigned quarters at the temple, the priestess couldn''t shake the lingering feeling that this wasn''t just residual energy.


    It was him.


    That night, she knelt before the shrine of her goddess, her hands pressed together tightly in prayer.


    The golden incense burned in curling spirals beside her, and the sacred bells chimed softly with the breeze.


    "Oh Goddess of Light, most merciful and wise, grant me guidance. I fear I''ve been touched by something I do not understand. My heart is restless. My body trembles with longing. This is not right. I swore to you¡ªI swore never to stray from your light."


    She whispered.


    She closed her eyes tightly, hoping for a sign, for peace, for any hint of her goddess''s voice.


    But what came instead... was a dream.


    A deep, vivid dream.


    She found herself in a great empty temple, silent and dim. No idols. No scripture. Only shadows and a warm wind that circled her, whispering in a voice that didn''t belong to the divine.


    And at the far end, seated on a cracked marble throne¡ªwas him.


    Kyle Armstrong.


    Not dressed in noble robes, but in something ancient¡ªblack and gold, lined with patterns that didn''t belong to this world.


    His presence radiated raw power and unknowable wisdom. His gaze pierced through her, calm and commanding.


    He raised a hand, beckoning her closer.


    "Come."


    The wind carried his word like a holy chant.


    "You must serve. You were never meant to bow to heaven. You were meant to follow me."


    Those words echoed around the room.


    The priestess''s body moved before her mind could resist. Her steps echoed in the temple, each one heavier than the last. But instead of fear, she felt... serenity.


    Belonging.


    She reached out, hand trembling as she got closer to him.


    And then she woke.


    Gasping, breathless, soaked in sweat. Her sheets were tangled around her limbs, her heart hammering like a drum.


    She stared up at the ceiling, the final word from the dream echoing in her skull.


    "Serve..."


    She clasped her chest, feeling the heat still smoldering inside her.


    "I''m... I''m not supposed to feel like this."


    She whispered.


    She slid out of bed and collapsed to her knees before the small goddess statue beside her bed.


    "I''ve sinned. I saw only his face... when I should have seen yours."


    She bowed her head low, forehead to the floor, but even as she chanted silent prayers to her goddess, she couldn''t summon the guilt.


    No tears came. No shame.


    Only that same strange pull.


    That desire to go to him. To understand what he was. To see more of that dangerous, forbidden power beneath his skin.


    And somewhere, deep down, the priestess knew¡ª


    Her life was no longer hers alone.


    ______


    Kyle returned to his chambers with a calm, almost amused expression, as though the entire divine examination had been little more than a passing annoyance.


    Bruce and Melissa stood waiting for him just outside the heavy doors, and the second they saw him, Bruce straightened while Melissa tilted her head curiously.


    "Young master, how did it go?"


    Bruce said, his voice cautious.


    "Everything is fine," Kyle replied easily, brushing a bit of dust from his shoulder.


    "The priestess has returned to the temple. She found no issue with me."


    Melissa''s gaze sharpened.


    "A priestess?"


    She asked, the word slipping out before she could stop herself.


    Kyle gave her a glance, catching the faint flicker of tension in her expression.


    "Yes. A rather pious one. She did her job thoroughly."


    He confirmed.


    Melissa tensed for a second longer, then quickly schooled her features into something more neutral.


    "I see. That''s good."


    Without another word, they followed Kyle back to his room.


    Once inside, Kyle moved to the wide chaise near the window and sat down, gently cradling Queen in his lap. The hawk showed a happy expression before settling down.


    Bruce stood to the side, studying Kyle''s expression. There was no frustration, no anxiety. In fact, Kyle looked... thoughtful.


    "Young master?"


    Bruce ventured.


    Kyle didn''t immediately answer.


    Despite the events of the day¡ªthe probing, the divine presence, the suffocating energy inside that room¡ªhe wasn''t disturbed.


    If anything, he found the experience interesting.


    Now he knew exactly how strong the divine senses of these priestesses were, and just how much he could get away with.


    The performance had been well worth it.


    "How curious. I wonder what will happen next."


    Kyle murmured to himself.


    Melissa raised an eyebrow.


    "What is?"


    Kyle smiled faintly.


    "That priestess... she couldn''t even sense a fraction of my true mana. It makes me wonder just how blind heaven truly is."


    Melissa blinked, unsure of how to respond, while Bruce gave a small cough and decided to remain wisely silent.


    Kyle reclined further into his seat, resting his head against the back cushion.


    ''This could be useful. ''


    His lips curled into a faint smile.


    "Let them wonder about curses, possession, or some unknown power. The more unsure they are, the more careful they''ll be¡ªand the more room I''ll have to move freely."


    He said softly.


    ______


    Meanwhile, in another part of the estate, the atmosphere was considerably less calm.


    Christan paced restlessly in front of a closed set of ornate doors, his boots scuffing the floor with every irritated turn.


    Emelia sat nearby, arms folded and jaw tight, her eyes darting toward him with every step he took.


    "This is your fault. You said the priestess would cooperate. You said she was bought."


    Christan hissed under his breath.


    "She was bought! I paid her a hefty sum. But something happened¡ªsomeone switched her out. How was I supposed to know a different priestess would show up?"


    Emelia snapped, her voice low but furious.


    "You should have double-checked. You should have verified her arrival. We looked like fools in front of Father!"


    Emelia narrowed her eyes.


    "Oh please. And what exactly did you do? Stand there and look smug while Kyle walked out untouched? If you''re so concerned, maybe you should''ve taken more initiative!"


    "I trusted you!"


    Christan growled.


    "Well, maybe that was your first mistake."


    She shot back, fire flashing in her eyes.


    Before their voices could rise any further, the massive doors in front of them opened with a low creak. A steward bowed lightly and stepped aside.


    "Duke Armstrong will see you now."


    Christan and Emelia shared one last glare before squaring their shoulders and stepping inside the duke''s study.


    The room was heavy with the scent of old books and colder with tension.


    Behind a wide mahogany desk sat Duke Armstrong, his expression unreadable, his fingers laced together on the surface in front of him.

 Chapter 89 89: Ch 89: On my Terms - Part 1

    The atmosphere in Duke Armstrong''s office was thick enough to cut with a blade.


    The heavy silence, laced with tension and unspoken frustration, hung between the father and his two eldest children like a storm cloud waiting to burst.


    ''S-Shit! What will happen to us? Will father finally cast us out...likely not, right?''


    Christia''s mind was filled with what-if scenarios and Emily was not far off either. They were both afraid of the Duke''s final verdict.


    The duke leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, his steely gaze fixed on Emelia and Christan as they stood before him.


    "I''m disappointed in both of you. Do you have anything left to say for yourself?"


    He said at last, his voice low and sharp, like a dagger drawn in quiet rage.


    Christan flinched, his hands curling into fists.


    The words stung more than he wanted to admit. He opened his mouth, ready to explain


    ''This wasn''t my fault. It was hers. I was just following the plan.''


    But before a single syllable could escape, he felt a sharp pinch on his back.


    His body jerked, and the moment of pain drowned out his thoughts.


    He shot a glare toward Emelia, who smiled sweetly up at their father and spoke in a calm, rehearsed tone.


    "Father, you''re right. This won''t happen again. I take full responsibility. I''ll make sure this entire incident disappears. No rumors will escape the castle."


    She said with full confidence.


    Christan bit down on his tongue, furious but unable to do anything now that she had spoken. The duke regarded them both for a long moment before waving a hand in a silent dismissal.


    "Make sure you do that. Now, leave."


    They bowed and walked out together, but the second the door shut behind them, Christan rounded on Emelia, his eyes burning with resentment.


    "Why did you stop me?"


    He hissed.


    "Because you were about to ruin everything. You know Father. He doesn''t want to hear excuses. If you''d tried to defend yourself, he would''ve turned on you. Again."


    She snapped back, dropping her composed act.


    Christan scowled but didn''t reply immediately.


    He did know.


    Their father valued results, not excuses.


    Still, swallowing his pride left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    "I was right. Next time, we won''t make the same mistake.""


    Emelia said more softly now, stepping closer.


    Back inside the office, the duke sat still, his eyes fixed on the closed door.


    Despite dismissing the pair, his internal energy had extended just far enough to catch their argument outside.


    He sighed, leaning forward slightly and placing his fingers together under his chin.


    "Still bickering like children."


    He muttered to himself.


    He turned to his side and gestured subtly. His old butler, who had been waiting silently in the corner, stepped forward with a bow.


    "Call for Kyle. If the boy''s showing promise... I''ll see it for myself."


    The duke said.


    The butler gave a hesitant nod.


    "As you wish, my lord."


    He hesitated a moment longer before speaking.


    "Should I prepare anything?"


    The duke''s eyes narrowed.


    "No need. If he breaks, he was never worth testing."


    The butler bowed again, concealing the sympathy in his gaze.


    Young Master Kyle had always been the most overlooked of the children.


    It seemed cruel that now, just when he was gaining attention, it came under such cold scrutiny.


    Still, he said nothing. Some things were better left unsaid in the Armstrong household.


    Kyle was lounging in his room with Queen curled up near his shoulder when the knock came. The old butler entered with a quiet bow.


    "Young master Kyle. The duke has requested your presence."


    He said.


    Kyle gently stroked Queen''s feathers before standing.


    "Understood. I''ll head over now."


    The walk to the duke''s office was a long one, each step deliberate.


    When he arrived, he didn''t bother knocking.


    He gripped the handle, pushed the door open, and stepped inside without a word.


    The duke''s gaze flicked to the door, and a faint twitch appeared near his eye. It was small¡ªbarely noticeable¡ªbut Kyle saw it.


    ''He''s not in the mood for games. But I can tell he wants something from me.''


    "You called?"


    Kyle said, voice light.


    "Sit."


    Kyle sat.


    The air in the room shifted as both men stared at each other, not like father and son, but like two predators caught in a moment of stillness, each waiting to see who would blink first.


    "You''ve changed."


    The duke said after a long silence.


    Kyle tilted his head.


    "So they say."


    The duke studied him closely, his sharp gaze cutting through the silence like a blade.


    "The priestess found nothing wrong with you."


    Kyle did not reply to those words.


    The silence in the Duke''s office stretched again, thick with unspoken thoughts, until the Duke finally spoke, his voice as cold and deliberate as always.


    "The date has been decided. In six months, you will march to the frontlines. Your name will be registered among the noble heirs taking part in the next war campaign."


    He said, watching Kyle with a shrewd glint in his eyes.


    Six months.


    To any other noble son¡ªespecially one thought useless or inexperienced¡ªit would sound like a generous amount of time to prepare.


    But Kyle knew better.


    In fact, he recognized the subtle blade hidden beneath the offer.


    Six months wasn''t a buffer¡ªit was a countdown.


    ''Then again, most nobles are just decorations in the war- something to be protected and hidden. I wonder if the soldiers will think the same for me. Most likely. Ah, I''ll have to work hard.''


    For someone without prior military training, six months wasn''t enough to even break in new armor properly, let alone learn strategy, tactics, or gain any command authority.


    But for Kyle, who had lived through bloodied battlefields in his previous life, who had commanded and bled with thousands... it wasn''t terrifying.


    It was inconvenient.


    It was rushed.


    But he also knew better than to push back against this offer. Not now.


    The Duke leaned back in his chair, eyes narrowing.


    "Will you be ready by then?"


    Kyle didn''t hesitate.


    "Six months is more than enough."


    He could see it then¡ªjust a flicker¡ªin his father''s expression.


    Approval. Surprise. Perhaps even curiosity.


    This wasn''t just an announcement. It was a test.


    A provocation.


    The Duke wanted to see if Kyle would falter under pressure, or worse, try to beg for more time.


    But Kyle knew his role well.


    He couldn''t rise too fast¡ªhe was still the ''incompetent'' young master in the eyes of the world.


    But in six months, that image would have to begin to shift, and for that, he needed groundwork.


    His past life''s experience wouldn''t be enough alone.


    He needed loyal men, soldiers who would trust him. Men trained not just in weapons but in surviving hell itself.


    And for that, he needed one thing above all: opportunity.


    "Good. Then we''ll begin your trial period immediately. If you pass the test I''ve prepared, you''ll be given command of a portion of my personal army."


    The Duke finally said, satisfied.


    That caught Kyle''s attention.


    The Duke''s personal army wasn''t just any group of knights¡ªthey were elites, trained under the strictest of standards and commanded with the kind of loyalty that could change the tide of a battle.


    But Kyle knew better than to accept that offer as it was.


    It sounded generous, but it also came with chains.


    Kyle sat straighter, his eyes sharp.


    "If I may, I''d like to amend the terms of that reward."

 Chapter 90 90: Ch 90: On my Terms - Part 2

    Kyle''s offer had the potential to anger the Duke. But he could not let it affect his decision. He was not going to back down under pressure.


    The Duke raised an eyebrow.


    "Amend it?"


    "Yes,"


    Kyle replied to test the waters. But once he saw that the Duke looked interested, he decided to "continue.


    Rather than receive a portion of your army, I would like the right to choose and train my own men. In addition, I request a reasonable budget to outfit and sustain them¡ªand a small territory to govern, one that is mine in name and action. With no outside interference."


    It was a huge thing to ask for, but it was not uncommon for the son of a Duke to have these things already.


    The fact that Kyle did not have any of it until now showed how lowly he was being thought of by everyone.


    The Duke was silent for a long time.


    Then he laughed.


    It wasn''t a warm sound. It was more of a bark¡ªsharp and incredulous.


    "Do you even understand what you''re asking for, boy?"


    Kyle didn''t flinch.


    "I do. And I''ve thought it through."


    The Duke leaned forward slowly, his stare piercing.


    "You want a budget, a personal force, and a land title. That''s not the request of a child stepping into war. That''s the ambition of a man seeking independence from his house."


    Kyle met his father''s gaze evenly.


    "Then consider it a gamble. If this is a test, then the reward should be one that I find worth striving for."


    The room fell into silence again. The Duke studied him, fingers drumming on the armrest.


    Kyle knew the risk he was taking.


    Asking for a territory and control over his own men was essentially asking for power¡ªreal power, the kind that came with obligations, scrutiny, and political weight.


    But it was necessary.


    He couldn''t rely on pre-existing forces, not if he wanted true loyalty.


    He needed to shape his forces from the ground up. To train them, mold them, and earn their trust in blood and fire.


    The Duke sighed, rubbing his forehead.


    "You really are becoming troublesome."


    Kyle did not pretend to be happy to hear these words.


    "I will be heading to war soon. Surely, you do not want to part on sour terms?"


    It sounded like a hollow threat coming from Kyle, but somehow, the Duke intuition told him to take these words seriously.


    Another long moment passed before the Duke waved his hand in dismissal.


    "Fine. I''ll change the terms. But know this¡ªif you want a reward that heavy, the test will be twice as hard. No complaints when it breaks you."


    Kyle stood with grace, brushing imaginary dust off his sleeve.


    "That''s fair. And I won''t break."


    "You''d better not. Now get out. I need to think about what to throw at you."


    The Duke muttered, turning away.


    Kyle bowed his head once before turning on his heel and walking toward the door.


    As he stepped out of the office, he couldn''t help but feel a flicker of satisfaction.


    The first piece of the board had moved.


    And Kyle Armstrong was no longer a name to be dismissed.


    ______


    With the Duke''s approval secured and the terms of his test settled, Kyle knew the real work was only just beginning.


    He didn''t need trained knights or elite soldiers handed to him on a silver platter.


    What he needed were people who would follow him not because they were told to¡ªbut because they wanted to.


    Because they had nowhere else to go, and Kyle was the hand that reached down and pulled them out of the dirt.


    That kind of loyalty couldn''t be bought with gold or forced through authority¡ªit had to be earned.


    And Kyle wasn''t above using desperate circumstances to cultivate it.


    ''Once I have a little bit of their loyalty, I can influence their mana to be loyal to me. Ah, to think I would have to use these deplorable methods again. But it''s all for a good cause in the end.''


    The next morning, he summoned Bruce to his office.


    "I need you to start searching,"


    Kyle said, eyes sharp with purpose.


    "I''m not looking for polished knights or trained soldiers. I want people who have been abandoned. Mercenary guilds on the verge of collapse. Platoons discarded by nobles with no banners left to follow. Anyone who''s willing to cling to hope again, even if it''s through me."


    Bruce blinked, brows raised.


    "It''ll take some time to dig up groups like that. Most of them don''t advertise their desperation."


    "I know. but we don''t have time to waste. Even one lead is worth chasing.""


    Kyle said, leaning back in his chair.


    Bruce nodded, though his expression grew thoughtful.


    "Actually... there might be another group worth considering, at least to start with. They aren''t soldiers or mercenaries, but they''re desperate¡ªand desperation breeds loyalty."


    Kyle raised a brow.


    "Go on."


    "There''s a village not far from the southern hills. It''s made up of the poor and homeless¡ªpeople who''ve been discarded by society, war refugees, sick, starving. Nobles don''t bother taxing them because there''s nothing to take. But they''d follow anyone who offers them food and safety."


    Kyle considered the suggestion for a moment.


    On the surface, they were weak, unskilled, and untrained.


    But that didn''t matter. Aura training, done properly, could raise even the weakest person to a respectable level of strength.


    And unlike trained soldiers with pride and ambition, these people would cling to him¡ªnot just because he gave them power, but because he gave them purpose.


    They wouldn''t betray him. They couldn''t afford to.


    "That''ll work. Start with them. I want to see the village tomorrow."


    Kyle said at last.


    Bruce bowed his head, but he couldn''t help the small smile on his lips.


    "Understood. I''ll prepare the horses."


    As he left the office, Bruce shook his head with quiet amusement.


    Any other noble would''ve dismissed such a plan the moment it was brought up. Recruiting beggars?


    Training the homeless to be warriors? Ludicrous. Wasteful. Unthinkable.


    But Kyle wasn''t like the others.


    He didn''t see tools. He saw opportunity.


    And that was what made him dangerous.


    By evening, Bruce had returned with the details of the village.


    It was located in a secluded region, half-forgotten, tucked near a dying forest.


    Less a village and more a cluster of makeshift homes, the people there survived on scraps and desperation.


    Disease was common, and the local lord had long since stopped sending aid.


    Bruce entered Kyle''s study and bowed.


    "They won''t expect someone of your status. When should we leave?"


    "Tomorrow morning. The sooner we make contact, the sooner we can start rebuilding."


    Kyle replied, not missing a beat.


    Bruce hesitated a second longer, then chuckled under his breath.


    "You know... You really are insane."


    Kyle arched a brow.


    "Only slightly."


    "You''re the only noble I''ve seen willingly walk into a village of starving strangers. And you''re not doing it for charity. You''re doing it to give them a new life¡ªand make them fight for you in return."


    Bruce said, folding his arms.


    "Exactly. They don''t need pity. They need a reason to stand again. And I''ll give it to them¡ªone they won''t ever forget."


    Kyle''s eyes were calm, calculating.


    It was a white lie, but even if it was, who cared. After all, Kyle was helping himself out and if it just happened to help someone else as well...then it was none of his concern.

 Chapter 91 91: Ch 91: The Deal - Part 1

    The next morning, Kyle departed early with Bruce and Melissa at his side, heading toward the nameless village that Bruce had scouted the night before.


    Their carriage rolled out of the estate gates at dawn, cutting through the mist-covered countryside like a shadow with purpose.


    For the first half of the journey, the roads were relatively smooth, lined by sparse woodlands and the occasional farmhouse.


    But the further they moved from noble lands and deeper into forgotten territory, the worse the roads became.


    Patches of uneven dirt soon turned into muddy stretches. Twisted roots cracked through the soil.


    Even the air felt heavier, denser, as if the land itself had been left to rot and fester.


    Eventually, the road all but vanished beneath them.


    The carriage jolted harshly, wheels sinking into a sloped patch of mud.


    The horses whinnied and pulled back, resisting the incline. The carriage groaned in protest, and the driver hastily pulled the reins, coming to a stop.


    He turned toward the back, face pale.


    "Young master, I... I cannot go any further. The terrain''s too unstable, and if we force the horses, the carriage might tip or worse..."


    His voice trembled with the fear of punishment.


    After all, nobles didn''t tolerate bad news kindly. He was clearly bracing for a scolding¡ªor worse, a beating.


    Kyle, however, leaned forward and opened the carriage door himself.


    "That''s fine. You can head back now. Thank you for bringing us this far."


    He said calmly, stepping out into the damp, uneven road.


    The driver blinked, visibly stunned, before nodding quickly.


    "Y-yes, young master!"


    He turned the horses around without another word and hurried off, as if afraid Kyle might change his mind.


    Melissa watched the man''s retreating figure, lips pursed in thought.


    "His fear was almost excessive. Are you sure we can trust him?"


    Kyle shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''re not here for him. We''re here for the people who have nothing to lose."


    Bruce and Melissa exchanged a glance, then followed Kyle down the broken path.


    The trees around them thickened, casting long shadows over their route. Insects buzzed, and distant rustling could be heard in the underbrush.


    The trail was barely wide enough for two people to walk side by side.


    And then Kyle felt it¡ªfaint auras, distant yet present.


    Weak, fluttering like candlelight in the wind. Not trained. Not hostile. Just... hungry.


    Curious. Desperate.


    He paused.


    Bruce stopped behind him.


    "Something wrong, young master?"


    "No. Just keep walking. Head into the village. I''ll join you in a moment."


    Kyle said, eyes narrowing slightly as he analyzed the direction of the aura flow.


    Melissa frowned, already sensing something was off. "Should we stay?"


    "No. If they see a group, they''ll scatter. I want to see who''s watching us."


    Bruce nodded reluctantly, though Melissa hesitated for a second longer before finally moving along.


    Kyle waited until they disappeared around the bend, then activated the new mist-like aura technique he had copied from understanding Louri''s mana technique.


    A thin veil of translucent energy shimmered around him, blending with the forest fog, masking his presence.


    Kyle stepped into the woods silently, tracking the weak auras like a hunter in pursuit of prey.


    It didn''t take long.


    Tucked behind a cluster of decaying bushes, he found them- little more than skin and bones, hunched and shivering in tattered clothing.


    They didn''t even flinch when he emerged from the mist.


    The group of ragged villagers Kyle had tracked down didn''t respond the way he expected.


    As soon as they noticed him approaching, they stepped back and quickly grouped together, their dirty, starved faces twisted with fear and mistrust.


    One of the older men, with a heavy limp and a jagged scar across his jaw, pointed a trembling hand at Kyle.


    "You''re not welcome here, noble. We don''t need charity or lies!"


    He said hoarsely.


    Before Kyle could speak, another man bent down and picked up a rock.


    "Leave, or we''ll make you!"


    Several others followed suit, lifting stones from the forest floor with shaky hands.


    Their auras were weak, their arms thinner than twigs, but the determination in their eyes was real.


    The first rock flew, fast and wild.


    Kyle tilted his head, and it missed by several feet. The next one came a heartbeat later.


    He stepped aside smoothly, letting it sail past him.


    Another rock followed, then another¡ªbut Kyle didn''t flinch, didn''t retaliate.


    Instead, he calmly raised his hands.


    A small pulse of mana built in his palms before he brought them together in a sharp clap.


    The sound echoed like a cannon in the silent woods.


    It wasn''t loud enough to harm, but the shockwave of energy disoriented everyone in its range.


    The villagers staggered, blinking and clutching their ears, stunned as if they''d just been slapped by the sky itself.


    By the time they regained their footing, Kyle was already speaking.


    "I understand why you don''t trust nobles. But I''m not here to take anything from you. I''m here to give you something¡ªa choice."


    He said, voice calm but strong. The villagers froze, their wary eyes now locked on him.


    The villagers glanced at one another, still stunned, still skeptical. Kyle continued, seizing the moment of silence.


    "You have no food. No shelter. No future. But I can offer all three¡ªif you''re willing to work for it. You don''t need to beg or kneel. You don''t need to be strong now. I''ll make you strong."


    Murmurs passed through the group. The scarred man narrowed his eyes.


    "What''s the catch?"


    "You''ll serve under me. Fight for me when the time comes. Train under my command. In return, I''ll protect you. Feed you. Teach you."


    Kyle said simply.


    His offer hung in the air like a spark waiting to catch flame. The villagers didn''t know whether to laugh, spit, or believe.


    "I''ll explain everything once we''re back in the village. Decide then. But if you want a different life, follow me."


    Kyle said.


    The villagers were still uncertain, but their curiosity was stronger than their fear.


    More than anything, they were starving¡ªfor food, yes, but also for a reason to believe that things could change.


    And Kyle, with his quiet confidence and piercing gaze, didn''t look like any noble they had met before.


    So, they followed.


    They walked slowly through the forest trail, with Kyle in the lead and the villagers in a ragged line behind.


    But just as they neared a clearing, a violent rustling erupted from the underbrush.


    A massive wild boar, easily the size of a bull, charged out of the woods with a guttural roar.


    Its tusks gleamed with dried blood, and its eyes were wild with hunger and fury.


    "Run!"


    One of the villagers screamed.


    But they didn''t run. They couldn''t.


    Because they knew: if the noble died, they would all suffer.


    If word reached the cities that these villagers had let a noble get hurt¡ªor worse, killed¡ªthey would be hunted down and exterminated.


    One man threw a rock. Another screamed to draw the boar''s attention. A few closed their eyes, bracing for the inevitable.


    Then¡ª


    Shhhk.


    The unmistakable sound of metal being drawn echoed through the clearing.


    When the villagers dared to open their eyes, they saw him.


    Kyle stood between them and the beast, his blade gleaming in the dim light.


    The boar lay at his feet, unmoving.


    A clean slash across its thick neck poured blood onto the grass. The monster had been felled in one strike.


    The villagers stared in stunned silence.


    He hadn''t hesitated. He hadn''t run. He had stood between them and death¡ªwhen even they had prepared to sacrifice themselves for him.


    Kyle turned slowly and looked over his shoulder, meeting their wide eyes.


    "Next time, we train so you can handle something like this yourselves."


    He said evenly.


    No one spoke. But in that moment, something shifted.


    It wasn''t just curiosity anymore.


    It was respect.

 Chapter 92 92: Ch 92: The Deal - Part 2

    The stunned silence that hung over the villagers was broken only by the wind rustling through the trees.


    The blood from the wild boar soaked into the ground, and Kyle lowered his sword calmly, its edge still gleaming.


    "You can have the meat. Cook it however you want, divide it however you see fit. It''s yours."


    Kyle said, wiping his blade clean and sheathing it.


    The group stared at him as if he had just grown another head. One of the younger men, dirt smudged across his cheek, took a hesitant step forward.


    "Why? Why would a noble give us anything?"


    He asked.


    Kyle didn''t flinch.


    "Because I''m not here to take. I''m here to offer something in return."


    A few of the villagers narrowed their eyes, immediately suspicious again. One of the older women crossed her arms.


    "Then what is it you really want?"


    Kyle didn''t beat around the bush.


    I''m recruiting. For an army."


    The words dropped like a stone into a quiet pond.


    There was another silence¡ªthis one deeper, heavier¡ªbefore the villagers broke into sudden, harsh laughter.


    "You want us? Half of us can barely walk without tripping, and the other half haven''t touched a weapon in years!"


    The woman scoffed.


    "Crippled and weak, are we supposed to be your decoys?"


    "Maybe he''s just crazy."


    Kyle let them laugh. Let them mock. He waited until it started to die down before speaking again, voice steady and low.


    "Society may have labeled you as weak but that doesn''t make it true. If you were truly weak, you wouldn''t have survived this long.,"


    He said.


    The laughter faltered.


    "I''ve seen what true weakness looks like. It''s not hunger or poverty. It''s giving up. You haven''t. That means there''s still strength in you. It just hasn''t been trained."


    Kyle continued.


    Some of the villagers exchanged uncertain glances. One of them, the older man with the scar, stared at Kyle with narrowed eyes.


    "What''s the catch? There''s always a catch with nobles."


    "No catch. Only a choice. I''ll give you food, training, a place to live, and something to fight for. In return, you serve under me when the time comes."


    Kyle said.


    Another silence, heavier than the last. But now, it wasn''t doubt that lingered in the air¡ªit was possibility.


    "...Come with us. Let''s see what the others say."


    The older man finally said.


    Kyle followed them through the forest trail.


    When they arrived at the village, it looked even worse than he had imagined.


    The houses were nothing more than half-broken wooden huts patched with cloth and mud.


    Children peeked out from the shadows of doorways, eyes sunken, ribs showing. The air smelled of smoke, rot, and desperation.


    But Kyle''s gaze immediately flicked toward the center of the village¡ªwhere two very familiar figures sat on the ground, bound with ropes.


    Bruce and Melissa were tied up tightly, but they sat with calm expressions.


    Bruce even gave a small wave with his tied hands when he saw Kyle. Melissa had her chin raised proudly, not a hint of fear in her eyes.


    Kyle couldn''t help but smirk. He had told them to hold back and not resist unless their lives were in danger.


    Clearly, they''d followed his instructions perfectly.


    He looked up and caught sight of Queen circling above, the hawk''s sharp eyes scanning every corner of the village.


    Kyle sent a tiny pulse of mana upward¡ªhis silent command to stay on alert.


    The group that had come back with him quickly ran ahead, dragging the massive boar''s corpse behind them.


    A few of them disappeared deeper into the village, shouting for the elders.


    Kyle could already see some of the tired faces emerging from their homes, curious and wary.


    But the ones who had gone out with him?


    They were already whispering to the others. Sharing what they had seen.


    The way Kyle had killed the beast in one strike.


    How he hadn''t flinched when they tried to attack him. And most importantly¡ªhow he had offered them something more than pity.


    Kyle watched it all, noting the shift in energy.


    The villagers who''d seen him fight were beginning to trust him¡ªjust a little. That was all he needed.


    Just a little crack in their defenses.


    Because once that door was open, Kyle would give them more than just food or protection.


    He would give them purpose.


    And they would become more than just forgotten villagers.


    They would become his future soldiers.


    ______


    The central home stood in stark contrast to the rest of the village.


    It was still run-down compared to noble standards, but compared to the half-collapsing huts surrounding it, this building almost looked dignified.


    Kyle stepped inside, his sharp gaze taking in the structure.


    The roof was patched, but sturdy. The furniture was old but cared for. It was clear this place was the heart of the village¡ªwhat little heart was left.


    Kyle also took note of the five people sitting across from him.


    They were referred to as "elders," but their auras told a different story.


    The oldest of them, a man with a grizzled jaw and tired eyes, didn''t feel a day over forty-five. The youngest, a woman with sharp features and cautious eyes, was likely in her mid-twenties.


    Still, they had the strongest presence out of everyone Kyle had encountered here so far.


    The grizzled man leaned forward, clasping his hands together.


    "I heard what you told the others. But I''m going to be honest with you, young master. I don''t buy it. Why would a noble come all this way to speak of loyalty with us? What are you really after?"


    He said.


    Kyle didn''t look offended. He expected this kind of suspicion.


    "Let me clear that up, then. I''m here because this village has no future. You live on scraps, and the outside world has already written you off. But I can offer you a future in exchange for your loyalty."


    He said calmly.


    The words made the elders bristle. Even the youngest among them glared at Kyle with visible offense.


    "You speak as if we''re desperate strays."


    The woman muttered.


    "Aren''t you?"


    Kyle asked, unbothered.


    "You don''t need to lie to me. I''m not here to insult you. I''m offering you a deal. I need soldiers¡ªloyal ones. And people like you, who''ve been betrayed and ignored by society, tend to understand loyalty more than most."


    The room went silent. None of the elders could bring themselves to refute him.


    Their pride made them want to, but their reality wouldn''t let them.


    The oldest finally sighed.


    "Even if we agreed with your... rather blunt assessment, what use would we be? We can''t fight. Half our people are sick or weak."


    Kyle smiled faintly.


    Fighting isn''t something you''re born with. It''s a talent that can be cultivated. With the right training, I can help your people learn internal energy. You won''t just survive¡ªyou''ll become strong enough to protect yourselves."


    That made them pause.


    He could see it in their eyes¡ªthe flicker of hope, carefully masked by skepticism.


    "We''ll need time. This isn''t something we can agree to lightly."


    The oldest elder finally said.


    "Of course. I''ll let you decide what kind of future you want to have."


    Kyle said, standing up.


    With that, he turned and left the building, leaving his offer hanging in the air like a promise¡ªor a challenge.

 Chapter 93 93: Ch 93: The First Spark of Hope - Part 1

    As Kyle stood to leave the central home, he looked toward the elders and gave a short nod.


    "I''ll return tomorrow for your answer. In the meantime, I''d appreciate it if you released my companions."


    There was a short pause as the elders exchanged glances. Finally, the oldest one nodded.


    "Very well. We had no intention of harming them. It was only precaution."


    "Understandable. Then I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Kyle replied, his expression unreadable.


    Moments later, Bruce and Melissa were untied.


    They dusted themselves off with stoic expressions, and Kyle motioned for them to follow.


    As the three of them exited the village, the tense eyes of the watching villagers trailed after them, filled with confusion, wariness, and a flicker of something else¡ªhope.


    They didn''t speak for a while as they walked down the broken path, but Bruce eventually broke the silence.


    "So... what do you think? Will they accept your offer? Or are we wasting our time?"


    He asked.


    Kyle didn''t look back.


    "They don''t have much of a choice."


    Bruce frowned slightly, but Kyle continued.


    "They might hesitate. They might protest. But they''ve already reached the point where survival is uncertain. If they stay here, they''ll keep wasting away until this village is gone. At least with me, they have a future to gamble on."


    Melissa nodded thoughtfully, casting a glance at the trees swaying in the breeze.


    "Desperation is a powerful motivator."


    Kyle gave a short hum of agreement.


    "Exactly. And I''m offering more than just survival¡ªI''m offering power. It won''t be long before they come to realize that."


    As they made camp outside the village, the sun dipped below the horizon.


    Meanwhile, back within the tattered borders of the settlement, the elders called a meeting under the only standing canopy near the village square.


    Lanterns were lit, and villagers began to gather.


    The scent of cooked boar still lingered in the air, but the atmosphere was no longer one of simple gratitude. Tension and anticipation buzzed like static.


    "We''ll put it to a vote. Who here wishes to follow the noble''s offer and join him in preparing for war?"


    The oldest elder announced, standing before the gathered crowd.


    At first, no one moved. The crowd shifted awkwardly, eyes flickering between one another.


    Fear and uncertainty were etched into every face.


    Then, slowly, a hand went up.


    "I''d rather take my chances on a battlefield than stay here rotting until winter takes me."


    A ragged-looking man said, his voice steady.


    Murmurs spread through the crowd. Another hand rose, this one belonging to a woman holding a sickly child.


    "If we go with him, maybe they''ll provide medicine. Better rations. And a reason to keep living."


    A third voice joined in, younger this time.


    "He said he''d teach us internal energy. People like us don''t even get to see that kind of power, let alone learn it."


    The crowd stirred more now, heads turning, minds changing.


    What started as hesitant curiosity began to tip into cautious hope.


    Just as the elders prepared to count the votes, another voice cut through the hopeful murmur.


    "What if we die in war? What if we throw our lives away for a noble''s dream and get nothing in return?"


    A young man called out.


    There was silence again. The mood hung heavy.


    But then the first man, the one who''d spoken up, turned and faced the questioner.


    "You think we''ll live if we stay? Look around you. We''re already dying. Maybe not in battle, but day by day, from hunger, from sickness, from nothingness. If we''re going to die, I''d rather do it swinging a sword and fighting for something."


    That struck a chord.


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the crowd, and more hands rose this time¡ªdozens of them.


    The elders exchanged long glances. The tide had turned, and the people had spoken.


    "It seems the majority wishes to follow the noble."


    The youngest elder said quietly.


    The oldest one nodded with a sigh.


    "Then we''ll inform him tomorrow."


    He looked toward the darkness beyond the village, where Kyle''s campfire flickered in the distance.


    Something about that young noble felt dangerous.


    Ambitious.


    Cold, yet clear in his purpose. And now, that same purpose had reached the hearts of their broken village.


    Whether it would bring them salvation or ruin... they would find out soon.


    ______


    The sharp, insistent chirping of Queen pierced the quiet morning air, dragging Kyle out of his sleep.


    He groaned softly, eyes still closed, and turned his head toward the window of the tent where the first light of dawn filtered through.


    Queen chirped again¡ªlouder this time¡ªand flapped it''s wings in agitation.


    "Alright, alright. I''m up."


    Kyle muttered, voice still husky from sleep.


    He forced himself upright, his muscles protesting slightly.


    He stretched lazily, rolling his shoulders until he heard a few satisfying pops, and then extended his senses outward with a controlled pulse of internal energy.


    He caught the disturbance immediately¡ªthere was a surge of mana headed straight for the village.


    It was chaotic, wild, and moving fast.


    Kyle blinked once, then chuckled quietly to himself.


    "Trouble already, huh?"


    He rose smoothly, grabbing his blade from beside him and fastening it to his waist. Queen landed on his shoulder, clicking her beak and rustling her feathers in anticipation.


    "We''re going hunting."


    He told her.


    They moved fast through the broken path, Kyle weaving between trees like a shadow, each step controlled, silent, precise.


    It didn''t take long before he spotted them¡ªwild boars, about a dozen of them, thundering across the forest floor like a small earthquake.


    Their eyes glowed with a strange red tint, and foam dripped from their tusks. Madness clung to their forms like a shroud.


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed.


    One of them¡ªlarger than the rest, with thick, bristled fur and a jagged scar running across its snout¡ªwas emitting mana.


    And not just a little.


    The creature was on the verge of forming a core, a monstrous feat for a wild beast. Its aura spiked and fluctuated erratically, unstable but steadily climbing.


    "Now that''s interesting."


    Kyle murmured, a grin tugging at the corner of his lips.


    The boars screeched to a halt as Kyle stepped into their path.


    The ground trembled beneath them, and for a moment, there was a tense silence.


    Then, the leader gave a guttural snort, lowered its tusks, and charged.


    The others followed, stirred by the aggression of their leader.


    Kyle didn''t move.


    He watched the beasts barrel toward him with wild, reckless abandon.


    When they were just meters away, he shifted his stance, barely drawing on his mana. He didn''t need it¡ªnot yet.


    He moved like water, smooth and precise.


    The first boar lunged, but Kyle pivoted, sidestepping with a twist of his foot and slicing cleanly across its side with his blade.


    Another came from the left, tusks gleaming, but Kyle ducked low and swept its legs out from under it before stabbing upward through its neck.


    They came in waves, but Kyle danced between them¡ªdodging, parrying, striking.


    His movements were controlled, almost lazy, as though he was testing himself more than the beasts.


    Minutes stretched on, the fight dragging longer than necessary, but Kyle didn''t mind.


    He was observing the leader, gauging the flow of its growing mana, studying how it adapted and commanded the others.


    Eventually, only one stood¡ªthe leader, panting, bleeding, but still charging.


    Kyle smiled, stepped forward, and with a flick of his wrist, ended it.


    Twelve boars. No injuries. Barely a drop of mana spent.


    He exhaled slowly and sheathed his blade.

 Chapter 94 94: Ch 94: The First Spark of Hope - Part 2

    The sun had only just begun to climb when Kyle stood amidst the bloody remains of the wild boars, their heavy bodies strewn across the forest floor like broken barrels.


    He cleaned his blade with a cloth he kept tucked in his coat, flicked away the last drops of blood, and exhaled slowly.


    "What am I supposed to do with all of these?"


    He muttered, staring at the dozen carcasses.


    Dragging them all back himself was out of the question, and it was still too early to disturb Melissa or Bruce.


    He tapped a finger against his chin thoughtfully.


    Then, he felt it¡ªa few familiar mana signatures flickering not far off.


    Kyle recognized them from the village, weak but distinct. The same ones that had followed him yesterday.


    A faint smile touched his lips.


    "That solves that."


    He moved toward the signatures swiftly, quietly, weaving through the trees with practiced ease until he spotted the small group of villagers.


    They were carrying baskets and worn tools, likely out to forage early before the heat set in.


    When they noticed him, they tensed in alarm.


    "Young master?"


    One of them said, uncertain.


    Kyle nodded.


    "I need a hand. If you follow me, I''ll explain."


    The villagers glanced at each other hesitantly but nodded and fell in behind him.


    Kyle led them back through the trees until they arrived at the clearing¡ªand the pile of dead boars.


    The villagers froze in their tracks.


    "T-Twelve...He killed all of them?"


    One of them breathed out.


    A murmur of shock passed through the group as they examined the bloodied forest floor.


    Kyle gestured casually toward the carcasses.


    "I only need the leader for study. The rest? Yours. Distribute the meat however you like."


    They stared at him, stunned.


    "You''re... just giving it to us?"


    Another villager asked slowly, as if waiting for the catch.


    "I don''t eat that much. And I don''t need a dozen corpses rotting in the woods. Seems like a waste."


    Kyle replied with a smirk.


    There was a pause¡ªthen one of the villagers stepped forward. He was a thin man with sharp eyes and a tired face, but there was something steady in the way he looked at Kyle now.


    "Even if the others are unsure, I''ll follow you. You''ve already done more for us in two days than the nobles have in our entire lives."


    He said firmly.


    A few others murmured their agreement, nodding in support.


    Kyle simply inclined his head in acknowledgment.


    With new purpose in their eyes, the villagers got to work quickly, pulling ropes from baskets, fashioning sleds from broken branches and bark.


    Kyle watched them with quiet satisfaction, then called Queen down from the sky.


    He scribbled a quick note for Melissa and Bruce, tying it to Queen''s leg.


    "Find them and let them know I''m going back to the village."


    He said softly.


    Queen gave a sharp cry and launched herself into the air.


    Kyle turned back to the group.


    "Let''s head back. We can talk more once we''re there."


    ______


    When they returned to the village, Kyle was once again greeted by the five elders who had met with him the previous day. They looked more rested now, though no less wary.


    One of them stepped forward.


    "We''ve made our decision."


    Kyle raised a brow.


    "And?"


    The eldest of the five, a wiry man with salt-and-pepper hair, nodded solemnly.


    "The majority of the village has agreed to follow you. Not because they trust you entirely, but because they believe in the chance you''re offering. That''s more than we''ve had in years."


    Kyle didn''t show it, but he felt a spark of satisfaction at those words.


    "There are still a few who are hesitant. Some are too old to fight, others... too scared."


    The man continued.


    "That''s not a problem. I''m not dragging anyone unwilling. Those who choose to follow me will do so willingly. Once my territory is prepared, they''ll have a place to live and train¡ªsomewhere safer, where they can rebuild properly."


    Kyle said calmly.


    The elders looked at each other in surprise, then slowly nodded.


    "You really intend to give these people land of their own? A future?"


    Another elder asked, frowning.


    "I intend to build something, and for that, I need people who believe in something again. If they''re willing to give me loyalty, I''ll give them purpose.


    Kyle said, voice low and firm.


    The elders were silent, absorbing his words.


    Finally, the eldest smiled faintly.


    "Then I suppose we''ll begin preparing."


    Kyle looked out at the villagers already working to skin and butcher the boars.


    They looked more alive than when he had first seen them¡ªhopeful, maybe even eager.


    The elders, though seemingly agreeable, still wore expressions clouded with unease.


    Kyle could sense their hesitation¡ªanxiety born from years of hardship, distrust, and broken promises.


    They didn''t fear him, not exactly, but they feared what following him might mean. He didn''t blame them for it.


    "I understand that you''re worried, and that''s fair. I''m not expecting a decision right now."


    Kyle said, his voice calm and even.


    The elders looked at him with subtle surprise.


    "You''ll have time. One week, at most. In that time, I''ll send an invitation¡ªofficial, with seal and all. Those who want to follow me and are willing to give me their loyalty can join me then."


    He continued.


    Murmurs spread through the gathered villagers as they listened, their expressions flickering with curiosity and caution.


    Some nodded to themselves, others kept their heads low, deep in thought.


    "But let me make something clear,"


    Kyle added, his tone sharpening just slightly.


    "If you decide to join me, then you''re mine. Your lives will belong to me, not for abuse, but for purpose. My training will not be easy. I will work you until your bodies scream. I don''t want to hear complaints about exhaustion or sore limbs. You want change? You''ll earn it."


    The bluntness of his words sent a ripple of discomfort through the crowd.


    A few people instinctively took a step back, startled by the weight behind his promise. The elders, too, exchanged uncertain glances.


    For a moment, doubt thickened in the air.


    But then, a voice broke the silence.


    "He''s right. We''ve lived like ghosts for years. Starving, freezing, begging. And now we''ve got meat for days and someone offering a future. It''ll be hard, yeah. But so is wasting away here."


    It was one of the villagers from earlier¡ªthe thin man who had declared his loyalty by the boar carcasses. He stepped forward, looking around at the others.


    Another villager joined him, nodding.


    "We''ve already been through hell. Might as well see if we can build something better¡ªeven if it''s with sweat and blood."


    Others began to murmur in agreement.


    They looked toward the meat being portioned and salted by the younger ones, the soft fire crackling nearby, the sense of warmth and fullness they hadn''t felt in so long.


    It was temporary for now¡ªbut it was more than they had known in months, maybe years.


    Kyle watched them with a neutral face, though deep inside, he felt a flicker of satisfaction.


    This was exactly what he needed¡ªpeople who''d tasted desperation and understood the value of discipline and loyalty. These were the seeds for something far greater.


    He turned back to the elders, giving them a small nod.


    "Think it over. I don''t need your answer today, but I''ll expect one soon."


    The eldest among them straightened, exhaling slowly.


    "We will consider everything. You''ve given us something we haven''t had in a long time¡ªhope."


    Kyle gave a small, approving smile.


    "Good."


    Without another word, he turned and began to walk away, giving the villagers the space they needed to talk amongst themselves and make their decisions.


    Queen circled above before landing on his shoulder, letting out a soft screech.


    A sign that all was calm.


    Bruce and Melissa met him at the edge of the village, and together, the three of them began their journey back.


    Kyle didn''t look back¡ªnot because he didn''t care, but because he already knew what decision most of those villagers would make.

 Chapter 95 95: Ch 95: I Wish to be Useful - Part 1

    The Armstrong castle loomed familiar and unchanging as Kyle returned, the quiet weight of stone and legacy settling around him like a cloak.


    As his boots clicked against the marble floors, Bruce and Melissa followed a step behind, both muttering under their breath.


    However, as soon as they entered, Kyle was stopped by his father''s personal butler who came to greet him.


    "I swear, the Duke doesn''t know how to let a person breathe. Can''t even let the young master rest after coming back from the outskirts."


    Bruce grumbled. "


    Melissa crossed her arms, glaring ahead.


    "The butler looks worried. Do you think something happened, young master? Should we be worried?"


    But Kyle only gave them a faint smile.


    "It''s fine. I''ll handle this myself. I''m not tired from the journey."


    He wasn''t.


    If anything, he was more energized than ever.


    With his plans going the way they were, Kyle felt more ready than ever to face the future.


    The training, the planning, the manipulation¡ªit all reminded him of his past life, of war and survival.


    And more importantly, of victory.


    The butler met him at the entrance hall and bowed deeply.


    "Young Master Kyle, the Duke has summoned you to his study."


    Bruce made a low sound of protest, but Kyle waved him off with a glance and followed the butler through the familiar halls.


    However, when the heavy doors to the Duke''s study opened, the room inside was... empty.


    The butler blinked, clearly confused.


    "He... was supposed to be here. Forgive me, Young Master. It appears the Duke has stepped away."


    His voice dropped in concern.


    Kyle stood at the threshold, taking in the pristine state of the study¡ªnothing out of place, nothing that indicated urgency or a sudden departure.


    Which meant this was intentional.


    A test.


    A subtle one, but a test nonetheless.


    One meant to provoke irritation, impatience, and insecurity.


    Kyle could easily imagine the Duke chuckling to himself at the idea of a son storming off in frustration or losing composure in the face of perceived disrespect.


    But Kyle wasn''t just any son.


    And he certainly wasn''t going to take the bait.


    He let out a quiet, tired sigh, more annoyed by the predictable nature of the game than the test itself.


    "Where''s the letter?"


    He asked, holding out a hand.


    The butler hesitated.


    "I... yes, the Duke left something for you. But, Young Master, perhaps you should rest first. This task may not be¡ª"


    Kyle''s gaze sharpened.


    It wasn''t angry, but it was cold enough to make the butler flinch.


    After a second''s pause, the older man fumbled with his robe and produced a sealed envelope, which Kyle took without another word.


    "There''s no need to worry. Things are going exactly how I want them to."


    Kyle said, eyes scanning the seal before opening the letter.


    The butler frowned slightly, concern etched deep into his features.


    "Young Master... you don''t have to do this. The Duke''s missions... they are never simple. If you find it too much, if the weight becomes unbearable, it is fine to walk away. No one would dare to blame you."


    Kyle barely heard him. His focus had shifted entirely to the parchment in his hand, scanning the neat, precise script of the duke''s instructions.


    A mission¡ªsimple in wording, but intentionally vague. Investigate a suspected rebel movement in one of the southern provinces.


    Discreetly. With no assistance. And no resources provided.


    Of course.


    Kyle smirked.


    So the Duke wanted to see how he''d act under pressure. How he''d plan, gather allies, and carry out orders with nothing but his wits.


    Perfect.


    He folded the letter and tucked it into his coat.


    "I won''t be running. In fact, I intend to do a very good and thorough job this time."


    He muttered under his breath, more to the Duke than the butler.


    Turning to the butler, Kyle gave a polite smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Thank you for delivering the letter. Please inform Bruce and Melissa to meet me. I''d like to head out by tomorrow."


    The butler blinked.


    "You''re... leaving that soon?"


    "Yes. The Duke wants to test me. I''ll make sure he gets a show he won''t forget."


    Kyle said.


    And with that, he turned and walked away, his cape fluttering behind him like the beginning of a storm.


    Kyle returned to his room with the Duke''s letter in hand, the weight of the sealed parchment heavier than it should have been.


    The moment the door closed behind him, he tossed his cloak aside and sat down at his desk.


    With careful fingers, he unfolded the letter again, his eyes sweeping across the crisp handwriting.


    "Suppress a minor rebellion in the southern province. Discreet execution required. No additional support will be provided."


    Kyle read it twice. Then a third time.


    It was too simple. Far too simple.


    Suppressing rebellions wasn''t a job that needed subtlety, not usually.


    The Duke had generals and knights who specialized in swift, public crackdowns.


    If he simply wanted blood, there were others more suited for that.


    Which meant this wasn''t about the rebels. Not entirely.


    Kyle leaned back in his chair, brows furrowed.


    ''The Duke wouldn''t give me something straightforward. There''s a hidden piece... something buried in this mission he wants me to find.''


    Which meant Kyle needed more information than what was on paper. And the only way to get it was to go there himself. Quietly. Alone.


    Letting out a breath, he rolled the letter back up and tucked it away in a drawer before getting to his feet.


    He had a plan.


    ______


    During the evening, Kyle stood in front of Bruce and Melissa, both waiting for his instructions. He crossed his arms and spoke calmly.


    "I''m heading to the site alone."


    Melissa''s brows shot up immediately.


    "Alone? You''re seriously going alone?"


    She asked sharply, arms crossed.


    "Yes. You and Bruce will stay here and act like I''m preparing for the mission with a full team. Spread misinformation. Talk logistics. Be visible. I want everyone to believe I''m still in the planning phase."


    Kyle said.


    Bruce gave a firm nod, already processing what needed to be done.


    "Understood. I''ll handle it."


    But Melissa''s lips tightened, and a spark of frustration lit in her eyes.


    "Then take me with you instead. I can help. You know I can."


    She snapped.


    Kyle sighed and rubbed his forehead. He''d expected this reaction.


    "Melissa, you have your own role to play in this. This mission isn''t just dangerous¡ªit''s politically charged. I need someone I trust to maintain the illusion here."


    He said, voice low,


    "But¡ª"


    "And, you''re not ready for this kind of mission yet. Not alone. Not when subtlety is key."


    He interrupted gently.


    Melissa''s mouth opened, then closed. Her expression faltered, and though she tried to hide it,


    Kyle saw the disappointment in her eyes.


    Still, she didn''t argue anymore. She simply nodded once, stiffly, and turned to leave the room without another word.


    As the door closed behind her, Bruce looked at Kyle, concerned.


    "You''re not going after her?"


    "No,"


    Kyle said quietly.


    Bruce gave him a doubtful look but didn''t press further. With a sigh, he followed Melissa, leaving Kyle alone to prepare for what lay ahead.

 Chapter 96 96: Ch 96: I Wish to be Useful - Part 2

    The early morning air was crisp, the sun barely rising over the horizon when Kyle stepped out into the training grounds.


    He hadn''t expected anyone to be awake yet, let alone already swinging a sword with such intensity.


    Kyle''s senses flared, catching the flicker of another presence.


    He followed it, quietly weaving between the columns of the estate until he saw her.


    Melissa stood in the center of the grounds, breath fogging the cold morning air, sweat already soaking through her training shirt.


    Her moves were precise but unrefined¡ªdriven more by desperation than form. Her muscles trembled with exertion, her strikes erratic and wrong in a way only someone deeply familiar with combat would recognize.


    And Kyle could recognize it instantly.


    He stepped in just as she raised her wooden sword for another overhead slash.


    Kyle''s hand shot forward, catching the weapon mid-swing before it could fall.


    Startled, Melissa''s instincts flared. She twisted with surprising speed, ready to lash out¡ªbut froze the moment she saw him.


    "Y-Young master?"


    She stammered, flushed and trying to force herself to look composed despite being caught in such a vulnerable state.


    Kyle didn''t say anything right away. His gaze swept the empty field, then shifted back to Melissa''s stiff form.


    "Don''t overdo it. Rest is just as important as training. Pushing past your limits every day isn''t strength. It''s just slow suicide."


    He said calmly.


    Melissa''s hands trembled, but she didn''t lower her head.


    "I don''t have a choice. I have to get stronger. If I can''t be of use to you, then what''s the point of me being here?"


    She said, voice firm despite the rawness in it.


    Kyle let out a small sigh and rubbed his forehead.


    He recognized the tone too well. It was the same one he had once used in a past life¡ªwhen desperation bled into obsession.


    "You''re already of use to me. And rushing toward a future you''re not ready for only hurts the people you''re trying to protect."


    He replied, lowering her wooden sword to the ground.


    Melissa''s composure broke slightly. Her hands clenched at her sides, and she looked away as her voice dropped.


    "It''s just... the Grand Duchess can give you things I never can. She was born strong, born noble. I have nothing like that. All I have is this body¡ªand I''m trying to turn it into something worthwhile."


    Her voice cracked.


    "But it''s not enough. Not for you."


    Kyle''s eyes softened.


    He stepped closer, placing his hand on her head and gently ruffling her hair.


    Melissa flinched at first, but then froze as his fingers lingered there¡ªnot as a commander, not as her superior, but simply as Kyle.


    "That''s not how worth works. You promised to be my sword, and I want you to be as sharp as you can when the time comes. So don''t think about useless things in the meantime."


    He said.


    Melissa''s eyes shimmered, but she held back the tears.


    "Then why won''t you take me with you? If I''m enough... why am I not good enough for that?"


    She asked quietly.


    Kyle withdrew his hand and gave a small smile, patient and knowing.


    "This mission requires stealth. It requires me to move alone, unnoticed, and unburdened. Even if you were a grandmaster with the blade, I still wouldn''t bring you¡ªnot because I don''t trust you, but because I need someone I do trust to stay behind and protect the front I leave behind."


    He looked her squarely in the eyes.


    "You think I''m leaving you behind because you''re weak. But I''m leaving you in charge because you''re strong."


    Melissa blinked, visibly shaken by the shift in perspective.


    It wasn''t the answer she wanted¡ªbut it was one she hadn''t considered.


    Slowly, her fists unclenched. She nodded, though her voice was still laced with pain.


    "I understand. I don''t like it... but I understand."


    Kyle gave her one last nod.


    "Good Girl. Trust me a little longer. We''re building something here¡ªand you''re a pillar of it."


    Her lips curved, barely, into the ghost of a smile. There was also a small blush colouring her cheeks, but Kyle pretended he did not notice that.


    "Alright, young master. I''ll stay. I''ll do my best to hold things together here."


    Kyle stepped back, watching her expression closely. She still looked a little sad¡ªbut steadier. Her usual fire was there again, rekindled, if only a bit.


    As he turned to leave, Melissa called out.


    "But you better come back safe, okay?"


    He paused, then gave her a rare, genuine grin over his shoulder.


    "That''s the plan."


    Kyle sighed as he leaned against a wooden post near the training grounds, his gaze fixed on Melissa as she resumed her practice.


    Her movements were more measured now, less frantic, but still far too intense for a morning session.


    He rubbed his temple and muttered under his breath.


    "She''s going to tear a muscle one of these days..."


    He let his eyes drift to the sky for a moment, lost in thought.


    ''My people are too eager... ''


    He mused. Melissa wasn''t the only one.


    Bruce had nearly gotten into a fight with one of the castle knights because they had dared to speak dismissively of Kyle.


    Their loyalty was unwavering, yes¡ªbut it was also impulsive, emotional, and dangerously self-sacrificing.


    They were good people.


    Too good.


    And that worried Kyle more than he cared to admit.


    Their enthusiasm could easily lead them to prioritize the mission above their own safety, even their own lives.


    If they kept walking this path without tempering themselves, they''d burn out before ever reaching their full potential.


    ''That''s something I''ll need to fix. I need them alive¡ªnot just loyal.''


    He thought grimly.


    ______


    After breakfast, Kyle prepared to leave for his mission.


    He had packed light, dressed plainly, and wore a hooded cloak to minimize attention.


    As he stepped into the common area, he found Bruce and Melissa already waiting for him.


    Bruce gave a short nod, while Melissa looked slightly more composed than earlier.


    "I''m heading out alone. You two hold the fort here. Don''t let anyone get suspicious."


    Kyle said, strapping his light blade to his hip.


    Bruce crossed his arms and replied with a grunt.


    "You sure about this, young master?"


    Kyle nodded.


    "This mission needs to be handled quietly. Stealth is more important than force. If things go well, I''ll be back in a few days."


    Melissa opened her mouth to say something but stopped herself. She simply nodded and bowed slightly.


    "Understood."


    As Kyle turned to leave, he felt another set of eyes on him¡ªsharper, colder, and far more calculating.


    Christan.


    From the shadows of a hallway, his older half-brother stood watching, arms crossed, with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    The message in his gaze was clear: I''m watching you. Waiting.


    Kyle didn''t falter.


    He kept his expression neutral, even as he returned Christan''s gaze with one of cool defiance.


    ''If you want to play games, brother, then I''ll be happy to win.''


    Outside the castle walls, Kyle gave a low whistle. Queen, his hawk, descended from the rooftop and landed gracefully on his arm. He reached up and gently ran his fingers along her feathers.


    "Keep an eye on things. Let me know if anyone follows"


    He murmured.


    Queen gave a sharp cry and launched into the air, circling above as Kyle began his walk out of the town. For now, it seemed no one was tailing him.


    Still, Kyle remained alert. This was only the beginning.

 Chapter 97 97: Ch 97: Do not cause a Scene - Part 1

    The morning sun had just begun to stretch its golden rays over the training grounds when Bruce strolled in, expecting to enjoy the quiet before his own warm-up.


    But the sharp, rhythmic thwack of a wooden sword hitting a training post greeted him instead.


    He followed the sound and wasn''t surprised to find Melissa already there, her hair damp with sweat and her breathing heavy. Her swings were focused but forceful¡ªtoo forceful.


    "You''re up early. Or should I say, you haven''t slept?"


    Bruce said, approaching with a casual grin.


    Melissa didn''t stop swinging.


    "This is my way of relieving stress."


    Bruce crossed his arms and leaned against the nearby post, watching her carefully.


    "You stressed about something?"


    Melissa finally paused, her expression weary but composed.


    "I''m worried about our young master."


    Bruce let out a soft sigh.


    "You and me both."


    "He attracts trouble wherever he goes. And every time he leaves on his own, it feels like he''s carrying the world on his back."


    She said, lowering her sword and staring at the ground.


    Bruce nodded thoughtfully.


    That was true¡ªbut something in Melissa''s voice made him glance up again.


    There was more to her words than concern. There was fear.


    Not just fear for Kyle''s safety, but something deeper... more personal.


    A teasing smile crept onto Bruce''s lips as he nudged her lightly with his elbow.


    "You afraid he''ll find someone else to take your place while he''s gone?"


    It was meant as a light jab, but Melissa froze.


    The color drained from her face ever so slightly, and she gripped her sword tighter.


    Bruce''s smile faded.


    "Wait¡ªyou''re actually thinking that?"


    Melissa didn''t answer at first. When she finally did, her voice was quiet.


    "I know I''m not the strongest. Or the most skilled. I don''t have a noble title or a powerful background. I only have my loyalty... and hard work."


    Seeing her so vulnerable made Bruce''s heart sink. He scratched the back of his neck awkwardly.


    "Hey, hey... that''s not it at all. You''re not some placeholder until someone better shows up."


    Melissa glanced up at him, her eyes searching for sincerity.


    Bruce gave her a confident nod.


    "You''re special to him. We both are. The young master doesn''t just keep people around for convenience. If you''re by his side, it''s because he wants you there."


    Melissa bit her lip, then finally exhaled, tension slowly leaving her shoulders.


    "Sorry... I didn''t mean to get so emotional."


    "It''s fine. Just don''t forget who you are to him."


    Bruce said gently.


    She gave a small smile, then lifted her sword again.


    "I''ll work harder. For his sake."


    Bruce watched her for a moment, debating whether to tell her to rest. But he decided against it. Melissa needed this right now.


    ______


    Meanwhile, Kyle had finally arrived at the outskirts of Dusk Haze Village.


    At first glance, it was picturesque¡ªlush greenery, well-paved paths, and clean streets.


    The homes were sturdy, and the shops were well-stocked. But that''s what bothered Kyle the most.


    ''It''s too clean.''


    There were no beggars, no workers lounging about after a long shift, no children playing unattended.


    It was as if the entire town had been scrubbed of anything remotely "ordinary."


    Kyle''s gaze sharpened.


    He casually wandered through the market square, pretending to be a traveler. But his senses were on high alert.


    That''s when a merchant called out to him.


    "Looking for anything, traveler?"


    Kyle tilted his head.


    "Just curious about the place. I heard it''s... peaceful."


    The merchant gave a practiced smile.


    "Best place in the region. No crime, no chaos, and the people are happy. Can''t ask for more."


    ''Too rehearsed''


    Kyle thought.


    He approached the stall, glancing at the goods while trying to probe further.


    "You hear much about travelers these days? Anyone new pass through here recently?"


    Before the merchant could answer, Queen gave a sharp cry from above.


    The hawk dove down, landing heavily on Kyle''s shoulder, shifting his balance just in time.


    A figure in a hooded cloak had been walking straight toward Kyle¡ªtoo quickly, too directly. The sudden shift caused the figure to veer, stumbling slightly.


    Kyle stepped aside, his hand instinctively going to his blade, but he never pulled it out. His sharp gaze locked onto the figure, who quickly raised their hands.


    "I''m sorry¡ªI didn''t see you there."


    The person said hastily.


    But Kyle didn''t miss the tension in their shoulders or the slight delay in their retreat.


    Guards arrived seconds later, surrounding the area with well-practiced precision.


    "You there! what''s going on?""


    One barked, The hooded figure stiffened.


    "It was nothing. Just an accident."


    Kyle glanced at Queen, who fluffed its wings with irritation.


    ''That was no accident.''


    The merchant''s friendly smile had vanished. Kyle met the figure''s eyes again, noting the flicker of panic behind them.


    Trouble had already found him.


    Of course it had.


    Even the hooded figure looked uncomfortable, but there was also anticipation in that figure.


    It almost looked as if this whole thing was staged and Kyle was the poor victim who got caught in this trap laid out by these people.


    ''Tsk, if these kids think I am going to be easy prey, then they are in for a world of shock.''


    The guards were quick to close in, forming a circle around Kyle and the hooded figure like vultures circling prey.


    One of them stepped forward, a hand resting on the hilt of his weapon.


    "What''s going on here?"


    He demanded.


    Kyle raised both hands slightly in a non-threatening gesture.


    "Nothing happened. It was just a close call¡ªno harm done."


    The hooded figure nodded quickly in agreement, clearly uneasy under the scrutiny of the guards.


    But rather than easing off, the guards'' expressions darkened.


    "Funny. Because it looked like you were trying to start something with this poor local."


    Another guard muttered, eyes narrowing.


    Kyle''s gaze sharpened.


    ''So that''s how it is.''


    He glanced around, his senses extending.


    The mana surrounding the guards was twisted¡ªtainted in a way that made his instincts scream.


    It was subtle, but the corruption wasn''t something an ordinary person would notice.


    Kyle knew that aura well. It was greed. The guards weren''t here to uphold order¡ªthey were here to shake him down.


    The leading guard took a step closer, his tone condescending.


    "If you''re here to cause trouble, outsider, maybe we should take you in for questioning."


    Kyle gave a short, unimpressed laugh.


    "Is that so? Because from where I''m standing, I was just about to hire this local for a job. I came here looking to expand business ties, and I was just about to hire this person to be my guard."


    That made them pause.


    Kyle took a confident step forward, his eyes cold and sharp.


    "Now tell me¡ªam I the one causing trouble for the locals, or are you the ones getting in the way of honest work?"


    The sudden shift in tone caught the guards off guard.


    Their bluster faltered for a moment, and they exchanged uncertain glances.


    The hooded figure looked up at Kyle in surprise, clearly realizing he was being defended in a way he hadn''t expected.


    The lead guard clicked his tongue but didn''t press further.


    "Hmph. Watch yourself, outsider."


    They backed off, but Kyle could still feel their eyes watching him as they melted into the crowd again.

 Chapter 98 98: Ch 98: Do not cause a Scene - Part 2

    The moment the guards dispersed, the hooded figure tensed like a wild animal sensing danger.


    Without sparing Kyle a second glance, they turned and bolted in the opposite direction, disappearing into the crowd.


    But they had barely taken a few steps before Kyle moved.


    He caught the edge of their cloak with a swift, precise grip and yanked it back, halting their escape.


    The figure stumbled, nearly falling from the force, and whipped around in panic, eyes wide under the hood.


    Kyle''s face wore a smile¡ªpleasant, polite even¡ªbut there was something unsettling about it.


    A chill, practiced calm that suggested he was done playing around.


    "Going somewhere?"


    He asked, voice low and almost amused.


    The hooded figure stiffened, clearly realizing that the protection of the local guards was gone.


    They were on their own now¡ªand that made Kyle far more dangerous than they''d initially thought.


    He didn''t let go. Instead, he dragged the figure¡ªfirm but not violently¡ªinto the shadows of a nearby alley, away from prying eyes.


    Queen let out a single sharp chirp from above before taking to the skies again, watching from a distance.


    Kyle turned to face the figure fully.


    "Drop the act."


    He said simply.


    The hooded figure hesitated for a breath, then sighed.


    Without warning, they drew a small blade from under their cloak and lunged at Kyle.


    It was a clean, practiced move, backed by internal energy. But not nearly fast enough.


    Kyle caught the attacker''s wrist mid-strike, his fingers wrapping around them like steel shackles. The knife froze inches from his chest.


    "Why is everyone so quick to try and stab me the moment I''m nice to them? Is this just a tradition, or am I giving off the wrong kind of aura?"


    Kyle muttered, his voice tinged with dry exasperation.


    The hooded figure grimaced, twisting in an attempt to break free, but Kyle didn''t budge. With his free hand, he reached up and pulled back the figure''s hood in one smooth motion.


    What he found beneath it made him pause¡ªnot out of surprise, but mild amusement.


    A young woman stared back at him, her eyes defiant but wary.


    Silver hair spilled out from the hood, cascading over her shoulders, and a pair of pointed ears peeked through the strands.


    An elf.


    The woman''s expression soured as she realized she''d been completely seen through.


    She gave one last, fruitless tug of her wrist, then went still, acknowledging her defeat.


    "What do you want from someone like me? Going to turn me in to the guards now?"


    She asked bitterly.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "The same guards who were ready to throw me in a cell a few minutes ago for breathing near you? I''ll pass."


    She stared at him in confusion, unsure of what game he was playing.


    "I told you the truth earlier. I''m here to do business. I need someone who knows the town, its people, its routes, its secrets. I want you to guide me¡ªfor three days."


    Kyle continued calmly.


    The elf blinked.


    "Three days? Why?"


    "I''m thinking of expanding my business here. That requires proper investigation, not just rumors. A trustworthy guide would make the process smoother."


    Kyle replied without missing a beat.


    The elf was silent for a moment, eyes narrowed as she studied his face for signs of deceit.


    "And you just happened to pick me for this job?"


    "You''ll do a good job. I just have a feeling about it."


    Kyle replied.


    She looked even more suspicious now.


    After another pause, she let out a sigh of resignation.


    "Fine. I''ll take the job. But I''m not giving you my real name."


    Kyle smiled.


    "I didn''t expect you to."


    The elf crossed her arms.


    "Then call me Silvy."


    Kyle chuckled softly.


    "Silvy, huh? Sure."


    He didn''t press her on the lie.


    Kyle already knew she was hiding something¡ªlikely more than just her name¡ªbut he could deal with that later.


    For now, she had value.


    He needed someone who could help him navigate this place, and Silvy had already proven herself far more capable than the average local.


    Besides, the fact that she had access to internal energy in a place like this was telling.


    Someone like her wouldn''t stay in this kind of village unless there was something worth protecting¡ªor hiding.


    Kyle made a mental note to keep an eye on her.


    "Alright then, Silvy. Let''s meet in the plaza tomorrow morning early. Be there around 06 in the morning. I''ll pay you well for your efforts. How does 5 coins for three days sound?"


    He said, releasing her wrist at last.


    Kyle knew he was being generous and he noticed the way Silvy''s eyes widened at his offer as well.


    ''Only a fool would miss out on such an offer. Well, a fool and someone with ulterior motives. Let''s see if you''re one of the two. I am looking forward to your show.''


    ______


    The next morning, Kyle reached the plaza long before the sun crested the horizon.


    The air was cool, damp with morning mist, and the sky barely tinged with hints of dawn. Yet, to his surprise, he wasn''t the first to arrive.


    A dozen or so villagers were already gathered around the central fountain, their figures silent and focused.


    Each of them carried a container of water¡ªjugs, flasks, even simple clay bowls.


    Without a word, they approached the fountain one by one, pouring their water offerings into the basin and bowing toward the east, where the first rays of sunlight would soon appear.


    Kyle observed them carefully, frowning slightly.


    The moment the water from the last container hit the surface of the fountain, a visible ripple of energy surged through the plaza.


    The very air shifted.


    Mana, once calmly drifting like mist in the air, snapped into alignment, dancing along unseen lines of power


    Kyle could feel it: the mana being drawn toward the fountain, refined, and then... converted.


    Divine energy.


    His eyes narrowed.


    That was no simple blessing or enchantment¡ªthis was a full-scale ritual, masked under the guise of a daily tradition.


    The divine energy wasn''t just forming; it was being absorbed directly into the fountain.


    He took a step forward, reaching out with one hand to touch the edge of the stone basin.


    The closer he got, the more he could feel the divine energy subtly resisting his presence¡ªlike a foreign body sensing something that didn''t belong.


    Just as his fingertips were about to brush the surface, a hand gently rested on his shoulder.


    "Ready to head out?"


    A familiar voice asked from behind him.


    Kyle stiffened instantly. He hadn''t sensed anyone approach¡ªnot even a flicker of mana disturbance.


    His gaze sharpened, and he quickly turned around.


    Silvy stood behind him, expression unreadable, silver hair tucked beneath a cloak once again.


    He took a breath to calm the tension in his shoulders.


    "You''re quiet."


    He muttered.


    She shrugged.


    "You were too focused to notice."


    Kyle studied her for a moment longer, then gave a slight nod. He could sense how perfectly her mana was cloaked¡ªsmoothed out and hidden so naturally it was like she wasn''t there at all.


    ''Elves sure are impressive. They''re masters of mana control, even when they don''t try.''


    He thought.


    It was impressive. And a little concerning.

 Chapter 99 99: Ch 99: The Gambling Den - Part 1

    Silvy led Kyle through the winding paths of Dusk Haze Village, her posture straight but her energy hollow.


    "And here are to local shops that will rip you apart if you give them a chance to. Their things are not even authentic. So if you don''t want to get ripped off, don''t buy from here."


    The tour continued with Silvy trying to make small talks all the while and warning Kyle about some shops.


    She moved like someone fulfilling an obligation, her voice monotone as she pointed out landmarks¡ªsmall shops, stalls selling local trinkets, inns that housed merchants, and even a modest temple tucked between buildings.


    However, she avoided eye contact and didn''t elaborate much beyond what was necessary.


    Kyle noticed everything.


    "You''re a good guide. Maybe you should make this your profession."


    Kyle commented as he walked behind her.


    She was too practiced, too guarded.


    Her steps were mechanical, as though she was only showing him what she had to, and nothing more.


    But Kyle didn''t comment on it.


    If she was hiding something, then pushing her would only make her dig her walls deeper. No¡ªbetter to play along for now.


    When the sun rose higher in the sky and the scent of grilled bread and spiced meats wafted through the streets, Kyle noted the time.


    Without much ceremony, Silvy turned to him and said.


    "I''ll take you somewhere decent for breakfast. Follow me."


    She led him to a surprisingly fancy restaurant nestled between a pair of quiet buildings¡ªone of those hidden gems only locals would know about.


    The polished wooden sign, the clean curtains, the pleasant aroma inside¡ªit all screamed money.


    As they stepped inside, Silvy gestured toward a table in the corner.


    "Order whatever you want. They''re used to outsiders."


    She said.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "Are you joining me?"


    She paused at the question, caught mid-step as she was already turning away.


    Her lips thinned slightly, and for the first time all morning, a flicker of genuine emotion crossed her face.


    "I... I have a breakfast appointment elsewhere. Something I can''t miss because I already paid for it."


    She said after a moment. Kyle didn''t press.


    "Alright."


    He said simply.


    She hesitated one heartbeat longer before nodding once and walking out.


    As the door closed behind her, Kyle casually signaled a waiter.


    When the man approached, Kyle slipped a coin into his palm¡ªmore than enough for a full day''s wage.


    "If anyone asks, you tell them I''ve been here the whole time. Eating. Don''t contradict it. No matter what."


    Kyle said quietly.


    The waiter blinked, surprised. But the weight of the coin in his hand quickly smoothed over his doubts. "Understood, sir," he said with a smile, then returned to his duties.


    Kyle waited only two minutes.


    He stood, stepped outside the back entrance, and summoned a small wisp of mana to scatter a thin veil of fog around the building¡ªnothing too obvious, just enough to distort sight and dull presence.


    ''I doubt anyone''s watching too closely, but better to be sure.''


    Kyle thought.


    Once outside, he looked left and right¡ªbut Silvy was nowhere in sight.


    Then, a sharp cry rang from above. Kyle looked up to see Queen circling far to the east, wings slicing the morning air with purpose.


    "Atta boy. Now, show me the way."


    He muttered, and set off in the direction it pointed.


    He moved quietly, slipping through alleys and between buildings with a natural grace born of long habit.


    Kyle didn''t need to rush¡ªhe just needed to follow.


    After about ten minutes of light trailing, he spotted her.


    Silvy walked with purpose now, her hood raised to hide her face, and her stride brisk.


    She looked far less like a guide and more like someone on a secret mission.


    Kyle stayed back, letting the crowd swallow him as she made her way through the heart of the town.


    Eventually, she stopped in front of a lavish building that stuck out like a sore thumb amid the rustic charm of the village.


    It had a velvet awning, polished wood steps, and the muffled sound of laughter and clinking coins drifting through its windows.


    A gambling house.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes.


    Silvy stood outside for a moment, visibly debating something. Her hand tightened slightly around the edge of her cloak. Then, after a long breath, she stepped inside.


    Kyle didn''t follow¡ªnot yet.


    He leaned against a nearby wall, folding his arms and pretending to examine a poster for some merchant sale.


    ''What is a wary, mana-concealing elf doing at a place like this, right after insisting she had a "breakfast appointment"?''


    He mused.


    Something didn''t add up.


    And if Silvy was hiding something, Kyle was determined to find out what it was.


    Kyle leaned against the wall a little longer, weighing his options carefully.


    He could try sneaking into the establishment¡ªhe had done far more difficult infiltrations in the past.


    But something about the building felt off.


    There were subtle layers of mana around it, like a quiet pulse in the air. Someone had cloaked it with enchantments. That meant risk.


    So, instead of slipping into the shadows, Kyle decided to try something more direct.


    He reached into his inner coat and pulled out a plain black mask¡ªsomething he had prepared for emergencies, when discretion became necessary.


    Then, he raised his cloak over his head, tugging it low to obscure the rest of his features.


    With a calm, confident pace, Kyle walked toward the gambling house.


    The guard stationed at the entrance stiffened the moment he spotted the cloaked figure approaching.


    His hand dropped to the hilt of his sword and his posture turned tense.


    "Stop right there. This is a private establishment. No unidentified persons are allowed entry. I''ll need to confirm your¡ª"


    The guard said firmly.


    Before he could finish the sentence, Kyle let a sliver of his mana leak into the air.


    It wasn''t much¡ªjust a little flare, barely enough to light a candle in the grand scheme of his power¡ªbut it struck like a wave.


    The pressure in the air thickened instantly, and the guard''s knees buckled.


    His face paled, and a bead of sweat rolled down his temple.


    The second guard beside him fared no better, trembling as his hands instinctively reached for support.


    Kyle didn''t say anything. He just stood there, calm and unreadable behind his mask, his aura subtly pressing outward.


    ''They''re stronger than average. Not elite. But trained. Reinforced by something.''


    He thought, noticing how the guards¡ªdespite clearly being overwhelmed¡ªmanaged not to drop to the ground.


    He was about to press his mana just a little further to make his point¡ªuntil the heavy doors behind the guards creaked open.


    A tall man with silver-lined robes stepped out, his movements fluid and precise.


    His presence was immediate.


    Commanding.


    And most notably, the mana flowing through him was thick, coiled tightly around his body like a sleeping serpent.


    The man raised a hand, and the guards immediately stepped aside.


    "That''s enough. There''s no need to test our patience any further. Please, come inside, esteemed guest."


    The newcomer said smoothly.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes behind the mask.


    ''That mana... it''s powerful and disciplined.''


    For the first time since arriving in the village, Kyle felt something akin to caution stir in his chest.


    This man wasn''t an ordinary lackey.


    ''This one... could be trouble.''

 Chapter 100 100: Ch 100: The Gambling Den - Part 2

    The tea was still steaming slightly when Bernard poured it into the porcelain cup, the faint clink of ceramic on ceramic echoing softly through the room.


    Duke Armstrong sat in his usual chair, his posture regal and his eyes contemplative as he watched the butler''s movements.


    "You''re unusually quiet today, Bernard. Are you worried about the boy?"


    The Duke said, fingers lightly tapping the armrest of his chair.


    The butler''s hand faltered for a moment as he set the teapot down, but he recovered quickly.


    "Not at all, Your Grace. Our young master is... capable nowadays. He has changed a lot."


    Bernard replied with a respectful bow.


    The Duke''s sharp eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Don''t lie to me."


    Bernard''s lips thinned.


    He had served the Duke for decades¡ªhe knew there was no hiding anything from the man once he set his mind to uncovering the truth.


    After a moment''s pause, the Duke asked.


    "What do you think of Kyle? Of his change?"


    The question caught Bernard off guard, but he lowered his eyes and answered truthfully.


    "I think... despite everything, I still see him as the same child I helped raise. The boy who used to follow me around the halls and ask me the names of every herb in the garden."


    His voice softened.


    "He has changed, yes, but even now, I feel the urge to protect him."


    Duke Armstrong exhaled slowly, disappointment flickering across his face.


    "That''s your mistake, Bernard. He''s not a child anymore¡ªand he doesn''t need your protection in the way he used to."


    Bernard looked up, troubled.


    "But... is this change really for the better? Will it truly help him? I feel like he has gotten more power, but as for maturity, I am not so sure."


    The Duke did not answer right away. He picked up the teacup, letting the aroma rise and linger between them.


    Then he asked, almost absently,


    "Tell me, Bernard. Do you believe that power is everything when it comes to ruling?"


    Bernard blinked.


    "Isn''t it? Those with power... they can bend others to their will. Make things happen."


    The Duke chuckled¡ªa low, knowing sound that held little humor. His expression turned grave.


    "Power alone means nothing. There are far too many strong people in the world, and most of them fall. Why? Because strength invites challenge. It breeds arrogance. Isolation."


    He looked at Bernard with eyes that had seen kingdoms rise and fall.


    "But those who endure¡ªthose who rule¡ªare the ones who know how to use power. Who can make the strong kneel and the wise follow. Who can inspire loyalty and bend chaos into order."


    Bernard swallowed.


    "You''re testing him."


    The Duke nodded once, slowly.


    "This journey he''s on... it''s not about subduing rebels. It''s to see if he can wield power properly. If this new ''self'' of his is worth grooming."


    His voice dropped a little.


    "We cannot afford another blunt sword. I need to know if Kyle can be the kind of blade that cuts only when necessary¡ªand leads when no sword is needed."


    Bernard bowed his head, suddenly feeling as if he had underestimated the weight Kyle now carried. A strange, cold guilt settled into his chest.


    ''Have I been coddling him? Is that why I''m afraid?''


    He didn''t voice these thoughts, but the Duke saw the turmoil in his old friend''s eyes.


    "Don''t pity him, Bernard. If he is to walk this path, then sentiment will only burden him. Let him prove who he truly is."


    He said softly.


    ______


    Meanwhile, Kyle walked silently through the halls of the gambling house.


    The interior was lavish.


    Deep velvet curtains muffled sound, and gilded lanterns cast warm, golden glows along the corridor walls. Perfumed air mixed with the faint scent of smoke and coin.


    But Kyle didn''t spare more than a glance. His instincts were prickling¡ªtelling him this was not just a den of pleasure and luck.


    The man leading him walked with unhurried grace, confident in his footing and presence.


    Every once in a while, he would glance back to check on Kyle, and Kyle made sure to keep his steps measured, his gaze lowered in false deference. He knew better than to act curious now.


    They passed a set of doors¡ªrooms likely meant for high-stakes games¡ªand went deeper into the estate, down a quieter corridor lit only by scattered wall sconces.


    The mana in the air grew thicker, charged with something... volatile.


    Kyle remained alert, every muscle taut. His eyes were calm, but inside, he was coiled like a spring.


    ''This place is more than it seems. And this man... he''s not just staff. Possibly the owner¡ªor someone with significant control.''


    He thought.


    He thought about Queen circling above.


    If anything went wrong, he only had himself. But that was more than fine with Kyle.


    The man walking ahead of Kyle slowed down slightly, tilting his head just enough to speak over his shoulder.


    "So, tell me, did the main branch finally send someone to oversee the progress of the ceremony?"


    he began, voice smooth and unreadable.


    Kyle''s eyes sharpened.


    ''Ceremony? Main branch?''


    That was unexpected. He had only followed Silvy here on a hunch, and now he was being mistaken for someone sent by some higher authority.


    But Kyle kept his expression neutral.


    "I believe you have me mistaken for someone else."


    He replied calmly.


    The man came to a full stop and turned to face him. There was a heartbeat of silence. Then he chuckled, low and amused.


    "Oh, don''t be such a mood-killer. We both know the nature of this place. Everyone has a mask, and a secret tucked behind it. Don''t ruin the game so early."


    The man waved it off like a joke, though something flickered behind his masked eyes¡ªdisappointment, perhaps, or calculation.


    Kyle didn''t answer.


    There was no point in pushing back right now, especially not when he had just been granted entry into a place he hadn''t even known existed an hour ago. Instead, he nodded lightly and allowed himself to be led deeper inside.


    "Before you enter, you should know. The people inside don''t like liars or weaklings. I hope you''ve brought something to the table"


    He said.


    Kyle''s mask didn''t move and he did not speak. But the man took it as a sigh of agreement.


    As the grand double doors opened before them, the sounds of lively chatter, clinking glasses, and the rhythmic shuffle of cards poured out.


    The room inside was a decadent casino, filled with people in ornate masks, laughter veiling tension in every corner.


    Before Kyle could fully take in the scene, a loud, teasing voice rang out from across the hall.


    "High Inquisitor Charles! Finally gracing us with your presence?"


    Kyle''s gaze snapped toward the speaker, but it was the name that echoed louder in his mind.


    ''Charles. High Inquisitor Charles.''


    The man beside him gave a faint wave to the room in acknowledgment, then leaned closer to Kyle with a smirk behind his mask.


    "Keep our little talk to yourself, won''t you? Secrets are currency here."


    He said under his breath.


    Kyle had a sudden feeling he had walked into a goldmine, and he had to stop himself from smiling at his sudden burst of fortune.


    ______


    Remember, I can be bribed with gifts.

 Chapter 101 101: Ch 101: The Truth behind the Rebellion - Part 1

    Kyle''s first instinct as he stepped into the lavish interior of the gambling house was to obscure himself.


    He didn''t need to draw more attention than necessary.


    So, with a flicker of focus, he dulled his presence. His mana shifted¡ªsmoothed and layered over with careful control until it became muddled and untraceable.


    ''This might be a little late, but having protection over my mana is better than nothing. It will make people second guess when they sense my mana in the future at least.''


    A cloaking technique. Sloppy, but effective enough at his current level was what Kyle used to make his mana muddly.


    ''Level 4 mana control. Still not good enough.''


    He noted grimly after glancing at the transparent system window floating in his peripheral view.


    He couldn''t even sense Silvy properly inside this place.


    The establishment reeked of power¡ªpeople moving through the floors cloaked in magic, voices laced with coercion and influence.


    Strong auras pressed in on him from all directions, and he realized quickly that he was one of the weaker ones here.


    He needed to hit level 6¡ªmaybe 7¡ªif he wanted to isolate her mana signature in this ocean of strength.


    But before he could strategize more, a firm hand landed on his shoulder.


    Kyle''s posture stiffened instinctively.


    High Inquisitor Charles gave him a half-smile, though there was something calculating behind his mask.


    "Come!! You''re our guest. Play a round."


    Charles said, his tone deceptively light.


    "I''d rather not¡ª"


    Kyle began, but Charles'' grip tightened. His shoulder ached slightly from the pressure.


    There was no room to refuse.


    With a mental sigh, Kyle gave a small nod.


    "Lead the way."


    Charles didn''t let go until they reached a large table tucked into a corner of the main hall, surrounded by half a dozen masked individuals.


    The moment Kyle sat, he noticed the masks. All of them bore different shapes and markings, but the style was the same¡ªceremonial and ornate.


    ''So that''s how they mistook me. They think I''m one of them.''


    Kyle thought.


    "Finally! You''re late. We''re almost done with the preparations for the purification."


    Groaned the person on his right.


    Kyle blinked.


    ''Purification?''


    He stayed silent, letting them continue.


    "Don''t talk so freely. You know the master doesn''t tolerate leaks."


    Hissed the man on his left.


    "Oh, hush. You know our master is kind. They won''t punish us for a little slip."


    Another voice chimed in, this one almost playful.


    Kyle didn''t speak, only watched.


    The more they spoke, the more intrigued¡ªand alarmed¡ªhe became. Some kind of secret gathering, veiled in mystery and powerful figures.


    And all of it tied to a ''master'' who inspired both devotion and caution.


    Before the conversation could slip into more dangerous territory, Charles clapped his hands once.


    "Enough chatter. Let''s bet. I''ll place it on our usual tab."


    A few groans and murmurs rose, but the cards were dealt, and Kyle found himself in a quiet, tense round of betting.


    He didn''t care about the game itself.


    His eyes tracked their movements, their body language, the way they avoided certain topics or glanced toward the darker corners of the room.


    After a single round, Kyle stood.


    "I need a moment. Washroom."


    Charles raised a brow but said nothing.


    Kyle walked off with measured steps and exhaled when he was far enough from the table.


    ''Now to find her.''


    He let his focus sharpen, drawing out his control over mana as much as possible. A flicker. A trace. There¡ªlight, nearly hidden, like a whisper of wind brushing past his senses.


    Silvy.


    Kyle followed the thread.


    It led him through a narrow hallway, behind the gambling floor. Low voices echoed from one of the rooms.


    He paused beside a door and peered in.


    Silvy stood inside, tense and frustrated. Her hood was pushed back slightly, revealing her silver hair glinting under the dim light.


    She stood opposite a taller man, whose arms were crossed and expression unreadable.


    "I told you I''ll pay it back. This time, I actually have a patron. He''s rich. I just need to get him on our side."


    She snapped.


    The man raised a brow.


    "You''ve said that before."


    "This time is different. He''s already interested. I''ll bring him over soon."


    Silvy insisted, pushing a coin purse across the table.


    Kyle frowned.


    ''So she was planning to use me?''


    She finally ended the argument and turned, walking toward the door.


    She froze when she saw Kyle standing there.


    Her face paled instantly.


    "K-Kyle¡ª"


    She began, taking a step back.


    "Silvy. Or should I say... whoever you really are?"


    Kyle said quietly, stepping in front of her.


    She clenched her jaw, eyes narrowing.


    "So you followed me."


    "I did. And you were planning to sell me out."


    Kyle folded his arms.


    Her fists tightened at her sides, but she didn''t deny it.


    "What now? Going to turn me in?"


    She asked, trying to sound strong but visibly tense.


    Kyle looked at her for a long moment, then shook his head.


    "No, not yet."


    He said.


    Silvy blinked in surprise.


    "Why not?"


    "Because I still need you. And because I want to know what this place is¡ªwhat you''re involved in. And what this ''ceremony'' is all about."


    Kyle said, voice low.


    Silvy was quiet, her expression unreadable.


    "But understand this,"


    Kyle continued.


    "You only get one more chance. Try anything else..."


    He didn''t finish the sentence.


    He didn''t need to. Silvy nodded slowly, tension still thick in her body.


    "Fine. I''ll tell you what I know. But not here."


    She said quietly.


    Kyle stepped aside, letting her pass.


    She walked out stiffly, and he followed behind, both of them now aware that their partnership was no longer based on trust¡ªbut necessity.


    ______


    Meanwhile, back at the table, the masked players were still immersed in their game, but the mood had shifted noticeably.


    The absence of their ''special guest'' was beginning to raise concern.


    "He''s taking too long. Should we go check on him?"


    One of them murmured, glancing toward the hallway where Kyle had disappeared.


    "Maybe he got lost? This place is confusing for newcomers."


    Another suggested.


    "Or maybe he''s just disrespectful. Doesn''t he know how important this gathering is?"


    The first said with a frown.


    Before they could discuss further, the atmosphere suddenly grew heavier.


    A new figure entered the room¡ªtall, dressed in all black, and wearing a mask nearly identical to the rest of theirs.


    The players immediately fell silent as the man approached and sat down heavily in the chair Kyle had occupied moments ago.


    "Tch, I arrive late and not a single person greets me? What kind of hospitality is this? I''ll be reporting this humiliation. Don''t think I''ll let it slide."


    The newcomer clicked his tongue.


    His tone was sharp with irritation.


    The table went still.


    A slow, creeping realization sank into each of them like cold water.


    If this was their actual guest...


    Then who had been sitting with them earlier?


    Someone stood up so fast their chair scraped loudly.


    "Wait a moment... if you''re the special envoy¡ªthen the one who left before..."


    "Was a stranger."


    The High Inquisitor finished grimly, his jaw clenched beneath his mask.


    Everyone looked at each other in alarm.


    Someone unknown had infiltrated their inner circle.

 Chapter 102 102: Ch 102: The Truth behind the Rebellion - Part 2

    They ended back at the breakfast place Silvy had taken them to before.


    But instead of an open area where they could sit and enjoy eating, Silvy ended up taking him to a side-place where she and Kyle would not be spotted by others.


    ''She''s being cautious...a lot more than I expected her to be. Looks like she really does not want to be spotted by anyone else while we talk.''


    Silvy stood frozen in place for a few seconds, her wide eyes staring up at Kyle with a mixture of guilt and apprehension.


    She tried to speak once, then twice, but no words came out.


    Finally, she managed to bow her head slightly and murmured.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to deceive you."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow, folding his arms.


    "Didn''t mean to?"


    He asked calmly.


    "I... I needed the money. And I thought if I could just lead you around for a few days, get you to trust me, I could bring you in without hurting anyone"


    She admitted.


    Kyle didn''t respond. His gaze remained sharp, unyielding.


    Silvy sighed and glanced away.


    "But you''re not completely innocent either, are you?"


    She muttered under her breath.


    Kyle tilted his head.


    "What was that?"


    She hesitated, biting her lower lip.


    "I told you I would be back and that you needed to wait for me. If you did that, then you would have been blissfully unaware of everything that is happening.. But you followed me anyway. Just for the record, I was never going to get you entangled in any of this. I just said that to get my supervisor to get off my back."


    Her voice was quiet, but there was a flash of irritation in her eyes.


    "So maybe I''m not the only one crossing lines here."


    Kyle didn''t answer right away.


    There was a flicker of amusement in his gaze, but he didn''t deny it. Instead, he shifted the subject.


    "What is this place really? And what is the ''purification ritual'' I keep hearing about? Care to elaborate for me?"


    Silvy''s posture tensed immediately.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Where did you hear that? Did someone say something?"


    She said quickly.


    Kyle took a step closer, his tone unchanging but firm.


    "Don''t play games with me."


    There was something in his voice¡ªsteady, controlled, but cold enough to cut.


    Silvy realized then that there would be no dodging the question. No charming her way out.


    If she kept lying, Kyle might drag her right back into that casino and toss her into the lion''s den himself.


    She sighed heavily and ran a hand through her silver hair.


    It seemed she did not know where to start talking about things. So she decided to rethink about what she wanted to say and then open her mouth.


    "The purification ceremony... is just a rumor. That''s what everyone says, at least. But rumors don''t spread like wildfire without some spark to start them."


    She began slowly.


    Kyle didn''t interrupt. He watched her with calm intensity.


    Silvy went on.


    "The people here... they''ve had enough. Of the nobles, of the taxes, the raids, the cruelty. They think the only way to change things is to bring in a new kind of power. A divine one. So they''ve started worshipping a being they believe will set them free."


    "Divine? So there is a ritual?"


    Kyle echoed, eyes narrowing slightly.


    Silvy hesitated.


    "There are several. They''re happening in different places. Some are just symbolic. Others... I don''t know. I try not to get involved. It''s dangerous."


    "And yet, you were taking me straight into one of those nests."


    Kyle said.


    She looked away, ashamed.


    "I needed the money. And I told you that you were never in trouble. I had no intention of involving you/"


    She repeated softly.


    Kyle leaned back in his seat, digesting her words.


    Silvy looked up at him warily.


    "If you have any common sense or care for your life, you''ll leave. Right now. Don''t stick your nose into this. The people behind it... they''re not people you can handle."


    But Kyle didn''t look like someone who''d been warned. In fact, the longer she spoke, the more interested he looked.


    Which terrified her more than anything else.


    Kyle leaned forward slightly, his voice calm and polite, though the slight edge in his eyes hinted at a deeper unease.


    "Silvy, what divine being are these people turning to? You mentioned they''re seeking power... I''d like to know who they''re praying to."


    Silvy looked hesitant.


    Her fingers curled slightly around the rim of her untouched cup of tea, eyes flicking toward the window as though hoping someone else might come rescue her from this conversation.


    But Kyle''s patience was steady, unflinching.


    "It''s... Tirakos. The Sun God."


    She said finally, her voice low.


    Kyle''s expression didn''t change, but something in him shifted.


    Tirakos¡ªthe name echoed in his mind like a faint bell tolling from a forgotten tower.


    It was a name he hadn''t heard in this lifetime, but in his past life, it had been a minor footnote in the grand stage of divine politics.


    A lesser god of sun and fervor, nothing more than a loudmouth with an ego and some flashy fire magic.


    Kyle had crushed him once without even drawing his blade.


    But this time... things were different.


    Kyle remained silent, but inside, a bitter realization settled in his gut.


    The one who made gods tremble is gone.


    What remained now was a shadow, a flicker of potential without the power to back it.


    Facing Tirakos now¡ªif the god were truly stirring¡ªwasn''t just dangerous. It was reckless.


    "How far has this ritual progressed?"


    He asked, forcing his tone to stay light.


    Silvy shook her head.


    "I don''t know. The information''s tightly controlled. Even I only hear whispers. They keep us in the dark for our own safety."


    She said truthfully.


    Kyle nodded slowly. It made sense. Asking her for more details would be a waste of time. But he had one last question.


    "How did you end up here, Silvy? An elf, tangled up in all this... mess. Don''t the elf have their own gods?"


    He asked.


    She froze.


    The question sat between them like a stone in still water, disrupting the calm surface of their shared breakfast. Silvy looked away, jaw clenched.


    The silence dragged on for several long seconds.


    Kyle waited.


    Eventually, she sighed.


    "Because I needed to. Because it''s my duty... and because I needed money."


    She said quietly.


    Her voice sounded bitter at the end, but it wasn''t self-pitying. It was simply tired.


    Kyle didn''t press her yet. He wanted more.


    And Silvy could feel it¡ªhis gaze, the way he watched her as if reading through every layer of her carefully composed mask.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You think I want to be part of this? That I enjoy dragging strangers into dangerous places or lying through my teeth just to survive?"


    She snapped, suddenly irritable.


    Kyle raised a brow, still saying nothing.


    She scowled and looked away.


    "I''m doing what I have to do. You wouldn''t understand. So maybe you should just mind your own business."


    He studied her for a moment longer, then leaned back slightly, his smile returning¡ªbut not without a touch of sadness behind it.

 Chapter 103 103: Ch 103: How far does it Stretch - Part 1

    Seeing how defensive Silvy was getting, Kyle decided to back off¡ªfor now.


    He leaned back, letting the tension ebb from his posture.


    "Fine. What you do in your free time is none of my business. As long as you do what I ask, I won''t interfere."


    He said evenly.


    Silvy eyed him carefully, her brows narrowing. His sudden shift in attitude made her suspicious.


    "So now you''re the easy-going type? What, no lectures? No self-righteous questions?"


    She muttered.


    Kyle offered a faint smirk.


    "I don''t have the energy to pry into people who clearly don''t want to be understood."


    That earned him a short, amused exhale from Silvy, though she didn''t smile.


    She turned her eyes back to the road as they walked, but after a moment, she asked.


    "So, what''s your deal anyway, Young Master? Don''t think I bought that ''expanding business'' story for a second."


    Kyle didn''t hesitate.


    "I''m here to stop the rebellion."


    Silvy laughed. Genuinely laughed.


    She had to stop walking to get the words out.


    "You? Alone? Don''t joke about things that''ll get you killed."


    But Kyle''s expression remained unreadable.


    Her laughter died slowly.


    "...Wait. You''re serious?"


    Kyle nodded once.


    "Dead serious."


    Silvy paled, looking like she''d just seen a ghost.


    "Are you insane? Do you want to die? Do you know how deep this rebellion runs? The ceremony, the casino, the people involved¡ªthey''re not some ragtag group of villagers playing pretend! They have power, Kyle. Real power."


    She hissed, pulling him to the side so no one could overhear.


    Kyle shrugged.


    "Then I''ll just have to be smarter."


    Silvy groaned and dragged a hand over her face.


    "Great. I''m going to die because of some rich idiot who thinks he''s a hero. Lovely."


    He glanced sideways at her, calm as ever.


    "Only way they''d know is if you said something."


    Silvy froze, eyes narrowing.


    "You don''t trust me?"


    "I trust you enough to keep your mouth shut."


    Kyle replied without hesitation.


    She sighed, muttering under her breath.


    "Idiot. The less I talk to you, the better."


    The two continued walking through the village, the air heavy with rising tension.


    By noon, they reached the central plaza again. Kyle noticed more people had gathered than earlier that morning.


    Their movements were synchronized¡ªhands lifted toward the blazing sun, bodies bowing low, lips murmuring prayers he couldn''t hear but could feel.


    Mana churned in the air, drawn from each participant and pulled into the center fountain like an invisible current.


    There, it twisted, warped... and converted.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes as the familiar, almost oily sensation of Divine energy swept across the plaza.


    Silvy followed his gaze and tensed immediately. Her lip curled in distaste.


    "Don''t stare. If you know what''s good for you, ignore this."


    She said sharply.


    "Why? You don''t seem too fond of it yourself. Your nature feels repulsed by this, right?"


    Kyle asked, voice casual.


    Silvy looked at the ritual with a bitter frown.


    "Because it''s not worship¡ªit''s desperation. People who pray like this aren''t asking for peace, they''re asking for weapons."


    Kyle studied the group. Every bowed head, every reverent whisper¡ªit was like a machine built to feed something hungry.


    And that something... was getting stronger.


    ______


    Silvy groaned under her breath as she noticed Kyle staring¡ªagain¡ªat the ritual in the plaza like he had all the time in the world.


    "Are you planning to stand there until they catch you red-handed?"


    Kyle didn''t move.


    His eyes remained fixed on the group still murmuring prayers under the scorching midday sun, as if he could see something others couldn''t.


    Silvy grabbed his arm.


    "Move!"


    She pulled him away, keeping her voice low but her pace brisk.


    A pair of patrolling guards were making their way down the street, and the last thing she needed was for Kyle to be interrogated for looking curious.


    The guards here weren''t exactly known for their kindness¡ªor their mercy.


    Kyle let himself be dragged along without resistance, though his gaze lingered on the plaza until it vanished behind buildings.


    This wasn''t the first time Silvy had to do this.


    Three more times throughout the day, she had to yank him out of a situation that was one misstep away from disaster.


    Whether it was getting too close to a suspicious merchant, lingering near the guarded temple walls, or asking questions just a little too loudly, Kyle seemed determined to be reckless.


    By the time the sun began to dip behind the horizon, Silvy looked ready to collapse.


    "I don''t know what kind of privileged life you''re used to, but if you want to survive here, you need to stop drawing attention like a spoiled brat on vacation."


    She said, glaring at Kyle.


    Kyle didn''t even blink at the insult. Instead, he extended his arm, and Queen landed gracefully on his wrist. The hawk ruffled its feathers before perching with practiced elegance.


    "I''ll be back tomorrow,"


    Silvy muttered, rubbing her temples.


    "Same time. Same place. Try not to die before then."


    Kyle simply nodded, watching her go without a word.


    Once she was out of sight, he turned his gaze to the fading sky.


    In just one day, he had uncovered a shocking truth¡ªthe rebellion wasn''t merely political or economic unrest.


    It was a front, a distraction meant to hide something deeper.


    A summoning.


    A ritual to call forth Tirakos, a minor sun god.


    He remembered the name well from his past life.


    A petty deity who had once dared challenge him, only to flee in terror the moment Kyle had drawn his sword.


    Back then, Kyle hadn''t needed more than a fraction of his strength to send gods scurrying back to their realms.


    But now?


    He was weaker, slower, still rebuilding. Facing a divine being, even a minor one, wasn''t something he could afford without preparation.


    Yet the ritual wasn''t what troubled him most.


    It was the why.


    What did these people hope to gain from summoning a god? Was it power? Protection? Vengeance? Or something else entirely?


    He didn''t know.


    But he intended to find out.


    Kyle returned to his inn just long enough to wait for nightfall.


    Once the village had gone quiet and only a few lanterns flickered in the dark, he slipped out of his room through the window.


    Scaling the side of the building with ease, he climbed onto the roof, Queen flying overhead in lazy circles.


    From the rooftop, Kyle surveyed the village.


    Small homes clustered tightly together. Market stalls closed and covered. Guard patrols sweeping the streets like clockwork.


    But even from this vantage point, he couldn''t see enough. Not only was it dark, but Kyle also did not have enough of a viewpoint to be able to see everything he needed to.


    "This won''t do. Too low."


    Kyle murmured.


    He needed height. A real view. A way to see the entire village and beyond.


    As Queen circled above, Kyle''s eyes followed it''s path¡ªand settled on the cliffs overlooking the north side of the village.


    Steep. Remote. Perfect.


    He smiled faintly to himself.


    "If I want to catch birds, I need to fly higher than them."


    And with that, he vanished into the shadows, heading for the cliffs, ready to see just how far this rebellion truly stretched.

 Chapter 104 104: Ch 104: How far does it Stretch - Part 2

    Kyle gently ran a gloved hand down Queen''s back, and the hawk responded with a soft, pleased chirr, ruffling its feathers as if asking for more.


    It tilted its head toward him, sharp golden eyes watching with unwavering loyalty.


    The bond between them had deepened over time, and today, Kyle was going to take a dangerous step further.


    "We''re trying something new."


    Kyle muttered, voice low and calm, almost like a whisper against the quiet night.


    Queen let out a sharper sound this time¡ªan affirmative response, as if it understood what was coming.


    Kyle exhaled slowly, gathering his focus.


    He reached out with his mana and touched the tether that bound him and Queen together.


    Their connection flared to life, and for a second, it felt like a spark lighting inside his mind.


    He activated the shared-sense link between them, something he had been working on but had never used for more than a few seconds.


    This time, he''d push it to the limit.


    A soft ping echoed in his mind, and a translucent timer appeared in the corner of his vision.


    [Shared Sensory Link: 00:05:00]


    Five minutes. That was all the time he had before the strain overwhelmed him.


    With a final deep breath, Kyle threw his arm upward and released Queen into the night sky.


    The hawk took off with powerful flaps of its wings, gliding smoothly as it gained height.


    A wave of nausea hit Kyle instantly.


    The shift in perspective¡ªthe sense of soaring, of weightlessness, of seeing through Queen''s sharp, avian eyes¡ªmade him stagger for a heartbeat.


    His own body felt distant, sluggish.


    Complaints began to rise in his mind¡ªheadache, vertigo, the gnawing tug of disorientation¡ªbut he clenched his teeth and shoved them down. Focus was everything.


    His vision blurred for a moment, then cleared¡ªhe was seeing what Queen saw.


    From above, the village was a patchwork of rooftops, torchlights, and shadows.


    But more importantly, Kyle could now see the flow of mana as Queen circled above.


    It looked like shimmering veins of pale blue energy, threading through the buildings and winding beneath the cobbled streets.


    As Queen flew higher, more lines came into view, connecting the village in a sprawling, intricate network.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes and pushed himself to focus harder.


    Then, with a jolt, the truth hit him.


    It wasn''t just mana flowing aimlessly through the city¡ªit was forming a pattern.


    A seal.


    Thin threads of power were converging, drawn to certain focal points that pulsed with faint divine energy and it''s golden glow.


    He could feel it now¡ªthe subtle undertone of sanctified power. The entire village was a conduit, and the spell was dangerously close to completion.


    Two days. At most.


    Once completed, the ritual would activate, and based on what he saw, it would summon something powerful¡ªno doubt the minor sun god, Tirakos.


    Kyle''s stomach turned at the thought.


    Right now, in his current weakened state, he had no way to disrupt the seal.


    Not without alerting everyone and getting himself killed in the process. He needed more time, more preparation.


    He tried to push further, to see where the core of the seal was being drawn¡ªbut his time ran out.


    The timer in his vision struck zero.


    A wave of white-hot pain crashed through Kyle''s skull, and he gasped, clutching the side of his head.


    His connection with Queen shattered like glass, leaving him half-blind and nauseated. He staggered backward on the roof, the dizziness overwhelming him.


    For a split second, the world tilted.


    His boot slipped.


    He teetered dangerously close to the edge.


    With a sudden burst of will, Kyle dropped to his knees and steadied himself, hands digging into the shingles of the rooftop. His heart pounded like a drum. His breath came in ragged gasps.


    Queen circled above, unaware of the near disaster.


    Kyle let out a bitter chuckle, dragging himself a few feet away from the edge before collapsing onto his back, panting.


    "Two days, huh..."


    He whispered, wincing as the throb in his head pulsed again.


    He didn''t have much time¡ªbut at least now, he knew what he was up against.


    Kyle lay on his back atop the roof, the night sky stretching out endlessly above him.


    He stared up at the heavens, thinking.


    This wasn''t just a rebellion.


    It was something far more dangerous.


    A god was being summoned.


    And he had a strong feeling that Duke Armstrong knew this¡ªor at least suspected it.


    Kyle had been sent to investigate a minor uprising in a remote village. But nothing about this was minor.


    Not the scale of the mana seal, not the involvement of a High Inquisitor, and certainly not the presence of a divine ritual.


    Kyle scoffed, eyes narrowing slightly.


    ''This is a test. He wants to see what I''ll do.''


    He thought.


    The Duke, sharp and calculating as ever, had probably expected Kyle to send for reinforcements.


    That was the ''right'' thing to do.


    A sane person, upon discovering a divine descent ritual, would alert the main family, or even the central temple. It was the safest route. The responsible one.


    But Kyle had no intention of doing that.


    Not yet.


    He wasn''t the same fragile heir they all remembered. Not anymore.


    If the Duke wanted a test, then Kyle would answer with something the old him never could have done¡ªhe would take on a god, alone if he had to.


    A faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    ''Tirakos...''


    A minor sun god.


    Kyle vaguely remembered the name from his previous life.


    One of the many lesser deities who fell before him without resistance. Back then, gods had been nothing more than stepping stones. But now...


    He clenched his fists.


    Now, things were different.


    His current body was far from its peak.


    His mana control was improving, but nowhere near the precision or depth required to fight a divine being. Still, he had one advantage¡ªand it was a big one.


    He was human.


    Unlike gods, who had to anchor themselves to the world through lengthy, restrictive rituals, Kyle was born of this world.


    When a god descended, they would be shackled by the world''s rules¡ªmost of their power sealed, their senses dulled, and their connection to divinity strained.


    And in that brief window of vulnerability, they were killable.


    But to strike at the right moment, Kyle needed information¡ªprecise information.


    He needed to know where Tirakos would descend. When. What protections were in place. What weaknesses he could exploit.


    If he missed even one piece of the puzzle, it could spell disaster.


    "I''ll find it tomorrow. All of it."


    He murmured to himself.


    He''d infiltrate further, perhaps even make use of Silvy if she proved willing¡ªor manipulable enough.


    She owed him now, after all, and Kyle wasn''t above using guilt or fear to get what he needed.


    Still... as confident as he tried to be, a tight knot remained in his chest.


    ''What if I''m wrong? What if I''m not enough this time?''


    The thought lingered, heavy and cold.


    He flexed his hand, watching how it trembled ever so slightly.


    This body... it was limited.


    Even with the knowledge and instincts from his past life, it could only do so much. And if Tirakos descended fully... even a weakened god could end him.


    ''No. This isn''t about brute strength anymore. It''s about timing. Tactics. Precision.''


    He told himself.


    And he could win. If he played it right.


    The ritual wasn''t done yet.


    There was still time.


    He sat up slowly, rubbing his temples as the last of the headache faded. Below, the village lay still¡ªdeceptively peaceful, as though it weren''t on the brink of divine catastrophe.


    "Two days. That''s all I''ve got."


    He muttered.


    Queen landed beside him, letting out a low trill.


    Kyle reached out and ran his fingers over its head, expression hardening with resolve.


    "Let''s get ready."

 Chapter 105 105: Ch 105: A Dangerous Plan - Part 1

    The morning sun was barely peeking through the clouds when Kyle stepped out of his inn.


    A dull ache settled behind his eyes, remnants of a restless night and an overtaxed body.


    His steps were even, but his posture was stiff, and the dark circles beneath his eyes didn''t go unnoticed by the person waiting near the fountain plaza.


    Silvy stood with her arms crossed and her hood drawn up, looking as disinterested as always. But the moment her eyes landed on Kyle, she frowned.


    "You look like you didn''t sleep a wink. You alright?"


    She said, stepping toward him.


    Kyle stopped beside her and tilted his head toward the sky, letting the morning breeze wash over his face before responding.


    "I just found out something shocking last night. But you don''t need to worry about it."


    He said evenly.


    Silvy''s frown deepened. That was not a comforting answer.


    She opened her mouth to press him, but caught herself.


    No.


    That would just drag her further into whatever madness Kyle was getting himself involved in.


    And judging by his expression¡ªcalm on the surface, but with that ever-present sharpness in his eyes¡ªshe had a feeling she didn''t want to know.


    She shifted her weight, trying to dismiss the tension in her shoulders.


    "As long as it won''t get me killed, I guess I don''t care."


    She muttered.


    Kyle turned to look at her, and that was when she noticed it¡ªhis gaze was focused, studying her far more intently than usual.


    "What?"


    She asked, wary.


    "How much power can you shoot out if you go all out?"


    He asked.


    Silvy blinked.


    "What kind of question is that?"


    Kyle didn''t answer. He just watched her silently, waiting.


    Silvy took a step back.


    "I don''t know how to shoot. I''ve never tried."


    She said quickly.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "I can tell you''re hiding it. You''re masking your power well, but not well enough to fool someone like me."


    Silvy''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''He knew.''


    She stared at him, uncertain, and Kyle continued, voice still calm.


    "I respect your reasons. Whatever you''re hiding, it''s your business. But I need help."


    "No."


    The word was out of her mouth before she could think.


    "I haven''t even told you what I want."


    Kyle replied.


    "You don''t need to. That look on your face? That''s the look of someone about to drag me into something dangerous, and I want no part of it."


    Kyle reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a small pouch. The sound of clinking coins echoed faintly. He held it out.


    "1,000 gold coins."


    Silvy froze.


    Her breath hitched, and her eyes flickered to the pouch, wide with disbelief.


    She had been expecting... maybe a hundred. Two hundred at most.


    But a thousand?


    That much money could pay off all her debts and buy her a way out of the web she''d entangled herself in. She could finally leave this wretched village behind. Start over.


    Her hands twitched by her sides. She didn''t reach for the pouch¡ªbut she didn''t walk away, either.


    "That''s too much money."


    She said softly.


    "It''s how much my life is worth it."


    Kyle answered.


    Silvy swallowed hard. Her mind was racing.


    ''Why would he offer so much? What exactly does he want from me? This all sounds too uncertain.''


    She eyed him, suspicion warring with temptation.


    "I don''t trust you."


    She said,


    Kyle gave a faint shrug.


    "You don''t have to. Just take the job."


    Her eyes narrowed. "And what exactly is the job?"


    Kyle''s lips curved faintly, not quite a smile.


    "I''ll tell you once you agree. Let''s just say, I just need you to shoot an arrow at my opponent once when it looks like I''m in danger."


    Silvy stared at the pouch of gold in Kyle''s hand, her thoughts running wild.


    That much money could change everything. Her debts, her obligations, her future¡ªit could all be wiped clean in an instant.


    She wouldn''t have to keep scraping by. She wouldn''t have to keep lying, cheating, and manipulating to survive.


    But her instincts, honed through years of dangerous dealings and broken promises, screamed at her not to take it.


    She clenched her fists.


    "No. I''m not taking the job."


    She said finally, her voice quieter than she expected.


    Kyle didn''t flinch. He didn''t look surprised. He just nodded once and put the pouch back into his coat.


    "Alright."


    He said.


    Silvy blinked. She had been bracing herself for another offer, for persuasion, maybe even manipulation. Anything but this.


    "You''re not going to ask me again?"


    She asked, suspicious.


    Kyle glanced at her with unreadable eyes.


    "No. I can tell when someone''s not interested."


    He turned slightly, letting his gaze roam the village square.


    "I''m not in the habit of getting rejected twice in a row. I''ll keep the question to myself next time."


    There was no bitterness in his voice. No anger. Just matter-of-fact detachment.


    Silvy let out a breath, partly relieved¡ªbut her heart clenched in a strange way.


    Why did she feel disappointed?


    She had done the right thing. She''d trusted her instincts, stayed out of trouble. But even as she reminded herself of that, a quiet emptiness crept in.


    ''Why do I feel like I just missed something important?''


    She wondered.


    The next hour dragged on painfully.


    Silvy found herself getting distracted, making small mistakes as she guided Kyle through the morning markets and plaza routes.


    She forgot which shopkeepers owed her favors. She nearly bumped into a guard she usually avoided.


    Her mind wasn''t in the right place.


    Kyle noticed, of course. He always did.


    "Why don''t you take a break? I''ll look around the village by myself for a bit."


    He said after a while.


    Silvy looked up, startled.


    "You sure?"


    He gave her a small nod.


    "I''ll be fine."


    She hesitated, but then slowly nodded.


    "Alright. I''ll find you later."


    She walked to the edge of the plaza, sat down on a low stone wall, and leaned back against the sun-warmed surface.


    For a moment, she allowed herself to rest, to close her eyes and breathe deeply.


    But just as she was beginning to relax, her body tensed.


    She felt it¡ªmana. Not just ordinary mana, but something far thicker, denser.


    It pulsed through the air like a wave, growing stronger by the second. Her breath caught in her throat.


    She could feel it swirling, concentrating, converting into something far more dangerous.


    Divine energy.


    Her eyes flew open. Her heart pounded violently against her ribcage. It was too much, too fast¡ªshe clutched at her chest, trying to calm it down, to stop the panic rising inside her.


    The world tilted.


    Sweat formed on her brow as she doubled over, struggling to breathe. The divine energy in the air made her feel like she was drowning¡ªlike something bigger, something ancient, had noticed her.


    ''Why is this happening now? Why here? Why today?''


    She thought frantically.


    The warmth of the sun, once comforting, now felt oppressive. Like it was watching her.


    She gasped and sat up straight, her hands gripping the stone beneath her as she panted heavily. People walked past her, unaware of the storm of fear that had taken hold of her.


    ''What is going on in this village?

 Chapter 106 106: Ch 106: A Dangerous Plan - Part 2

    Kyle wandered through the village with narrowed eyes, keeping his senses sharp and his expression calm.


    He was looking for anything¡ªanything¡ªthat might give him more information about the upcoming ritual.


    But despite his expectations, all he saw were random acts that seemed to hold no weight.


    ''Tsk, it feels as if no one knows anything. Did these people not keep the citizens in the loop? Or maybe, it is some kind of spell?''


    People burned incense in small bowls near their homes, some lit tiny bundles of herbs and placed them at the corners of their homes, and others chanted quiet prayers while pouring water over stones.


    Most people did not seem to care what the people in power were doing or asking them to do something.


    As long as the commoner''s lives were not affected, they seemed more than happy to follow orders.


    Kyle watched carefully and approached a few villagers.


    "What''s all this for?"


    He asked, gesturing at the burning herbs one woman had just set down.


    "For luck,"


    The old woman said with a smile.


    "To keep the sun shining, and the fields healthy."


    He nodded slowly.


    "And the incense?"


    "Ah, same thing. Good fortune. Blessings for the family."


    Kyle felt the mana around her. It was calm, untainted. She was telling the truth.


    He moved on to others and got the same answers again and again¡ªsmall rituals meant to bring luck or keep evil at bay.


    Every time, Kyle checked their mana flow, and every time, it came back clean.


    These people didn''t know anything.


    They were just villagers, caught up in traditions that may have once meant something more but now were just empty gestures.


    He was getting nowhere.


    So he turned his attention to where it really mattered¡ªthe center of it all.


    The temple.


    He followed the winding stone path that led to the highest point in the village, where the temple stood in quiet grandeur.


    As he approached, he noticed the changes immediately: fewer people around, heavier mana, and most importantly¡ªguards.


    The two guards standing at the gate stepped forward as soon as they saw him.


    "Who are you? What''s your business here?"


    One asked gruffly.


    Kyle offered a polite smile and dipped his head slightly.


    "Just a traveler. I heard the temple was a sight to see, and I thought I''d take a look."


    The guards scrutinized him.


    Kyle kept his stance relaxed, his expression just uncertain enough to pass for a curious outsider.


    He let the nervous tension creep into his posture and watched as the guards'' suspicion slowly faded.


    "Fine. Don''t touch anything."


    One of them muttered.


    Kyle nodded and stepped past them.


    Inside, the temple felt alive.


    Divine energy clung to every surface, every stone tile, every thread of cloth decorating the walls.


    Kyle''s body felt strangely light in the presence of the divine, but it wasn''t a welcome feeling.


    He hated it.


    The energy pulsed through him, foreign and repelling. It tugged at something deep within him, like two opposing magnets forcing each other away.


    Still, he pushed forward, schooling his expression into one of silent awe.


    He was just beginning to take in the architecture and feel out the deeper mana flows when he sensed it¡ª


    A familiar mana signature.


    He tensed immediately, his hand twitching at his side before he forced it to still. The presence grew closer.


    A few seconds later, the tall figure of High Inquisitor Charles appeared from a side corridor.


    Kyle kept his head slightly bowed, letting his hair obscure part of his face.


    Charles''s mask was off. His expression, usually unreadable, was now touched with mild concern as he approached.


    "Are you alright?"


    The High Inquisitor asked, his voice low.


    Kyle lowered his voice to match, keeping his tone steady.


    "Yes, just... overwhelmed. The divine energy is a little strong."


    Charles studied him for a long moment, then gave a small nod.


    "It can be. The light of the divine is not something everyone can bear easily."


    Kyle forced a small, strained smile.


    "I''ll get used to it."


    The inquisitor didn''t press further. He gave Kyle one more long look¡ªsearching, but not suspicious¡ªthen gestured toward the back of the temple.


    "If you''re interested in the deeper blessings, there''s a viewing hall just beyond. Most don''t know it''s open to guests."


    Kyle inclined his head.


    "Thank you."


    As the High Inquisitor turned and walked away, Kyle let out a quiet breath.


    The High Inquisitor''s footsteps echoed softly across the temple floor as he caught up with Kyle once more. His voice, calm and smooth, held a hint of genuine concern.


    "If you''re feeling faint, why not step inside and rest for a while? Or perhaps allow one of our priests to examine you?"


    Kyle, who had already begun turning away, raised a hand and offered a polite smile.


    "Thank you for the offer, but I have some business to attend to. I''ll have to decline."


    "A shame. Still, I hope you''ll consider returning tomorrow. A new miracle is set to take place."


    Charles replied, his tone almost regretful.


    Kyle paused at that. A miracle?


    That likely meant the ritual was going to happen soon¡ªpossibly tomorrow¡ªand here, in the temple. He glanced over his shoulder, feigning light curiosity.


    "A miracle, huh? Let me guess... it''s going to be performed by the high priest in the prayer grounds?"


    He said, keeping his tone casual.


    It was meant as a joke. A small push to see how far Charles would go.


    But to his surprise, the High Inquisitor stiffened, and the smile beneath his mask faltered for just a second.


    "You''re... quite well-informed. Yes, that''s correct. The high priest will be guiding the ceremony. It''s rare to meet someone so like-minded, someone who understands the significance of these moments."


    Charles said slowly.


    Kyle offered a mild shrug and forced a sheepish laugh.


    "Well, I do try to keep up with important things. This cause of yours... it''s compelling. I think I''ll donate a fortune to it when I return."


    The High Inquisitor looked pleased, nodding in approval.


    "We''ll welcome your support gladly. May Tirakos bless your steps, brother."


    With a final nod, Kyle turned and walked away, keeping his posture calm and composed. But his mind was racing.


    So the ritual was taking place tomorrow. And it was happening in the temple''s prayer grounds. He had what he needed.


    Except... something felt off.


    As Kyle descended the stairs and walked into the quieter parts of the village, he became aware of multiple presences behind him.


    The hairs on the back of his neck prickled.


    He didn''t look back. Didn''t rush. Didn''t slow.


    Just a bit farther. Away from the temple. Into the narrow streets where fewer people would be around. There, he could confront them. Silence them if necessary.


    But just as he was about to veer into an alley and handle things¡ª


    ¡ªthey were gone.


    The presences that had been tailing him vanished as suddenly as they''d appeared. No trace. No lingering mana. Just the gentle rustle of wind and the hum of village life.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes, his body still tense.


    ''They pulled back...or rather, did something happen? Should I check it out?''


    He thought.


    Either way, it wasn''t a good sign.

 Chapter 107 107: Ch 107: A Dangerous Plan - Part 3

    Kyle traced his steps carefully through the cobbled streets, his eyes narrowing as he approached the exact spot where the presences tailing him had vanished.


    ''The traces of my stalkers are still there, but the fact that I cannot see them is a little concerning. Should I try something else?''


    There was something here.


    He didn''t know what, but his instincts warned him that it wasn''t normal.


    His steps slowed, and he let his senses stretch¡ªsearching for that odd ripple in the mana that had made his skin crawl earlier.


    And then, cold metal kissed his neck.


    He froze.


    A familiar presence washed over him a second later¡ªquick and sharp, like flickering lightning.


    "...Silvy. Do you always greet people like this?"


    He muttered, only mildly annoyed.


    Her voice came from just behind him, edged with suspicion and irritation.


    "What kind of trouble are you getting into, exactly, to make the temple''s people follow you like that?"


    Kyle didn''t move.


    "It''s not my fault I''m so irresistibly dashing. People just can''t help but follow me."


    He heard the blade shift slightly.


    "Cut the bullshit, Kyle."


    He sighed.


    "Fine."


    In one swift movement, Kyle twisted his body to the side, dislodging the knife from her hand and grabbing her wrist.


    The knife clattered to the ground, and Silvy let out a breath, rubbing her wrist.


    There was a flicker of pain in her eyes, but she didn''t say anything. In fact, her lack of surprise told Kyle she had expected the counter.


    "I went to the temple and found out something important¡ªthe god-summoning ritual is tomorrow. And I''m going to stop it."


    Kyle said, eyes on her.


    Silvy blinked, stunned into silence. But after a beat, her expression shifted into something that bordered on exasperated disbelief.


    "You''re serious?"


    "I am."


    "Do you have no regard for your safety?"


    "Possibly."


    She stepped back, folding her arms.


    "Young Master Kyle, that''s impossible. You''re talking about stopping a full-blown divine summoning ritual. By yourself. Do you hear how insane that sounds? You should be calling for backup¡ª reinforcements. Anything."


    "I''d welcome you to do that. But let''s be honest. Even if we did send for help, how long do you think it''d take for them to get here? Days. Maybe more. And the ritual is happening tomorrow. We don''t have time."


    Kyle said with a shrug.


    Silvy clenched her jaw. She didn''t like it, but she knew he wasn''t wrong.


    She turned her face away for a moment, lost in thought. Kyle didn''t interrupt. He waited.


    Then she looked at him again, sharp-eyed.


    "That offer you made yesterday. The one where you asked if I could shoot at full power... was that related to this? To stopping the ritual?"


    She said, voice even.


    Kyle didn''t respond immediately. He just looked at her, and the silence was all the answer she needed.


    She exhaled slowly, gaze drifting to the side, as if weighing options that she didn''t like.


    "...I might be persuaded, but it''ll cost you more than a thousand gold."


    She said after a long moment.


    Kyle smiled.


    "Name your price."


    "Two thousand. And I want it in writing."


    He raised an eyebrow.


    "You sure want to milk me dry. Are you going to retire after this or something?"


    She gave him a withering look.


    "You''re insane, young master Kyle. But as I said before, I need money. So for now, we''re both going to hell together."


    Kyle''s grin widened, and he extended a hand.


    "Welcome to the losing side, Silvy."


    She didn''t take his hand.


    "Just make sure we don''t lose too badly."


    Kyle handed Silvy a small pouch filled with gold coins, the heavy clink of metal sealing the agreement between them.


    "That''s half. You''ll get the rest tomorrow¡ªafter the job is done."


    He said, voice even.


    Silvy took the pouch, weighed it in her hand, then handed it back.


    "Don''t give it to me. Send it to the location I''m marking for you. Someone I trust will pick it up for me."


    She pulled a scrap of parchment from her coat and scribbled a short address with practiced speed.


    Kyle looked at the note, then gave her a slight nod.


    "Fine. I''ll have it delivered."


    With that, their contract was sealed. Silvy stood up, pocketing the slip of paper.


    "I need to go. There are things I need to prepare if I''m going to be ready for tomorrow."


    She didn''t wait for a response.


    Her footsteps were swift as she slipped back into the shadows, her figure vanishing into the slowly darkening streets.


    Kyle watched her disappear before turning toward his own path. There was still much to do, and very little time left.


    ______


    Silvy didn''t look back as she made her way across the village outskirts.


    Her cloak swirled behind her, the pouch of unused coins still heavy in her coat.


    Every step away from the inn, from Kyle, from that insane mission¡ªthey should have felt like the right move.


    But they didn''t.


    Instead, an overwhelming unease clawed at her chest, like she''d made a terrible mistake. She muttered under her breath.


    "Damn it. What have I gotten myself into?"


    She clenched her jaw and tried to shake the feeling off.


    "All that for money. Just a fool for a few gold coins. What the hell is wrong with me?"


    But no matter how many times she cursed herself, the weight on her chest didn''t lift.


    It wasn''t until she stopped near a quiet alleyway and leaned against the wall that she finally exhaled.


    Her eyes closed, and in that stillness, the truth surfaced¡ªquiet and unwelcome.


    It wasn''t the money.


    She didn''t take the job because of the reward.


    She could''ve walked away. Said no. And yet...


    She didn''t.


    Because deep down, something in her blood rebelled against the thought of a divine being descending to this world and gaining power.


    She''d seen what blind worship and faith could do. The chaos, the destruction. The helplessness it left behind.


    Maybe, in a way, this was her way of fighting back.


    But that wasn''t the whole reason either. Another thought crept in, quieter but no less dangerous:


    She''d trusted Kyle.


    Somehow, in just a day, the so-called ''young master'' had made her feel safer than anyone else had in years.


    There was something steady in the way he carried himself¡ªeven with the madness in his plan.


    Something about the way he looked at her when he asked for help, not with desperation, but with certainty. Like he''d already counted her in and didn''t doubt she could do it.


    Her fingers curled into a fist.


    "This isn''t right. I don''t even know him."


    She whispered, shaking her head.


    But her heart didn''t agree.


    The more she tried to distance herself from the feeling, the more it burrowed its way in.


    This wasn''t how things were supposed to go. She didn''t trust people. She didn''t rely on anyone but herself.


    So why now?


    Why him?


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, her chest rising and falling with frustrated breaths.


    "Idiot!"


    She muttered to herself.


    And despite everything¡ªthe madness of the mission, the danger of facing a god, the risk of death¡ªSilvy found herself thinking about the morning after. Not with fear.


    But with a strange, undeniable hope.


    She sighed, turned, and melted into the shadows once more.


    She had preparations to make.


    Tomorrow, the heavens would tremble.

 Chapter 108 108: Ch 108: A Dangerous Plan - Part 4

    The first rays of sunlight hadn''t yet touched the sky when Kyle opened his eyes.


    The world was silent¡ªtoo silent¡ªand the air was thick with tension and magic. His instincts prickled even before his feet touched the ground.


    Mana was rising fast, wrapping itself around the village like a coiled serpent waiting to strike.


    He dressed swiftly, securing his weapons with practiced hands. Every breath he took, he could feel the divine energy accumulating.


    The ritual was underway.


    Reaching out with his bond, Kyle sent a mental command to Queen.


    ''Get Silvy ready.''


    The hawk, resting by the window, let out a quiet, sharp cry and soared into the sky, vanishing into the soft, dark hue of the pre-dawn air.


    Kyle stepped out into the village square and paused.


    His brows furrowed. The streets were empty, but not with the usual peace of sleep. No birds sang, no windows creaked open.


    It was... still.


    Too still.


    He crouched beside the nearest villager, slumped against a bench. Their breathing was shallow, peaceful¡ªbut unnaturally so. Kyle placed his hand gently over the villager''s chest and frowned.


    Their mana was being drawn out.


    It wasn''t death. Not yet.


    But every villager was being used like a mana conduit to fuel the summoning. He rose, his eyes hard.


    ''I need to hurry.''


    Kyle sprinted through the streets, moving with purpose. His senses sharpened as he neared the temple.


    He looked up just once¡ªQueen soared overhead in wide arcs. Then, he felt Silvy.


    Her mana flared like a beacon, sharp and potent, from her vantage point across the square.


    It was controlled, condensed, and far more powerful than she had shown before.


    Kyle smirked.


    ''Good. She''s ready.''


    But as he stepped toward the temple, a pair of guards moved to block him.


    "Stop right there¡ª"


    One began, but he never finished.


    Kyle blurred between them, hands moving with precision.


    A quick strike to the side of the neck, a twist of the wrist¡ªand both guards crumpled without even a shout.


    More came, but they fell just as easily. Kyle was too quick, too exact. Their training didn''t matter.


    Only when he reached the main stairway did the air shift.


    A stronger pressure pressed against his skin, and from the top step, the familiar voice of High Inquisitor Charles rang out.


    "Are you here to support the ritual, stranger?"


    Kyle raised his gaze.


    Charles stood with his usual calm, hands folded behind his back like a benevolent priest. But the surge of mana around him was anything but kind.


    Kyle gave a slow smile.


    "I''m here to support myself."


    Charles sighed.


    "A shame."


    Without warning, more guards surged from behind the temple walls¡ªthese ones sharper, more fluid in their movements.


    Their auras were stronger. Elite temple guards.


    Kyle had no time to waste.


    They came at him in unison, blades flashing.


    Kyle danced between strikes, his body flowing with trained ease.


    Every punch, kick, or throw was calculated. Bones cracked, bodies hit the ground¡ªbut it wasn''t without effort.


    His lungs burned, and his body strained. Unlike before, he had to exert himself now.


    And then Charles moved.


    The High Inquisitor stepped forward, raising one hand. A golden sigil burned into the air, and Kyle''s instincts screamed.


    The force of the divine mana slammed into him like a wave, pushing him back.


    He gritted his teeth, anchoring himself to the ground. The pressure was crushing¡ªlike the sky had decided to lean on him.


    Charles walked forward slowly, as if admiring Kyle''s stance.


    "Impressive. You use mana well. Your control, your instinct... they''re refined. You could have been something great. Why waste your potential by standing against us?"


    He said.


    Kyle''s breath came short, but his gaze was steady.


    "I don''t follow gods. Especially not ones that need to steal power from the helpless to descend."


    Charles tilted his head.


    "You think mortals would give it freely?"


    "They might...If they weren''t asleep."


    Kyle said.


    Charles''s eyes darkened. His next attack was a blur¡ªa lance of divine energy streaking toward Kyle''s chest.


    Kyle dropped low and rolled, barely dodging it as the ground behind him exploded. His shoulder throbbed from the impact, but he kept moving.


    Every part of his body screamed that he wasn''t ready for this fight¡ªnot in this form.


    But Kyle didn''t need to win.


    Not yet.


    He just needed to buy enough time. Time for Silvy. Time to end the ritual before it finished.


    His hand tightened into a fist, and he let out a slow, measured breath.


    ''I''ll make this work. Somehow.''


    High Inquisitor Charles''s face twisted slightly, the faintest crack in his otherwise calm demeanor.


    Kyle''s words had clearly struck a nerve.


    His shoulders squared, and his eyes sharpened with cold resolve as divine energy swirled around him.


    "You think I need external power to end your life? Fine. No borrowed power. No tricks. I will face you fairly, mortal to mortal. Let us see if your arrogance holds."


    He said, voice calm but seething.


    Kyle gave a slight nod.


    "Glad we''re on the same page."


    Just as Charles raised his hand to summon another sigil, a burst of concentrated mana struck him hard in the side.


    The sound cracked like a whip, and Charles staggered, pain flashing across his face.


    The sheer force of the attack disrupted the flow of divine energy around him.


    His head snapped to the direction of the shot, but the thick mana mist hanging in the air made visibility nearly impossible.


    Kyle didn''t waste the opportunity.


    He surged forward, footsteps silent within the swirling mist.


    His blade was already in motion before Charles could even react. The edge caught the High Inquisitor across the torso¡ªdeep, clean, and punishing.


    Charles gasped, his body jerking back from the impact.


    Another mana arrow tore through the air.


    It hit him square in the shoulder, spinning him around and dropping him to one knee.


    Kyle didn''t hesitate. A final blow to the back of Charles''s neck sent the man collapsing to the floor, unmoving.


    Silence fell.


    Kyle remained still for a moment, his breath sharp in his throat. The divine pressure in the air began to fade. The temple seemed to exhale. He had won.


    But his brow furrowed, not in triumph¡ªbut in irritation.


    He knew who had fired the arrows.


    ''Silvy.''


    He turned his gaze skyward and raised his arm. A moment later, Queen swooped down gracefully, landing with practiced ease on his leather-covered forearm.


    "Send her a message. She didn''t need to waste that much mana."


    Kyle said in a low tone.


    Queen let out a soft cry and took off again, flying over to the distant rooftop where Silvy crouched.


    With precise coordination, Queen landed beside her and immediately began pecking gently at her shoulder.


    "Ow¡ªalright! I got the message! I''ll stop wasting my damn energy!"


    Silvy hissed, swatting at the hawk.


    Queen gave her one last, pointed peck before hopping back and taking to the skies again.


    Silvy muttered under her breath, rubbing her shoulder.


    "Stupid bird. Acting like I''m some reckless kid."


    But her lips quirked into the smallest smile as she watched Queen fly back.


    This was the first time Silvy had fired a shot because she wanted to and it made her feel librated.

 Chapter 109 109: Ch 109: A Gods Descend - Part 1

    Kyle moved fast toward the ritual grounds.


    The divine energy in the air was thick. It made his throat dry. Breathing was hard. He clenched his jaw and pushed forward.


    ''I''m not too late.''


    He didn''t feel the heavy pressure of a god yet. That meant Tirakos hadn''t arrived. Not fully.


    The rift in the center of the ritual glowed. The air around it cracked and bent. Masked figures stood around it. They were chanting. Their faces were hidden.


    The high priest stood in the center. His staff was raised. He was deep in prayer.


    Kyle didn''t wait.


    He ran to the divine array and stabbed his sword into the ground. Mana surged through his blade. The array sparked and flickered. The ritual stuttered.


    Everyone turned to look.


    "What happened to the High Inquisitor?"


    Someone shouted.


    Kyle pulled his sword free.


    "He lost. And so will you. This rebellion of yours is over now. If you stop now, then you will still have a chance to please for your life."


    He said coldly. He was giving all these people a last chance to not make the biggest mistake of their lives.


    The high priest stepped back in fear. His grip on the staff loosened.


    But the other masked figures didn''t stop.


    "Keep going! We must finish the summoning!"


    One of them yelled.


    The priest hesitated. Then he closed his eyes and started chanting again. His panic was clear on his face.


    ''Looks like the high priest is the weak link here. But to get to him, I will have to get through these pests.''


    The high priest looked easy to bully, but the others didn''t share his panic.


    Several masked figures stepped in front of the priest, blocking Kyle''s path.


    "Ignore him. We''re too close. The god''s revival is more important than anything else."


    One said firmly to the priest.


    The high priest hesitated, his staff quivering in his grip.


    But then he steeled himself, shut his eyes, and resumed chanting. The rift crackled, light pulsing from its core.


    ''Tsk. These people have been brainwashed into following God''s agenda. At this rate, they would end up causing too much trouble. Now, what should I do?''


    Kyle cursed under his breath and charged forward.


    The first cultist lunged at him, wielding a jagged blade glowing faintly with divine enchantments.


    Kyle sidestepped the attack and countered with a swift strike to the ribs, sending the man crashing to the ground with a choked grunt.


    Another came at him from behind. Kyle pivoted smoothly, parried the blow, and slammed the hilt of his sword into the attacker''s temple. The man crumpled.


    Two more came at once, one wielding twin daggers, the other a glaive infused with holy light.


    They were fast, but Kyle was faster.


    He ducked under the sweeping glaive, closing the distance and striking upward with a slash that disarmed his opponent.


    Before the dagger-wielder could capitalize, Kyle spun and landed a sharp kick to her knee, forcing her down, then struck her across the back of the head with the flat of his blade.


    More came.


    They weren''t as powerful as High Inquisitor Charles had been, but their numbers threatened to wear him down.


    They could all use mana a little bit and it cut into Kyle''s stamina to take them out one by one.


    One managed to slice through his coat, leaving a red line on his arm.


    Kyle hissed but didn''t slow down. His blade moved like lightning¡ªeach movement efficient and precise. The cut was minor so he did not need to immediately take care of it either.


    He flowed from one enemy to the next, knocking them out cold or leaving them groaning on the floor.


    The array continued to flicker, but with every second the chanting resumed, it grew more stable. The tear in reality pulsed again, growing wider.


    If it completed, Tirakos would descend¡ªand everything would be over.


    Kyle growled and pushed harder.


    One masked figure raised both hands to summon a divine barrier, but Kyle''s blade shimmered with a burst of his own mana.


    He leapt forward, slicing through the hastily constructed shield and driving the man backward with a powerful shoulder strike.


    The last cultist guarding the priest lunged with a desperate cry.


    Kyle ducked, grabbed the man''s arm, and flipped him over his shoulder. The cultist hit the ground hard and didn''t get back up.


    Kyle turned toward the high priest, who now looked petrified. Sweat poured down the man''s face. The chant faltered, his voice shaking as Kyle took a step closer.


    "You''re finished."


    Kyle said.


    The priest''s eyes went wide as Kyle raised his sword.


    The high priest collapsed to his knees, shaking violently. Tears streamed down his face as he begged.


    "Please... have mercy! I didn''t want this... I only followed orders!"


    Kyle didn''t blink. He wasn''t in the mood for mercy.


    He grabbed the priest by the collar and yanked him up.


    "You should''ve thought of that before trying to summon a god."


    He muttered.


    But before he could drag the man away, a wave of energy exploded from behind the priest.


    Mana and divine energy clashed in the air with a deafening roar. Kyle barely raised his arms in time to shield himself.


    The force sent him skidding backward across the ground.


    His back hit a broken pillar. He coughed, then looked down at his shaking hands. His palms stung, raw from the backlash.


    "Great. I knew this would happen."


    Kyle hissed.


    He looked up¡ªand froze.


    The rift was still open. The divine energy now gathered into a single point, forming a shape, glowing brighter with each second. The air crackled around it. Kyle''s heart sank.


    The god was coming through.


    Kyle cursed and reached into the bond he shared with Queen.


    ''Now. Get ready.''


    Queen flew above, circling silently. Silvy, hidden behind a rooftop edge, nodded once, her fingers already charged with mana.


    She was waiting for his signal.


    Kyle grit his teeth. He stepped forward and raised his sword again.


    Then, he channeled mana¡ªnot into an attack, but into a defensive formation.


    He pushed his mana outward, wrapping it around the unstable divine presence. He tried to suppress it. To slow the formation.


    But the energy pushed back.


    Hard.


    It was like trying to hold back a tidal wave with bare hands.


    Kyle''s arms trembled. His knees threatened to buckle. The power was too much, too divine, too foreign.


    His body wasn''t built for this.


    A sharp pain tore through his chest. He tasted blood in his mouth.


    Still, he didn''t stop.


    He growled and poured more mana into his resistance.


    "Not yet. Not... now."


    The divine energy finally stopped flickering. It settled.


    A form stepped out from the rift. Humanoid. Tall. Glowing like the sun itself. Its eyes opened¡ªblazing gold.


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed.


    "Now."


    From across the distance, a sharp whistle cut through the air.


    Then¡ªBOOM.


    A brilliant beam of mana blasted through the sky. Silvy''s shot tore straight into the divine being''s chest.


    The light dimmed for a second. The god staggered. Its glowing body flickered.


    Kyle didn''t relax.


    "Not enough. Of course not."


    He muttered.


    He steadied himself.


    The real fight had only just begun.

 Chapter 110 110: Ch 110: A Gods Descend - Part 2

    Silvy''s hands trembled as she stared at the being that had crawled out of the rift.


    It had no true shape¡ªits form constantly shifted, as if reality couldn''t hold it steady. But the divine pressure it radiated screamed at her instincts.


    ''Wrong. Dangerous. God.''


    Her legs felt weak. Every part of her body begged her to run.


    But she couldn''t. Kyle was still in the center of the temple grounds. If he fell, this place would burn.


    She looked down at her bow.


    Queen landed on her shoulder. The hawk didn''t speak, but its presence was clear. A message passed through their bond.


    ''Now.''


    Silvy gritted her teeth. She raised her bow and pulled back the string. Light and mana poured into the arrow, sparking around her like lightning. She poured everything into this one shot.


    Her aim locked on the glowing figure in the center of the temple.


    "Fly straight."


    She whispered.


    Then she let go.


    The arrow tore through the air like a spear of light. It hit the god''s form squarely.


    A shockwave exploded outward.


    Silvy gasped and dropped to her knees. Her body felt heavy, drained. She caught herself just before falling face-first into the tiles. Her arms shook. Her breath came in ragged gasps.


    She raised her head to look.


    At first, she smiled.


    Then her stomach dropped.


    The entity was still standing.


    She had missed its core.


    "Damn it."


    She muttered, nearly spitting the words.


    That was when she felt it.


    The god''s attention turned to her.


    A pressure heavier than mountains slammed down on her chest. Her breath caught. Her heart thundered. Her entire body froze.


    The being had no face, but it was looking at her.


    And she knew¡ªdeep down¡ªit had judged her. It knew her. It saw through every lie, every mask. It saw her soul.


    Silvy couldn''t move. She couldn''t even think. There was no logic left, just fear. Pure, unfiltered terror.


    ''So this... is what it feels like... to face a god.''


    The entity raised its hand.


    A pulse of divine energy surged toward her. The light was blinding.


    Silvy closed her eyes.


    She didn''t think she would survive.


    But just as the energy was about to hit¡ª


    Claws grabbed her cloak and yanked her back.


    Queen shrieked, wings flapping hard as it carried Silvy backward.


    The divine blast slammed into the rooftop Silvy had just been standing on.


    It exploded in light.


    Stone and tile shattered.


    Silvy crashed down to a lower roof, Queen still pulling at her, dragging her away from the god''s gaze.


    She rolled across the tiles and came to a stop. She was shaking, panting, too shocked to speak.


    But she was alive.


    Barely.


    ______


    Meanwhile, Kyle clenched his jaw as he forced his body to move.


    He had watched the blast aimed at Silvy, and for a second, he thought about heading there to help her out. But seeing her rescued by Queen brought him back.


    He had no time to waste.


    The god¡ªTirakos¡ªturned to launch another attack, its divine energy warping the space around it.


    Kyle dashed forward and intercepted the next wave.


    Their forces clashed¡ªKyle''s mana against divine will.


    The pressure threw him back, but not as far as before. He slid on the stone floor and caught himself with his sword.


    Then he noticed something.


    Tirakos''s divine glow was dimmer.


    Its steps were slower. Its form flickered now and then, like a faulty projection.


    Silvy''s arrow had worked. She hadn''t destroyed it, but she had weakened it.


    It hadn''t descended fully. The summoning had been incomplete.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes.


    There was a chance.


    He still had a chance to fight this god at his current strength.


    His hands stopped shaking.


    He raised his blade.


    Kyle charged at Tirakos with his sword raised, mana flaring along the blade.


    Tirakos staggered as he tried to move, its body awkward and incomplete.


    The god had no balance¡ªits descent into this world had been flawed. But even with that clear disadvantage, Kyle was struggling.


    His blade, coated in dense mana, struck the god''s flesh¡ªand bounced off.


    Sparks flew. The resistance felt unnatural.


    The blade screamed in his grip and cracked from the impact. Tirakos''s divine power was too thick, too concentrated.


    Kyle clicked his tongue.


    ''He can''t be cut by normal means... not even with this.''


    He gritted his teeth and coated his blade with everything he had left in his core.


    ''Then let it break.''


    He swung again, and this time, the blade shattered on contact.


    The broken fragments, burning with mana, lodged themselves deep into Tirakos''s distorted body.


    The god stumbled, falling to one knee as his form struggled to hold itself together. The impact was enough to jolt Tirakos''s awareness fully awake.


    The god turned his hollow gaze on Kyle, filled with fury.


    Tirakos''s rage erupted.


    With a furious roar, the god conjured a weapon¡ªa sword made entirely of divine mana. The glowing blade twisted in the air as it took shape, unstable but deadly.


    He lunged at Kyle.


    Kyle raised his broken sword hilt, now just a mana conduit, to block the strike.


    The divine sword collided with it, and Kyle''s arms almost buckled from the force. The pressure was crushing.


    For a second, Kyle thought he was done for.


    But then¡ª


    The divine blade flickered. It wavered, lost form¡ªand shattered.


    Tirakos stumbled back, looking at his own hands in disbelief.


    The blade had crumbled before it could fully unleash its power.


    Kyle didn''t waste the chance.


    He breathed in sharply and triggered a surge of mist mana around him. The area filled with thick white fog that distorted mana perception and visuals. His figure vanished.


    Tirakos snarled, his head whipping side to side. His sharp senses cut through the mist.


    He located Kyle''s presence in an instant.


    Kyle, in mid-step for a surprise attack, froze. Their eyes locked¡ªhe had been noticed.


    ''Tch¡ªabort.''


    He changed course and dove to the side just in time. A beam of divine energy scorched the air where he had been. The shockwave sent him tumbling across the cracked ground.


    He groaned as he stood, wiping blood from his lip.


    ''Damn. Can''t get close. Can''t overpower him. What now...?''


    Tirakos raised both hands, gathering divine power again.


    Kyle watched carefully¡ªand then, he saw it.


    When Tirakos channeled energy, his unstable body began to flicker and crack. His form bent and warped, barely holding together. Lines of energy shot across his body like broken glass.


    Realization dawned on Kyle.


    ''He''s falling apart every time he uses power...''


    A grin tugged at Kyle''s lips.


    So that''s it.


    He didn''t need to land a final strike. He didn''t need to overpower a god.


    He just had to push it to the edge.


    Make it burn through its power until it broke itself.


    Kyle drew in his mana, focusing on evasion, misdirection, and precision strikes. No more direct clashes. No more wasted strength.


    From above, Queen circled in the air, watching every move with glowing eyes. It screeched once, as if to confirm Kyle''s plan.


    Kyle moved again, dodging another blast of divine energy.


    He had only one objective now- to make the god exhaust itself so that he won''t be able to maintain his form.

 Chapter 111 111: Ch 111: A Gods Descend - Part 3

    Kyle''s breath came out ragged as he steadied himself, eyes locked on the god in front of him.


    Tirakos''s form was broken, unstable¡ªits limbs moved like they were dragging along disconnected strings, but the divine power flowing through it was relentless.


    Despite everything, things did not se1em to be in Kyle''s favor. He has no way to directly finish this fight.


    Thankfully, the fight had a time limit and that made things much more bearable for Kyle.


    Kyle knew the fight wasn''t about strength anymore.


    ''This is a waiting game now.''


    He reminded himself.


    He had seen the cracks forming every time Tirakos used divine energy.


    That was his window¡ªhe just needed to hit at the right moment. Wait for it to use power. Exploit the weakness.


    Simple in theory. Much harder in execution.


    ''I need to make sure my body does not break before I take care of this monster. But fuck! It hurts a lot. My whole body is screaming in pain right now.''


    Kyle felt exhausted.


    His hand trembled slightly as he raised his broken blade, muscles tensing with fatigue and pain.


    His instincts screamed at him¡ªdodge, run, hide. He calmed himself with a long breath and forced the shaking to stop.


    That was when he felt it.


    A sudden spike of mana surged from his right.


    Kyle didn''t hesitate. He raised his broken sword, coating it in mana, but the force of the blast still slammed into him. He was thrown across the temple, crashing hard into a stone pillar.


    Dust exploded into the air.


    His back ached from the impact, but he gritted his teeth and stayed on his feet.


    Tirakos moved toward him slowly, jagged and uneven¡ªits form twitching violently¡ªbut the energy rolling off it was enough to make Kyle curse.


    "Tch... even broken, you''re a damn monster. And you are not even a top god."


    He muttered.


    There was no time to recover.


    Tirakos raised its arm again, divine energy gathering in a brutal arc.


    Kyle glanced at the cracked pillar beside him and made his move.


    As the god''s next attack tore through the air, Kyle ducked and shoved his body against the pillar. The attack struck¡ªand the top of the pillar cracked and collapsed.


    The falling debris smashed down on Tirakos.


    Smoke filled the ritual ground.


    Kyle coughed, backing up. He didn''t relax. Not for a second.


    Sure enough, when the dust began to settle, Tirakos emerged¡ªits body more mangled than before.


    Chunks of divine energy leaked from its torso like light through shattered glass. But its presence hadn''t weakened at all. If anything, it seemed more condensed.


    Tighter.


    Like a furnace burning hotter before collapse.


    Kyle grit his teeth.


    ''Why won''t you just fall already?''


    He forced his breathing to steady again, trying to refocus.


    And then¡ªanother blast of mana streaked through the air.


    Kyle''s eyes widened in surprise and then understanding.


    ''Silvy.''


    Far above, Queen circled once before diving away.


    That meant the shot had been fired by Silvy. Somehow, Silvy had found the strength for another arrow.


    Kyle moved instantly, leaping back out of the impact range. The mana arrow struck Tirakos head-on. The explosion ripped through the already-ruined floor.


    Without waiting, Kyle pushed forward, all his aura flooding into what remained of his sword.


    The broken edge glowed violently as he dashed through the smoke and drove the blade toward the weakened god.


    His strike landed.


    Tirakos stumbled back¡ªbut did not fall.


    Even after taking Silvy''s arrow and Kyle''s blade, the god stood firm.


    Its cracked form pulsed dangerously. The energy inside it surged again.


    Kyle jumped back, panting. His mind raced.


    ''It should''ve been enough. That should''ve been the breaking point.''


    But Tirakos only looked angrier. Its broken body twisted unnaturally. Limbs realigned in jerky motions, and it forced mana into shape again.


    A divine sword began to form.


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed. There was distance between them¡ªjust enough.


    When the divine sword was launched, Kyle barely managed to dive out of the way. The beam of energy passed just inches from him, searing his side.


    He landed hard, rolling across the cracked floor. Every part of his body screamed in protest, but he had no time to rest.


    Tirakos was still moving toward him.


    The god''s steps were slow, but sure. The closer it came, the more pressure filled the air.


    Kyle pulled himself up.


    He was exhausted. Hurt. But so was the god.


    And Kyle had seen something. A pattern.


    ''Every time it uses divine power, it breaks more. The stronger the attack... the faster it unravels.''


    He had to keep pushing. Keep dodging. Keep striking in the small windows between its power surges.


    Tirakos continued to lash out with wild, brutal swings.


    Each attack sent waves of divine energy ripping through the air, and Kyle had to rely on quick steps and sharp instincts to stay alive.


    His sword was nothing more than a fragment now, but it was still coated in his mana, still enough to parry and deflect.


    Barely.


    The temple around them groaned with every clash. Cracks ran up the stone walls. Debris littered the ground.


    The sun began to rise. Light spilled across the broken ground like a slow wave.


    Kyle felt it immediately¡ªa surge of mana rising from beneath his feet.


    It was vast and wild, converting quickly into divine energy. His eyes snapped down to the ritual markings beneath the rubble.


    "Is this the end..."


    He muttered, voice dry and strained.


    Tirakos had gone still too. Its mangled body began to glow faintly, flickers of golden energy crawling along the fractures in its form.


    The healing had begun.


    Kyle could already feel the pressure rising again.


    If it recovered fully, this fight was over.


    ''No choice.''


    Kyle gritted his teeth and dropped into a low stance. He began forcing his body to absorb the stray mana in the air, flooding himself with it. It burned. His body rejected it.


    But he needed it for one last attack.


    He couldn''t win a drawn-out fight.


    He had to end it here.


    Tirakos moved.


    Faster this time.


    Kyle knew he couldn''t dodge. Not anymore. Not at this speed.


    So he planted his feet and raised his broken sword. He braced himself to take the hit, planning to counter before he collapsed.


    But the strike never landed.


    A shimmering wall of mana formed in front of him just in time. Tirakos''s blow slammed into it, but the shield held¡ªcracked, but solid.


    ''It is now or never. I don''t think I will get another chance to strike again.''


    Kyle''s aura surged, and he lunged forward, driving his blade toward Tirakos''s core. The god twisted its body and raised a hand, divine energy flaring to deflect.


    Steel clashed with raw power.


    Kyle''s blow was stopped.


    He expected that.


    But he didn''t stop smiling.


    Because even if the attack didn''t go through, he had achieved what he wanted.


    His strike had forced Tirakos to absorb the ambient mana and divine power to heal and defend. It had drawn in the unstable energy meant for the ritual.


    And that made the god''s body flicker.


    More cracks.


    More instability.


    Kyle stepped back, sweat clinging to his face.


    "Now, let''s see if luck''s on my side."


    He muttered.

 Chapter 112 112: Ch 112: A Gods Descend - Part 4

    Tirakos lunged forward, its broken form still emanating terrifying pressure.


    It''s body moved unnaturally, limbs twitching, divine power dripping from every movement like blood from a wound.


    Kyle tried to dodge, but his body was sluggish¡ªhis reactions dulled from the countless hits and exhaustion.


    He wasn''t fast enough.


    Tirakos''s hand closed around his wrist. The grip was like molten iron.


    Pain seared through Kyle''s arm.


    Divine energy raced up his nerves, eating at his mana and flesh alike. It was like being branded from the inside out. He grit his teeth to keep from screaming.


    But then¡ª


    A loud crack echoed through the ruined temple.


    Kyle blinked through the pain.


    Tirakos''s body was breaking apart.


    Deep fissures spread from its core, leaking golden light and unstable energy.


    It let out a shriek¡ªsharp and animalistic, like a beast in agony. The sound was rage, pain, and disbelief all at once.


    Kyle didn''t waste the moment.


    He gathered the last of his mana, forming a makeshift sword in his free hand.


    With a roar, he slammed it into the crack in Tirakos''s chest. The divine shell splintered further, the crack spreading like a spiderweb through the god''s unstable body.


    Tirakos''s glowing eyes met Kyle''s.


    For a second, there was something almost human in that gaze¡ªfear. Regret. Hatred.


    Then it collapsed backward.


    Tirakos cursed under its breath as its form dissolved into light.


    The energy scattered, pulled violently back into the void it came from. The rift sealed itself as the first rays of sunlight spilled across the horizon.


    The god was gone.


    The ritual was broken.


    With its vessel gone, the magic powering the ceremony crumbled.


    The energy rushed back into the ground, like a tide finally retreating. A thick silence followed¡ªthe kind that only comes after a disaster narrowly averted.


    Kyle dropped to his knees, his breath coming in harsh gasps.


    It was over.


    Queen landed softly on his shoulder, letting out a quiet cry. Its presence grounded him.


    "I know. That was too close."


    Kyle muttered, half-laughing, half-exhausted.


    He forced himself up and staggered toward the building where Silvy had taken position.


    She had done more than her share. He could still remember the moment her arrow had turned the tide.


    When he found her, she was unconscious.


    Sprawled across the rooftop, bow still loosely gripped in her fingers. Her face was pale, her breathing shallow, but steady. He couldn''t feel any of her mana.


    She''d used everything.


    Kyle bent down to lift her.


    That''s when he saw it.


    Around her wrist was a faint circle, black and thorn-shaped, glowing dimly.


    The markings pulsed with a strange energy¡ªunfamiliar and dangerous. It looked like a curse.


    Kyle reached toward it, but his own body wavered. He wasn''t in any condition to do anything about it now.


    "Later. I''ll fix it later."


    He whispered.


    He picked Silvy up carefully and carried her back to the inn. His steps were heavy, slow.


    Every part of him ached. His mind ran on fumes.


    Once inside his room, he gently laid Silvy down on the bed.


    Then, without ceremony, he collapsed beside her.


    The last thoughts on his mind were jumbled¡ªreports he had to file, evidence he needed to preserve, the rewards that needed categorizing. The paperwork would be a nightmare.


    But at least he had written a letter to be sent in advance. Just in case things went wrong.


    Queen, as if sensing the importance of that last task, hopped over to the desk.


    It picked up the sealed letter with its beak and took off, flying through the open window with powerful beats of its wings.


    The sky was clear now.


    The sun had fully risen.


    One god had been sent back, and the world would continue¡ªat least for a little while longer.


    ______


    Queen soared through the sky, swift and sure, the sealed letter clutched tightly in its claws.


    The morning light shimmered off its feathers as it descended toward the sprawling Armstrong estate.


    The staff below recognized the familiar silhouette of the hawk and opened the highest window just as Queen arrived.


    With a flutter of wings, it landed gracefully on the wooden frame and dropped the letter into the waiting hands of Bruce.


    Bruce glanced at the envelope and immediately noted the seal.


    It was addressed directly to Duke Armstrong. The handwriting was unmistakably Kyle''s¡ªneat, precise, and efficient.


    Without wasting a second, Bruce turned on his heel and headed straight for the Duke''s office.


    He hadn''t gone far when a familiar voice cut across the corridor.


    "Where do you think you''re going with that?"


    Bruce paused and looked up to see Christan, Duke Armstrong''s second son, standing in his path.


    There was a sly smile on Christan''s face as he walked closer, eyes locked onto the envelope in Bruce''s hand.


    "That letter''s for the Duke."


    Bruce replied calmly.


    "I''ll take it. I''ll make sure it reaches him."


    Christan said, holding out his hand.


    Bruce didn''t budge.


    "I''m afraid I was told to deliver it directly."


    Christan''s smile faltered.


    "Are you refusing me, Bruce?"


    "I''m following orders."


    Bruce answered evenly.


    "I am your superior. Do you really want to face the consequences of disobeying me?"


    Christan snapped, his voice rising with irritation.


    Bruce stared at him, unflinching.


    "Is that all, young master?"


    Christan blinked, caught off guard by the lack of fear or hesitation. Bruce''s voice was respectful, but not submissive. Calm, but firm.


    That subtle defiance hit harder than any open insult.


    Bruce gave him a slight bow.


    "If so, I''ll take my leave. This letter is urgent."


    He turned and began to walk away.


    Christan''s hand shot out instinctively, trying to grab Bruce''s shoulder. But Bruce turned to face him so suddenly that Christan flinched.


    Bruce said nothing.


    He didn''t need to.


    His eyes were cold, steady, and unwavering. And then, without another word, he turned again and continued down the hall.


    Christan stood rooted in place, the weight of the rejection sinking in.


    "That Kyle...Fuck...Even his servants are arrogant. They all need a proper correction."


    He muttered bitterly.


    He didn''t realize his voice had risen.


    Nor did he notice the quiet presence at the end of the hallway¡ªDuke Armstrong''s personal aide, who had been walking toward the Duke''s study when he''d overheard the entire interaction.


    The aide paused, pulled out his record scroll, and began writing.


    Christan Armstrong ¨C assessed temperament unsuitable.


    Remarks: Disregards estate protocol. Threatens staff. Disrespects heir and authority. Recommendation: Not fit to rule.


    With a neutral expression, the aide turned around and headed in the opposite direction.


    This was not the first mark against Christan, but it was certainly the most damning yet.


    Meanwhile, Bruce, who had seen the aide and noticed the scribbling from the corner of his eye, couldn''t stop the small, satisfied chuckle that slipped past his lips.


    He didn''t look back. He didn''t need to.


    Justice, after all, came in many forms. And sometimes, it came in the shape of silence, professionalism, and a pen quietly moving across paper.


    "Well, that was rather convenient. I guess we don''t need to make a move if Lord Christan would remove himself by acting out himself. Looks like I don''t need to worry about it for some time."

 Chapter 113 113: Ch 113: Take Responsibility - Part 1

    Duke Armstrong sat in his grand office, the morning sunlight streaming through the tall windows behind him.


    His fingers held a familiar letter, its wax seal broken and contents already read through more than once. Yet he read it again, eyes tracing each word with an unreadable expression.


    A soft knock sounded, followed by the quiet entrance of his ever-loyal aide.


    The man bowed once before approaching the Duke''s desk.


    "My Lord, your monthly report is complete and ready for review."


    The aide said, placing a thick folder neatly on the corner of the desk.


    The Duke didn''t even glance at it. He waved a hand dismissively.


    "Leave it there."


    The aide hesitated, then tilted his head. His gaze briefly shifted to the letter the Duke was still holding.


    A rare sight.


    Curiosity overcame better judgment.


    "If I may ask... who wrote the letter?"


    The Duke paused. For a long moment, the aide thought he wouldn''t answer.


    But then the Duke''s lips curled ever so slightly, not in a smile, but in something distant and thoughtful.


    "My failure of a son."


    He said.


    The aide blinked in surprise.


    That tone¡ªit wasn''t cold or cruel like it usually was when Kyle was mentioned. No disdain.


    Instead, there was something strange behind the words: curiosity, perhaps even a hint of pride.


    The aide was baffled.


    For years, Kyle had been deemed a disappointment by the Duke, both publicly and privately. He was often ignored or criticized.


    What had changed?


    He knew better than to ask.


    So he coughed politely instead and shifted the topic.


    "My Lord, there have been... rumors. About the experiment."


    The Duke looked up, brows raised.


    "The preliminary results indicate partial success. We will need to fine-tune the mana circulation and host compatibility. But overall, we''re ready for the second stage."


    The aide said carefully.


    The Duke folded the letter and set it aside with care.


    "Then proceed. But this time, make absolutely sure no one finds out before it''s over."


    He said.


    The aide swallowed hard. That calm voice carried weight. A warning, sharp and deadly beneath the surface.


    "Yes, my Lord. I''ll personally oversee everything. We won''t be discovered again."


    He said quickly.


    Satisfied, the Duke gave a small nod.


    The aide bowed once more before quietly exiting the office, his heart still racing from the exchange.


    The Duke''s gaze returned to the letter, and a rare chuckle escaped him.


    "Well, Kyle. What else should I test you on, I wonder?"


    He murmured, tapping the folded letter against his fingers.


    There was no answer, of course. Only the silence of the office and the weight of a father''s sudden, sharpened interest.


    ______


    Elsewhere, Kyle was dead asleep.


    His body was beyond sore, his mind heavy from everything that had happened.


    He lay collapsed on the bed, next to Silvy, who hadn''t stirred since he carried her back.


    But his brief peace shattered when he felt a strange force shoving him.


    His eyes shot open just in time to realize he was being pushed off the bed.


    Reflexes kicked in, and he reached out to grab whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªwas closest.


    In the next instant, both he and Silvy were tumbling off the side.


    Thud.


    The impact sent a fresh wave of pain through his bones. He groaned, rubbing his forehead as a dull headache began to build.


    He didn''t have time for this.


    Silvy, still tangled in sheets, blinked groggily and looked around as if unsure of what just happened.


    She didn''t seem to care about Kyle''s state¡ªor the fact that he had just saved her from falling harder.


    Kyle exhaled slowly, trying to summon whatever remaining patience he had left.


    "Really? This is what I get for saving your life?"


    He muttered, glaring at her half-awake form.


    Silvy blinked at him again, utterly unbothered, and then buried her face into the blankets on the floor.


    Kyle stared at her, then sighed and let his head fall back against the cool floorboards.


    Just once... just once he wanted a proper rest.


    Above them, perched on the windowsill, Queen watched the scene with tilted head. Its sharp eyes flicked from Kyle to Silvy, then back again.


    There was no telling when Queen had returned, but Queen sure seemed to be in a mood to cause trouble for Kyle at the moment.


    After a moment of stillness, it ruffled its feathers and let out a short, unimpressed screech.


    Kyle groaned again.


    "Not you too."


    Silvy blinked awake, her head still heavy and her limbs weak. Her vision blurred for a second, then focused on the wooden ceiling above.


    She groaned softly, then turned her head¡ª


    Kyle was beside her.


    They were both on the floor. The sheets were tangled around them. The bed looked empty but obviously slept in.


    Silvy''s sleepy mind pieced the image together.


    Her ears turned red.


    She sat up quickly and stared at Kyle, who was rubbing his forehead as if he had the weight of the world pressing down on it.


    "Wait... Did we... sleep together last night?"


    She asked, her voice a little too loud for the calm morning air.


    Kyle gave her a look. A tired, slightly irritated look.


    "Yes, we slept in the same bed. Nothing happened. Don''t make this into a big deal."


    He said flatly.


    His voice clearly said drop it¡ªbut Silvy didn''t.


    She gasped, going completely red.


    "That''s the same thing! My purity¡ªmy honor¡ªit''s been compromised!"


    She cried.


    Kyle paused. His headache grew.


    "What?"


    "I-I mean, you shared a bed with me! That''s the same as saying we''re married now! I need you to take responsibility!"


    Silvy declared, holding the sheet up to her chest like some kind of flimsy armor.


    That snapped Kyle fully awake. He sat up straight, his eyes wide.


    "I¡ªno. Absolutely not. First off, I''m engaged. Second, nothing happened. We were both half-dead and unconscious!"


    "But Elf culture¡ª!"


    Silvy started.


    Kyle cut her off with a groan and a raised hand.


    "I don''t care what Elf culture says. You were exhausted. I was exhausted. I dumped you on the bed and collapsed. End of story."


    Silvy stood up now, clutching the blanket around herself.


    "You shared a bed with me. In my homeland, a pair can only do that after a sacred vow to have kids. You''ve made me impure, Kyle. And I expect to be treated with the respect due to your wife."


    She said again, slower this time, like she was explaining something to a stubborn child.


    Kyle''s eye twitched. He realised that Silvy was mixing up sex with sleeping on the same bed.


    "Silvy, do you hear yourself?""


    He said, standing up too.


    "I do!"


    She said, crossing her arms and raising her chin.


    "Well, I''m not listening to this nonsense. You''re mistaken. That''s not what sharing a bed means. It wasn''t some romantic situation¡ªit was survival."


    Kyle snapped.


    "You''re avoiding responsibility!"


    Silvy accused, now following him as he stormed toward the door.


    Kyle didn''t stop walking.


    "I''m avoiding a conversation that''s not based on facts."


    Behind them, Queen flapped down from the windowsill and watched the scene with mild interest. Its head tilted left, then right, as it tracked the pair.


    Kyle glanced back once and muttered.


    "Don''t you dare laugh."


    Queen let out a soft squawk, which definitely sounded amused.


    ''Fuck! I am so done with this shit. I don''t want to deal with this anymore.''


    With that last thought, Kyle quickly took his leave and he left a dumbfounded Silvy behind.

 Chapter 114 114: Ch 114: Take Responsibility - Part 2

    After breakfast, Kyle stepped out of the old inn where he''d been resting.


    The early morning chill was already fading as the sun rose higher, but the village air still felt strangely heavy. Not with danger¡ªjust fatigue.


    The villagers were finally out and about, but their movements were slow and uncertain.


    Some sat outside their homes, staring into space. Others carried out their chores with half-hearted effort.


    Kyle watched silently from the edge of the road, arms crossed.


    It was clear what had happened to them. Their mana had been forcefully extracted during the ritual.


    They were alive. That was the best part.


    But they looked half-dead in spirit.


    Queen landed quietly on the post beside him. It tilted its head and let out a low click.


    Kyle nodded, understanding.


    "No casualties. But it''ll take time for them to recover."


    He said softly.


    By noon, a large group of riders approached from the south.


    Duke Armstrong''s crest shone on their armor and cloaks.


    Kyle stepped back into the shadows, letting them pass without drawing attention.


    He had no intention of meeting them.


    They dismounted and began their investigation.


    Some questioned villagers. Others examined the broken ritual grounds.


    Kyle watched from a rooftop across the street, hidden in plain sight. The soldiers worked fast and clean. Professionals.


    Good.


    He didn''t want to explain anything to them.


    By late afternoon, Kyle had already packed up his things and made preparations to leave.


    Queen rested on the windowsill, watching silently. Kyle adjusted the strap on his travel bag and opened the door.


    But even before he stepped outside, he felt it.


    A presence. Subtle at first, then clumsy.


    He didn''t react immediately, letting the footsteps follow from a distance. Through the village. Past the last house. Into the forest trail.


    He sighed.


    "You know, if you''re going to follow me, at least try to be subtle about it."


    he said over his shoulder.


    There was a long silence. Then, from behind a tree, Silvy stepped out, biting her lip. She looked determined and awkward at the same time.


    "I wasn''t trying to hide."


    She muttered.


    Kyle gave her a flat look.


    "You weren''t trying to be seen either."


    "I said I''d follow you until you take responsibility."


    She replied, arms crossed.


    Kyle turned around fully and rubbed his forehead.


    "Silvy, I told you already. I''m engaged. This¡ª¡ªcan''t happen."


    He gestured vaguely between them.


    Silvy''s expression tightened.


    "If you were engaged, why did you share a bed with me?"


    "We were both unconscious. I was half-dead. You were worse. Nothing happened."


    Kyle said, exasperated.


    "That doesn''t change what did happen. You slept beside me. We were alone. That''s enough for my people."


    Silvy argued, her ears flushed red.


    Kyle closed his eyes and sighed.


    "Your people aren''t here."


    "That doesn''t mean I should lie to myself."


    He didn''t say anything at first. Then he looked back at her seriously.


    "You don''t have to lie. Just don''t tell anyone. No one needs to know, and no one gets hurt."


    "That''s still dishonest. Even if no one knows, I''ll know."


    Silvy said after a pause.


    Kyle stared at her. Her voice was soft but steady. Honest.


    He looked away and ran a hand through his hair.


    "I can take a vow if that makes you feel better. Swear to the spirits that I didn''t touch you. That you''re still... pure."


    He said.


    Silvy looked surprised, then conflicted. For a moment, Kyle thought she might accept the offer. But she shook her head slowly.


    "No. That''s not the problem. If I just walked away like that, I''d be no better than the cowards who betray what they believe. I... I don''t want to become that kind of person."


    She whispered.


    Kyle looked at her again. Really looked.


    Her stubbornness, her pride, her honor¡ªall wrapped up in her words.


    He sighed again.


    "You''re making this harder than it needs to be."


    She didn''t respond, just looked up at him with determined eyes.


    Queen watched from a tree branch above. It tilted its head, clearly not understanding the complexity of mortal relationships, but amused all the same.


    Kyle muttered something under his breath and turned back toward the road.


    "Fine. Just don''t slow me down."


    Silvy smiled faintly and followed, her steps light.


    Queen launched into the air and flew above them, circling slowly like a watchful guardian¡ªor a very amused witness to Kyle''s ongoing headaches.


    As they walked through the thinning woods, the afternoon sun filtered through the trees in quiet patches of gold.


    Queen flew ahead of them, gliding silently above the trail like a shadow with wings.


    Silvy glanced at Kyle, who had been unusually quiet.


    "Can I ask you something personal?" she said.


    Kyle didn''t look at her but gave a nod.


    "You can ask. No promises on an answer, though."


    Silvy hesitated for a beat, then asked,


    "Do you consider your fiance?e... special?"


    That made Kyle pause mid-step.


    He looked ahead, thoughtful.


    "She''s someone I like and respect. She''s smart, reliable, and we understand each other. But we''re not... in love, if that''s what you''re asking."


    He said after a moment.


    Silvy frowned.


    "So you''re using each other?"


    "It''s a political match. She has her goals. I have mine. We benefit from the arrangement."


    Kyle said with a shrug.


    Silvy looked away and muttered.


    "Sounds like a sorry connection."


    Kyle chuckled under his breath.


    "It is what it is."


    Silvy then asked, more seriously.


    "What kind of person would you want as a partner? Not for politics. But for you."


    Kyle was quiet for a while, walking slowly.


    "Someone who makes my heart race. Not necessarily in a romantic way. But someone who makes me feel alive. Someone who brings chaos and clarity in equal measure. Who pushes me and understands me."


    He finally said.


    He paused, then added.


    "But one thing''s certain¡ªI would never get romantically involved with my partner."


    Silvy blinked, confused.


    "What? Why not?"


    Kyle looked up at Queen flying above them. Kyle''s mind flashed back to his previous life and to the figure that had been like a sibling to him.


    That person had been a god, and the only god Kyle was willing to tolerate. But as war had raged, the only person who understood Kyle had sacrificed themselves.


    And that day, Kyle had not only lost someone whom he considered a brother¡ª it had raged Kyle fire for vengeance.


    "Because my partner is... different. That bond is deeper than romance. It''s about trust. Survival. Soul-deep understanding. Romantic feelings would ruin that."


    Silvy looked like she was trying to work that out in her head.


    To her, it seemed almost as if Kyle was speaking from experience. It was as if he met someone he clicked with before, but he was also avoiding answering anything related to it.


    "You''re confusing. But I''ve decided something."


    She mumbled.


    Kyle glanced sideways.


    "Yeah?"


    Silvy looked at him with firm resolve.


    "I''ll steal your heart. I don''t know when or how, but I will."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow, half amused.


    "You can try. Just don''t stir up unnecessary conflict. I''ve got enough trouble as it is."


    He said.


    Silvy grinned.


    "Fine. But I''m still trying."


    Queen let out a soft cry from above, as if to say


    "Here we go again."

 Chapter 115 115: Ch 115: Silencing the Person - Part 1

    By the time Kyle and Silvy reached the inn, the sun had already dipped below the horizon, casting the village streets in a dim golden hue.


    Queen glided silently ahead of them, landing on the inn''s signpost as if it had claimed it as its perch.


    The innkeeper looked up from his ledger as Kyle stepped inside.


    "Evening. How many nights will you be staying? And how many rooms?"


    The innkeeper greeted, wiping his hands on a cloth.


    Kyle glanced back at Silvy, then turned to the innkeeper.


    "One night. One room."


    The man nodded, handed over a key, and offered a polite smile.


    Kyle didn''t linger¡ªhe headed straight up the stairs, the worn wooden boards creaking beneath his steps.


    Silvy followed behind, her pace quick and determined.


    As soon as Kyle reached the door, he stepped in and shut it firmly behind him¡ªclick¡ªlocking it in one smooth motion.


    Silvy blinked, stared at the door for a moment, then frowned. She raised her fist and banged on it.


    "Kyle! Open the door right now, or I swear I''ll break it down!"


    From within, Kyle sighed.


    A few moments later, the housekeeper, hearing the loud banging, poked his head up the stairs.


    He took one look at Silvy¡ªhair slightly tousled from the road, cheeks red with anger, her tone high-pitched and intense¡ªand immediately turned around without a word.


    He was not paid enough to deal with this.


    Kyle, inside the room, could already feel the headache forming. Queen chirped from the window ledge, almost mockingly.


    Kyle groaned, opened the door halfway, and stared at Silvy.


    "Will you please stop shouting? You''re going to get us kicked out."


    Silvy crossed her arms.


    "I wouldn''t have to shout if you didn''t lock me out! We''re married now, remember? A wife needs to stay in the same room as her husband."


    Kyle stared at her flatly.


    "We are not married."


    "You said you''d take responsibility!"


    "I never said that. And I also never agreed to bear any financial support for you. If you want to stay the night, then book your own room."


    Silvy huffed.


    "Tsk, so you are a stingy man."


    Kyle''s expression darkened, and for a brief second, the air around him shifted.


    Generally, he wouldn''t have shown such a reaction, but he was tired. There was also something about this village that was putting his nerves on the edge.


    It reminded about the bad times in his past life.


    His mana leaked out¡ªquiet, cold, and heavy. The wooden walls creaked in response, and Queen fluffed its feathers as if reacting to the change.


    Kyle stepped closer, voice low.


    "Do you really mean what you''re saying, Silvy?"


    Silvy''s heart skipped a beat. Her instincts screamed danger, and her breath hitched.


    "O-Of course I mean it. I''m just... being responsible."


    But her voice wavered, her body tensed. She wasn''t ready for whatever it was that Kyle might do if she kept pressing.


    She knew it. And Kyle knew she knew it.


    With a half-forced smirk, she muttered.


    "Fine. I''ll... get another room. But I''m only doing this because I''m generous."


    Kyle didn''t say anything. He simply stepped aside and watched her walk down the hallway.


    When she was out of sight, he let out a long, tired sigh and closed the door.


    "I swear. That girl''s going to give me gray hair. To think I almost got excited and took her up on her offer to sleep together."


    He muttered under his breath.


    Queen chirped again from the window.


    Kyle looked at it.


    "No, I wasn''t actually tempted. It was a joke. A joke."


    Queen tilted its head, clearly not believing a word.


    Kyle rolled his eyes.


    "Don''t give me that look. You know what I meant."


    Queen gave a soft flutter of its wings, then turned its back to him, as if done with his excuses.


    Kyle dropped onto the bed, arm over his eyes, and mumbled.


    "Tomorrow. Let''s deal with all this tomorrow. I need to sleep for now."


    But even as he said it, he had a sinking feeling in his gut that tomorrow was going to be just as chaotic. If not more.


    ______


    Silvy stormed down the stairs with her ears burning and her heart hammering.


    Her boots hit each step with a determined thud, startling the few patrons lingering in the common room.


    She reached the front desk and fixed the poor innkeeper with an intense look that made him straighten up immediately.


    "I need another room. Now."


    She said.


    The innkeeper, already shaken by the earlier yelling match upstairs, paled. He nodded quickly, fumbling with his keys.


    "Y-Yes, of course! Here¡ªroom three, second floor!"


    Silvy snatched the key, mumbled a quick "thank you," and climbed back up, still grumbling under her breath.


    The moment she entered her room, she threw herself face-first onto the bed, groaning into the pillow.


    Her heart still hadn''t slowed down.


    "He''s such a tease...Saying things like that, looking at me like that, and then threatening me like some villain."


    She mumbled.


    She rolled onto her back and stared up at the wooden ceiling. Her face was still hot. She rubbed her cheeks with both hands, willing herself to calm down.


    "It''s not like I have anything to be embarrassed about. We shared a bed, so he will need to take responsibility for me. I will get Kyle to marry me someday."


    She told herself, sitting up.


    But a nagging voice in her head whispered.


    ''He never said he''d marry you.''


    Silvy puffed up her cheeks in frustration, buried herself under the covers, and declared.


    "It''s fine! I''ll make him fall for me properly! Just... no more near-death experiences."


    But the moment she closed her eyes, her mind betrayed her¡ªbringing back flashes of Kyle''s voice, his expression, the weight of his mana...


    It was a long night.


    The next morning, Silvy trudged out of her room looking worse than she had the night before.


    Her hair was a mess, there were dark circles under her eyes, and she blinked like someone barely awake.


    She tried to walk down the stairs, but halfway through, her foot slipped¡ªand she felt herself falling forward.


    "Ack¡ª!"


    Strong hands grabbed her just before she tumbled headfirst down the staircase.


    Kyle, having stepped into the hall at just the right moment, held her steady with one arm around her waist.


    "Careful. You''re still tired. Watch your step."


    He said, his voice firm but not unkind.


    Silvy''s heart skipped a beat.


    Again.


    And she didn''t know whether to feel embarrassed, angry, or grateful. She mumbled something inaudible and quickly straightened up.


    Kyle, as usual, didn''t seem fazed. He just continued walking toward the front desk.


    Silvy followed, sulking a little but telling herself not to make a scene.


    ''Calm down. He''s just helping. That''s all. Breathe.''


    Kyle was in the middle of settling the bill and making final preparations to leave when the innkeeper leaned forward suddenly.


    "I wouldn''t recommend leaving today. If you value your life, that is. Best to stay one more night."


    he said in a hushed voice, glancing toward the window.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "And why''s that?"


    The innkeeper opened his mouth, but before a single word left, he suddenly clutched his throat.


    His eyes widened in panic, and he began gasping, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water.


    Silvy stepped back in alarm.


    "What''s happening?!"


    ______


    Extra chapter because of the Castle. See, bribing me with Gifts do work. Also, You can get an early access to my new WPC book- Dungeon Stock System: I Invested in Adventurers, Now I Own Reality. I''ll republish it when WPC comes around. if you want to check it out, you can for now. it''s not verified for now, so you''ll have to manually search for it.

 Chapter 116 116: Ch 116: Silencing the Person - Part 2

    The innkeeper staggered, knocking over a stool, his hands desperately clawing at his neck.


    He looked directly at Kyle¡ªfear and urgency clear in his eyes¡ªand tried to gesture something with his hand before dropping to his knees.


    Kyle was already moving. He knelt beside the innkeeper and placed a hand on his back, letting his mana probe the man''s body for the source of the attack.


    His expression darkened.


    Kyle stepped forward, his eyes narrowing as he knelt beside the struggling innkeeper.


    A wave of violent mana struck him the moment he got close¡ªit wasn''t subtle, nor was it part of the man''s natural reserves.


    This was foreign. Imposed. Controlled.


    Kyle let out a breath through his nose and focused, weaving his own mana into a protective veil to filter and push back the hostile force.


    "This isn''t his."


    Kyle muttered under his breath, half to himself, half to the air.


    The mana resisted like a living thing, clawing at Kyle''s influence, but Kyle was used to dealing with hostile forces.


    He wasn''t a master just in name¡ªhis understanding of mana was terrifying in its own right.


    "Silvy, water. Now!"


    He called sharply.


    Silvy blinked, then darted off toward the kitchen without questioning him.


    Kyle leaned over the innkeeper and gently placed his palm near the man''s chest¡ªnot touching, but close enough for the mana threads to link.


    "Just a little longer."


    He murmured.


    With careful precision, he didn''t try to destroy the foreign mana¡ªhe guided it instead, altering its flow just enough to release the grip it had on the man''s throat.


    The tension eased.


    The innkeeper coughed harshly, then sucked in a ragged, desperate breath. His chest rose and fell, color returned to his face, and he blinked rapidly like someone who''d been drowning.


    Kyle sat back on his heels.


    "Don''t try to speak just yet."


    The innkeeper nodded, still wheezing slightly, but after a few seconds, he straightened up and waved weakly.


    "I''m all right... this is... normal. Just part of the curse."


    He said hoarsely.


    Kyle frowned.


    "Part of the curse?"


    The innkeeper gave a humorless chuckle.


    "Yes... if we speak of it to outsiders, it triggers."


    Kyle didn''t respond immediately.


    He turned slightly, sensing another pulse of that vile mana building in the air¡ªand just as the innkeeper opened his mouth again, it lashed out.


    But this time, Kyle was ready.


    His aura flared, invisible to those who couldn''t sense mana, but clear and sharp to the curse.


    Kyle reached out with a slicing thread of energy and cut the lock binding the innkeeper''s speech before it could take hold.


    The curse shattered with a soundless pop.


    The innkeeper gasped, blinking as if fresh air had just poured into his lungs.


    "How did you...?"


    "I''ve no idea what you''re talking about. Must''ve been a coincidence."


    Kyle replied smoothly, dusting off his gloves.


    Silvy returned with a mug of water in her hands and a look on her face that could freeze lava. Her piercing gaze went straight to the innkeeper.


    "Here."


    She said, voice like an edged blade.


    The innkeeper recoiled slightly before accepting the water and bowing his head.


    "Thank you..."


    Once everyone was settled¡ªKyle by the counter, Silvy leaning on a nearby beam, and the innkeeper catching his breath¡ªKyle gave the man a look that made it clear he wasn''t going to repeat himself.


    "Now. Start from the beginning. What''s going on in this town?""


    Kyle said.


    The innkeeper swallowed, looking from Kyle to Silvy, then toward the window. A shadow passed over his face, but he nodded.


    "I''ll tell you what I can. But understand this¡ªit''s not a matter of choice. This town''s cursed. Anyone who tries to leave or enter it without following specific rituals ends up like me¡ªor worse."


    He said.


    "Rituals?"


    Kyle asked.


    "Not magic rituals. Timing and placement. You have to leave through the eastern path during sunrise, and only on days when the wind comes from the north. Otherwise, the curse latches on."


    The innkeeper clarified.


    Kyle tapped his fingers on the counter.


    "That''s oddly specific."


    "Yes. And anyone who breaks it starts experiencing... consequences. Pain, confusion. Memory lapses. And if you try to talk about it¡ªYou know what happens."


    He motioned to himself, still pale.


    Silvy crossed her arms.


    "None of this makes sense. Curses don''t work like that. And even if they did, why target a whole town?"


    The innkeeper sighed.


    "That''s the question, isn''t it? All I know is it started a few years back. People began disappearing. Then the rules showed up. We don''t know who made them, but following them keeps us safe."


    Kyle didn''t say anything at first. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    "I''ve seen stranger things. And I''ve felt the mana around this place. It''s been twisted.""


    He finally said.


    He glanced to the side, where Queen now perched quietly near the stairs, watching everything in silence.


    "If there''s a curse like this in place, it wasn''t made by an amateur. This was layered, enforced. Likely connected to something¡ªmaybe someone¡ªmuch bigger."


    Kyle continued.


    Silvy frowned.


    "So what do we do?"


    "We find the source. And we make sure it never binds another soul again.""


    Kyle said, standing.


    Kyle leaned back against the edge of the counter, his eyes sharp but calm as he asked.


    "Is there anything else you remember about this place? Anything unusual¡ªodd figures, strange occurrences, anything that might help us understand this curse?"


    The innkeeper scratched the back of his neck and gave a sheepish smile.


    "Well... maybe I could remember something if I had a little incentive, you know? Sometimes money jogs the memory better than water."


    Kyle''s expression didn''t change, but Silvy stepped forward, her fingers flexing as she cracked her knuckles¡ªloudly.


    Her eyes narrowed into a cold glare that made the innkeeper flinch and nearly stumble back into the shelves behind him.


    "I think that it''d be a real shame if someone tried to scam us when we just saved his life."


    Silvy said sweetly.


    "I-I mean, maybe I can remember more without any incentive! It''s coming back to me already!"


    The innkeeper stammered quickly, holding up his hands in surrender.


    Kyle gave Silvy a pointed look, one that was half amused and half exasperated.


    She crossed her arms and looked away innocently, but the smug smile tugging at her lips betrayed her satisfaction.


    "No need, I''d rather investigate the area myself anyway. I plan on staying a few more days."


    Kyle said, cutting off the innkeeper before he could launch into a panicked explanation.


    At that, the innkeeper''s posture straightened as if someone had pumped energy straight into his spine.


    His face lit up with relief¡ªand a tinge of greed that he tried to hide under a customer-friendly grin.


    "Oh! Of course, Sir! I''ll have your room prepared right away¡ªyours and your companion''s."


    He said, with a little bow toward Silvy, whose eyebrow twitched in irritation.


    Kyle gave him a nod.


    "That''ll be fine. As long as I am here, there is no need for you to worry."


    Queen fluttered down from the railing above, landing gracefully on Kyle''s shoulder and ruffling its feathers in a proud, almost smug motion.


    It let out a single low chirp, as if satisfied with the unfolding situation.

 Chapter 117 117: Ch 117: Silencing the Person - Part 3

    The innkeeper shuffled along the winding path behind the inn, nervously glancing over his shoulder every few steps as he led Kyle and Silvy to the place where the barrier supposedly began.


    The sun had dipped halfway beneath the horizon, casting long shadows over the village, and a sharp chill was beginning to creep into the air.


    "This is the place. From here on, you can''t go further without... consequences."


    The innkeeper said, halting near an unassuming line where the grass grew a little duller and the wind seemed to stop altogether.


    Kyle stepped forward and held his hand out, palm open as if he could catch the feeling in the air.


    The shift in mana was subtle, but it was there.


    A gentle hum at first, like static on his fingertips, quickly swelling into something heavier¡ªa repulsion, as though the very air denied his presence.


    "Silvy, can you feel anything?"


    Kyle asked, not taking his eyes off the space in front of him.


    She furrowed her brow, stepping closer and letting her own mana skim the edge of the invisible wall.


    "I don''t know what I''m supposed to feel for, but... something''s wrong. My instincts are screaming at me to get away, but I can''t tell why."


    She admitted.


    Kyle nodded slowly.


    "That''s good enough."


    He extended his hand again, this time coating it in his own mana to push past the resistance.


    The barrier fought back immediately, a violent clash of foreign and personal energy.


    It wasn''t an outright attack, but a persistent rejection¡ªlike the barrier itself was alive and knew he didn''t belong.


    The innkeeper twitched, taking a step forward but not quite brave enough to intervene.


    "Young master, maybe you shouldn''t¡ª"


    Kyle ignored him. He pulled his hand back and shook off the sting.


    "It''s not just a ward. It''s bound by something¡ªa seal or anchor nearby. This isn''t random mana spill."


    He turned to Queen, who perched patiently on his shoulder.


    "Check the height."


    Queen chirped once, then launched upward in a blur of black and white feathers.


    It ascended with swift precision until it reached about twenty feet, then let out a sharp call and stopped.


    Kyle raised his gaze and narrowed his eyes.


    "So the barrier ends there. Enough for Queen to get past it... but nothing bigger. And there''s no reaction up there¡ªno repulsion like below."


    He murmured.


    Silvy tapped her chin thoughtfully.


    "You think someone did this to trap the villagers?"


    "Maybe. Or to trap something else in."


    Kyle said, his voice low.


    Just then, the innkeeper fidgeted anxiously.


    "Young master... it''s getting dark."This is when... the beasts come out. You don''t want to be here when that happens"


    He warned, his eyes darting toward the treeline


    Kyle blinked and glanced at the sky.


    The creeping dusk had come quicker than he''d realized. He looked back at the barrier, silently cursing the way time slipped away when he was focused.


    "Alright, Let''s head back."


    He said at last.


    The group returned along the winding path, Queen circling overhead once more before gliding down to rest on Kyle''s shoulder again.


    The innkeeper seemed lighter on his feet as the barrier fell out of sight behind them, though his eyes never stopped darting around.


    "When''s the next safe time to leave this place?"


    Kyle asked as they neared the inn again.


    "Next week. Seven days. That''s the next window when the barrier weakens just enough to let people pass without consequences."


    The innkeeper replied, wringing his hands.


    Kyle slowed his steps, then glanced sideways at him.


    "Seven days, huh..."


    He stopped near the steps of the inn and turned toward the innkeeper again.


    "Get me pen and parchment," he said. "I need to send a letter back home."


    The innkeeper blinked, then quickly nodded and darted inside to retrieve what Kyle had asked for. Silvy raised an eyebrow.


    "Let me guess. You''re going to let your ''fiance?e'' know you''re stuck with another woman for a week?"


    She said.


    Kyle smirked faintly, brushing a hand through his hair.


    "I''m going to let them know I might be gone longer than expected. And that they should prepare... just in case."


    Queen tilted its head, watching its master carefully as if understanding the weight behind his words.


    This was no ordinary village. And Kyle knew this was just the beginning of another mystery waiting to unfold.


    That night, Kyle sat at the small desk in his inn room and quickly scrawled two short letters.


    One was addressed to the Duke¡ªjust a concise update on the village''s cursed condition and a note about his decision to stay behind and investigate.


    He suspected the Duke would be interested in this anomaly, especially since it wasn''t officially assigned to Kyle.


    ''That man seems like someone who wants to dip his hand everywhere he can. Somehow, I have a feeling this case would be interesting to him as well.''


    Kyle was good at reading people, so he decided to take this opportunity.


    If nothing else, this letter would serve as an official report and tell the Duke that Kyle had not abandoned his duty.


    The second letter was for Bruce and Melissa.


    It listed specific supplies Kyle wanted and asked them to start making their way toward the village.


    With the barrier up and time limited, now felt like the right moment to test a few theories.


    All of these ingredients were easy to find, but Kyle did not want to risk finding them inside the village. Their price would have shot up due to this difficulty for sure.


    Once done, Kyle tied both letters to Queen''s leg.


    "Get these back home, quietly."


    He said. The bird clicked its beak once before taking off into the night sky with a silent flap of wings.


    Thank god Queen is a bird-form primarily. It would make it easiest for it to be able to use it''s mana. But I do need to get Queen started on mana training as well.''


    That was Kyle''s last thought before he went to sleep.


    By the time morning rolled in, Queen was already back, looking completely unfazed despite the trip.


    Kyle retrieved the letters from its leg.


    The Duke''s reply was short and typical: he didn''t mind Kyle meddling as long as it didn''t cause unnecessary problems.


    Kyle almost smiled¡ªexactly what he expected.


    The second letter was from Bruce, with a short note co-signed by Melissa. They were preparing what he asked for and would arrive within a few days. Efficient, as always.


    Kyle folded both letters and tucked them into his coat. With that taken care of, he turned to leave his room.


    As he opened the door, he nearly walked into Silvy, who stood just outside with her hand raised, clearly about to knock. She froze.


    "Oh¡ªI was, uh, just checking if you were awake."


    She stammered, clearly flustered.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow but didn''t say anything. Silvy, red-faced, spun on her heel and fled down the hall with a clumsy excuse.


    He stared after her, then sighed.


    Behind him, Queen landed on the edge of a chair and chirped with what could only be amusement.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t do anything. Just go to sleep. I am sure you are tired"


    Kyle muttered as he followed after Silvy.

 Chapter 118 118: Ch 118: Late Night Visit - Part 1

    Kyle blinked a few times, still groggy from the lack of sleep.


    "I just woke up... there''s no way I''m going to bed this early. Is Silvy still half-asleep? Or was she just nervous?"


    He grumbled under his breath.


    Queen ignored him entirely.


    The hawk simply fluffed its feathers, made itself comfortable atop the small shelf near the window, and tucked its head under its wing with a soft, contented chirp¡ªclearly done with the day.


    Kyle scoffed but didn''t push it.


    "Lucky bird. Then again, the journey at night must have taken a lot of energy."


    He muttered and made his way downstairs for breakfast.


    As he entered the common room of the inn, the scent of warm food greeted him.


    A plate was already set out at his usual seat¡ªgenerous servings of fresh bread, smoked meat, poached eggs, and a steaming bowl of vegetable broth.


    The sight made Kyle become aware that he was hungry, but it also earned him more than a few glares from the other patrons.


    "Why does he get that much food?"


    One man grumbled from a nearby table.


    "Yeah, the rest of us barely get a proper egg. How is that fair? We all deserve the same treatment as guests."


    Another muttered.


    The innkeeper, wiping down a table nearby, didn''t miss a beat.


    "He paid for it. Triple your rate. Anyone else wants this treatment, go ahead and pay up."


    The room quieted quickly after that. But the silence didn''t erase the weight of the stares.


    Kyle could practically feel the sharp edge of resentment in the air.


    Some of the villagers looked at him like he was flaunting wealth they couldn''t dream of. Others looked like they were already planning ways to knock him down a few pegs.


    Kyle wasn''t interested in finding out which was which. He ate quickly, finishing his meal in record time before slipping out of the inn.


    Outside, the village was dreary as ever.


    The streets were quiet, and the few people walking around moved slowly, either due to the lingering curse or sheer weariness.


    The prices posted outside a few shop windows caught his attention¡ªstaggeringly high, even for a place this remote.


    That only confirmed what Kyle had guessed: trade routes into the village were likely thin, if not entirely cut off.


    As he walked, something tugged at his senses, pulling his attention to a small herb shop tucked between two abandoned buildings.


    It looked old, but well-maintained.


    Curious, Kyle stepped inside.


    The interior was warm and smelled faintly of dried herbs and incense.


    Shelves lined the walls, packed with jars and bundles of strange plants.


    Kyle''s eyes wandered toward a particularly odd bundle near the counter, its silvery leaves glinting faintly in the low light. He reached out to touch it¡ª


    Smack.


    A sharp sting ran through his hand as someone swatted it away.


    Kyle looked up sharply, already preparing to let his irritation show, but stopped short when he locked eyes with the shopkeeper.


    A young man, about Kyle''s age, stood in front of him, arms crossed and expression stern.


    "Don''t touch things without asking. Who knows what can happen to you if you do. I don''t want any trouble to come my way because of you."


    He said firmly.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes, the air between them tense.


    But then something shifted¡ªan odd calmness lingered in the room, like the plants themselves were whispering a reminder to stay grounded. Kyle stepped back.


    The shopkeeper''s expression softened as he realized the mistake.


    "Ah¡ªsorry. Didn''t mean to be rude. Some of these herbs are dangerous if they come in direct contact with skin. You looked like the... delicate type. I didn''t want you to get a rash or worse."


    He gave Kyle a sheepish look.


    Kyle arched a brow at the assumption but didn''t correct him. Letting people believe he was more fragile than he really was had its perks.


    The shopkeeper didn''t press further.


    "Anyway, if there''s anything you need, just point it out. I''ll get it for you."


    Kyle gave a quiet hum in response and glanced around the shelves again.


    The tension between them had thinned, and though Kyle remained wary, the atmosphere of the place intrigued him.


    He wondered if the shopkeeper knew more about what was happening in this village¡ªor if the calming effect was merely due to the herbs and enchantments laced throughout the store.


    Still, something told him this shop was worth remembering.


    Kyle pointed at a few bundles of herbs behind the counter.


    The shopkeeper nodded wordlessly, reached toward the shelf, and did something that made Kyle''s gaze narrow in interest.


    Before the shopkeeper touched the herbs, a faint shimmer surrounded his hand¡ªan almost invisible layer of mana coating his skin.


    The motion was quick, smooth, and controlled. There was no fluctuation, no wasted energy, and not even a flicker of resistance from the materials.


    The herbs settled neatly into the bag as if they recognized and obeyed the presence that moved them.


    It was... subtle mastery.


    Kyle leaned casually against the counter.


    "That''s a neat trick. You practice mana or internal energy?"


    He remarked, voice light.


    The shopkeeper froze for a heartbeat¡ªjust long enough for Kyle to notice.


    Then he gave an awkward smile and scratched the back of his neck.


    "Uh, I don''t really know what you mean, sir. I''m just a humble shopkeeper. My grandfather taught me how to handle herbs, that''s all."


    Kyle''s smile didn''t reach his eyes. He didn''t push the issue though.


    "I see."


    He said calmly, sliding a few silver coins across the counter.


    The shopkeeper nodded quickly, perhaps a bit too quickly.


    "Pleasure doing business. Come back anytime."


    With a nod of thanks, Kyle turned and stepped out into the street, the bag of herbs tucked under one arm.


    He looked like a calm man taking a stroll during the day, but his thoughts were far from calm.


    The way the shopkeeper had moved... the precision, the familiarity, the natural flow of mana¡ªit wasn''t something a backwater merchant would know, let alone execute so flawlessly.


    That kind of control took years of practice, and the mana itself... Kyle had felt it, faint as it was.


    Not just strong, but deep, but practiced.


    It resonated in a way that no human their age should possess.


    He let out a low, amused laugh.


    "Looks like I might''ve stumbled on the root of this village''s curse."


    Kyle continued his stroll through the narrow paths of the village.


    Now that he was paying attention, he noticed more oddities.


    A strange stillness that clung to certain homes. A whisper of something old in the air near the well.


    Mana seeped into the bones of this place¡ªit wasn''t loud or chaotic, but it hummed beneath the surface like a deep, waiting breath.


    Then, a chill crawled up the back of his neck.


    Kyle didn''t break his stride, but his posture adjusted slightly, more alert.


    The sensation of being watched was unmistakable. He walked a few more paces, turned a sharp corner, and then¡ªon a whim¡ªstepped into the shadow of an empty alley.


    He waited.


    Nothing.


    But the feeling didn''t go away.


    He stepped back into the open, now certain. Someone was tailing him. Not just watching, but observing. Tracking.

 Chapter 119 119: Ch 119: Late Night Visit - Part 2

    The sky had long faded into dusk by the time Kyle returned to the inn.


    The streets had grown quiet, with only a few villagers moving about¡ªeach one minding their own business with heads bowed low.


    But the presence that had tailed him all day still clung to his shadow, subtle yet unwavering.


    It moved with the silence of someone used to stalking, never close enough to be seen, but never far enough to escape Kyle''s senses.


    Inside the inn, the air was warm and filled with the scent of spiced broth and burning wood.


    The innkeeper looked up from behind the counter, and for a moment, his eyes lingered on Kyle''s posture¡ªjust stiff enough to suggest unease.


    "Long day, young master? Can I do anything to help you out?"


    The innkeeper asked with a cautious smile.


    Kyle gave a brief nod, but said nothing.


    Silvy, who had been idly stirring a cup of tea nearby, immediately straightened at the sight of him.


    Her brows pulled together in concern.


    "You''re acting weird. Are you alright? If someone''s bothering you, I can help. As your wife, you can depend on me as well."


    She said, watching him more carefully than usual.


    Kyle waved her off casually.


    "It''s nothing. Just tired."


    But her narrowed eyes said she didn''t believe him. She felt suspicious at the fact that he did not even correct her when she called herself his wife.


    After a quiet dinner, Kyle stood, dusting off his sleeves.


    "Tonight, no matter what you hear, don''t come to my room. Understood?"


    He said, glancing between the two.


    The innkeeper''s lips pressed into a thin line. His instincts told him not to ask questions, and he nodded quickly.


    "Of course, young master."


    Silvy, however, was less agreeable.


    "What do you mean by that? You''re making it sound like¡ª"


    "I''m serious. Don''t come. Especially you."


    Kyle interrupted, voice low and firm.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    "That just makes me want to go even more."


    Kyle sighed inwardly. Predictable.


    He turned to the innkeeper.


    "Put some sleeping incense in her room tonight. A heavy dose. And make sure it''s laced with mana."


    The innkeeper blanched.


    "Young master, if she finds out¡ª"


    "She won''t. And even if she does, you let me deal with it. Just do it."


    Kyle said.


    Reluctantly, the innkeeper agreed, too intimidated to refuse.


    Silvy gave them both a suspicious look but didn''t press it further¡ªperhaps thinking Kyle was just being dramatic.


    By the time night fell, the inn had gone silent.


    The upgraded rooms the innkeeper had offered were tucked in the secluded back wing of the building, where no other guests stayed.


    It was quiet, still, and perfect for what Kyle had in mind.


    He lay in bed, eyes half-closed, his breathing slow and measured.


    Outside, Queen glided out the window with a soft flutter of wings, taking position on a nearby rooftop to keep watch. Kyle waited.


    The presence came just past midnight.


    He felt the brief pulse of mana used to burn incense laced with sleeping properties¡ªcleverly enhanced to spread faster and stronger.


    It was the same type used in assassination attempts or to knock out a target before interrogation.


    Kyle''s mana moved quietly, countering the effects and shielding his body from the haze.


    He let his breath deepen, his limbs grow slack, pretending to drift into unconsciousness.


    Moments later, the faintest sound brushed his ears¡ªa shift of cloth, the whisper of feet on wood.


    The window creaked open. Kyle didn''t move.


    Whoever was entering knew how to suppress their presence, but not from someone as sharp as him.


    The figure took careful steps toward the bed. Closer. Closer still.


    Kyle waited until the mana signature was within arm''s reach.


    Then he moved.


    His hand shot out, quick and precise, catching a wrist mid-motion.


    The intruder froze instantly, startled.


    But before they could react, Kyle was already on his feet, spinning their arm behind their back and shoving them down onto the floor with practiced ease.


    "Not bad. But not good enough."


    Kyle muttered coldly, tightening his grip.


    The figure squirmed under his hold, a sharp intake of breath revealing a female voice.


    "Let go!"


    "After you break into my room and try to put me to sleep? You''ve got guts. Or stupidity."


    Kyle said, tone razor-sharp.


    The girl tried to turn her head, but Kyle pressed a knee against her back, keeping her pinned.


    He could feel the strange mana leaking from her skin¡ªit wasn''t human. It wasn''t elf either.


    It was something else.


    From outside, Queen let out a shrill cry, signaling movement nearby.


    Kyle''s eyes flicked to the window. He had a feeling this was only the beginning.


    But for now, he turned his focus back to the girl beneath him.


    The girl struggled fiercely under Kyle''s grip, her limbs thrashing in desperate jerks.


    Her cloak twisted around her, hood falling back to reveal a young face, tense with fear and confusion.


    Her clothes became ruffled in the process, but Kyle didn''t let his grip waver.


    He had no intention of hurting her more than necessary¡ªbut he couldn''t afford to let her go either.


    With a deep breath, he let his mana surge through his hand and into her body, suppressing her energy completely.


    Her struggling ceased as her limbs went limp and her breathing slowed.


    A faint shimmer of energy clung to her skin, like residue from a spell not her own.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes.


    He extended his senses and pressed his palm lightly against her back, trying to trace her mana flow. But there was nothing.


    No natural core.


    No internal flow.


    Not even the signature every living being naturally carried.


    It was as if this girl had been emptied out¡ªher mana completely erased. And that, more than anything, told Kyle something was wrong.


    "She''s not the one who followed me around the village today."


    He muttered under his breath.


    The girl wasn''t the presence that had been following him. She was a pawn. A decoy.


    Kyle''s gaze darkened.


    He could still sense faint traces of foreign mana embedded in her¡ªaggressive, unnatural, threaded deep beneath her skin like cursed threads.


    It wasn''t hers.


    Someone else had embedded their own energy within her and used it to control her movements.


    Even now, he could see how the mana had been anchored to her consciousness.


    "Looks like you bare just a puppet as well."


    He whispered.


    He tried to follow the residual threads of mana, extending his own to trace them back to the caster.


    For a moment, he caught a glimpse¡ªjust a flicker¡ªof the signature. Cold. Distant. Watching.


    But just as he prepared to dig deeper, the thread snapped.


    Kyle''s mana was cut off, severed mid-trace, as if the person on the other end had realized their connection had been compromised.


    Kyle let out an annoyed sigh and rubbed the side of his temple.


    "Tch. Got played."


    He had been baited¡ªled to believe he was being watched closely, only for a puppet to be tossed at him at the last moment, perhaps to test him or throw him off.


    And it had worked. He clenched his jaw in frustration.


    His eyes returned to the unconscious girl.


    "Guess I''ll be dealing with you later."

 Chapter 120 120: Ch 120: Late Night Visit - Part 3

    Kyle stood in the quiet hallway, his hand still on the doorknob, his eyes locked onto the strange scene before him.


    The early morning light filtered faintly through the windows, but the air was heavy with tension¡ªand mana.


    He could feel it pulsing like a heartbeat, faint but present, lingering in the space like smoke after a fire.


    Silvy was practically seething, her hands clenched at her sides, her entire frame stiff with restrained fury.


    Her cheeks were bright red, and her voice trembled with a barely-contained shout as she glared at the girl standing in front of her.


    The same girl Kyle had caught sneaking into his room the night before.


    "I''m going to ask one more time. What were you doing in my fiance?''s room?"


    Silvy said, voice tight.


    The girl, clearly disoriented and wide-eyed, looked from Silvy to Kyle and back again. mHer lips parted, then closed, as if the words were refusing to come out.


    Eventually, she shook her head.


    "I-I don''t know. I woke up in there. I don''t remember anything after last night. I swear!"


    She said.


    Silvy took a step forward, her hands twitching again, this time with the impulse to throttle rather than restrain.


    "You just happened to sleepwalk into his room, huh? While wearing that look on your face?"


    "I¡ªwhat look?!"


    Kyle stepped forward, raising a hand.


    "Silvy."


    She turned to him quickly, mouth opening, ready to lash out again, but he simply motioned toward his room.


    "Let''s talk later."


    Silvy paused, blinking at the closed door.


    "Wait... you weren''t inside all night?"


    "No. I locked her in from the outside and stayed in another room."


    Kyle said calmly.


    Now Silvy looked caught off guard. Her anger didn''t vanish, but it stumbled, giving way to confusion.


    "Then... why? Rather, what happened?"


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed slightly, just enough to show that he was already thinking several steps ahead.


    "She was under someone''s control. Mana manipulation. She wasn''t acting on her own. I put her in there to keep her from hurting anyone¡ªincluding herself."


    The girl flinched at his words.


    "Mana...? Control?"


    She echoed softly, clearly not understanding.


    Silvy''s face shifted between expressions¡ªannoyance, confusion, a trace of worry. She looked at the girl again, then at Kyle.


    "So she was a puppet."


    Kyle nodded.


    "And the strings were cut before I could trace them. A clean break. Whoever did it knew what they were doing."


    Silvy crossed her arms.


    "And you weren''t going to tell me this because...?"


    "I was going to. Just not in the middle of a mana flare and hallway drama."


    He said, brushing past her to open the door fully.


    Queen chirped from inside the room and flapped out lazily, landing on Kyle''s shoulder with a flutter.


    It tilted its head, observing the scene as if mildly entertained.


    "Breakfast. Let''s talk downstairs. I''d rather not explain this on an empty stomach."


    Kyle said with a sigh.


    The girl nodded quickly and scurried off down the hall, as if desperate to escape Silvy''s stare.


    But Silvy didn''t move.


    "I''m coming with you. But this isn''t over. I don''t know if I can trust you yet or not."


    She muttered, eyes still fixed on Kyle.


    Kyle could have said anything more, but he decided not to. Whatever relationship Silvy wanted with him was not the one they currently had.


    However, he did think to correct Silvy''s misunderstanding before they reached the dining room.


    After all, Kyle did not want her as his enemy.


    "Her mana presence is back. She''s not a mage. Not a fighter either. Definitely not the one who''s been tracking me."


    Silvy blinked.


    "Then who is?"


    Kyle shook his head.


    "Not sure yet. But I doubt this girl even knows what she''s been used for."


    Silvy glanced at her again, her expression softening just a little.


    "Do we... keep her?"


    Kyle frowned, then looked at Silvy with an almost resigned look on his face.


    ''Don''t make me babysit another one.''


    He sighed.


    "We''ll question her first. Then decide."


    "But she''s not sharing a room with you,"


    Silvy huffed and looked away, muttering something under her breath about "annoying charm and stupid timing."


    Kyle just leaned back with a slight smile, already thinking about the pieces on the board¡ªand who was really moving them.


    ''It is an opportunity, but it will only be worth taking if it yields some positive results for me. I am sure whoever chose the girl to attack us must have a reason for choosing her. I should look more into it before I make any decision.''


    Kyle and Silvy entered the modest dining area of the inn, where the morning sunlight spilled lazily through the windows.


    The room was quiet, the occasional clink of cutlery or low murmurs of conversation being the only sound.


    At a corner table, the unknown girl from earlier was already seated, poking nervously at a piece of bread.


    As soon as she saw them approach, she stood up abruptly, nearly knocking over her chair in the process.


    "I¡ªI''m truly sorry for everything. I didn''t mean to cause a misunderstanding or¡ª"


    She said, voice strained but formal. She hesitated, eyes flicking to Kyle for a brief second before lowering her gaze.


    "¡ªinvade your privacy."


    Kyle raised a brow but said nothing. Silvy, on the other hand, folded her arms, lips pressed in a tight line.


    She didn''t look particularly convinced, but she chose to remain silent for now.


    The girl took a deep breath, straightening herself with practiced poise.


    "My name is Ricca Barren. I am the Margrave of these lands."


    There was a beat of silence.


    Silvy''s expression didn''t change much. If anything, her eyes narrowed slightly, but she said nothing to challenge the statement.


    Kyle noticed, of course.


    He could tell Silvy was skeptical¡ªrightfully so.


    A Margrave sneaking into someone''s room in the middle of the night under magical influence wasn''t just odd¡ªit was dangerous.


    But Kyle''s face remained composed.


    "Margrave. That explains a few things. But not everything. Looks like someone wanted to cause trouble for both of us by creating a rumor...or have me end your life."


    He greeted politely, taking a seat at the same table.


    Ricca offered a faint smile, though it looked forced.


    "Unfortunately... I don''t remember anything from last night. Or much from the past few days, if I''m being honest. It''s all a blur. I only know that I''ve been¡ªmissing, apparently. And now that I''m back, there''s confusion."


    Silvy didn''t hide her suspicion this time.


    "Convenient."


    Ricca flinched, but nodded.


    "Yes. I agree. That''s why I intend to investigate what happened. And if I remember anything, I will come find the two of you to explain everything properly."


    Kyle tapped his fingers against the table once, then looked directly at her.


    "That might not be the best idea."


    Ricca looked confused.


    "Pardon?"


    "It''s dangerous. Whoever manipulated you might not be done with you yet. If you wander around alone or disappear again, it''ll only make things worse."


    Kyle said plainly.


    Ricca hesitated.


    "Then... what would you suggest?"


    Kyle glanced at Silvy, then back at Ricca.


    "Hire us. Just for now. We''ll stay close, keep an eye out. If nothing else, it''ll buy you time¡ªand safety."


    Ricca looked unsure for a moment, but then slowly nodded.


    "Alright... that might not be a bad idea."

 Chapter 121 121: Ch 121: Heired Help - Part 1

    Margrave Ricca Barren agreed to take Kyle and Silvy back to her estate now that she had formally hired them.


    After giving them a graceful nod, she excused herself, saying she would return within the hour to fetch them.


    Kyle gave a quiet nod in return and watched her leave the inn, her steps refined and dignified¡ªeven if she still seemed a little unsteady, as though her body hadn''t yet caught up to her regained freedom.


    As soon as the door closed behind her, Kyle casually signaled the innkeeper and footed the bill for her breakfast without a second thought.


    ''Well, let''s hope that this investment pays off. I have a feeling that the Margrave will be a lot more useful to me than I expect her to be.''


    Silvy, however, was not so quick to let it slide. She grabbed Kyle''s arm and leaned in, whispering with narrowed eyes.


    "You don''t actually believe her, right? That she''s the Margrave? She''s way too suspicious."


    Kyle smiled lightly and shook his head.


    "Of course she''s suspicious. That''s exactly why I agreed to her offer."


    Silvy blinked.


    "You did?"


    "I want to investigate her. But for that, I need to be closer to her. Keep an eye on her in her own environment. Her sudden appearance, her mana signature vanishing overnight... It''s all too convenient."


    Kyle explained, glancing out the window.


    Silvy slowly nodded, her expression becoming serious with realization.


    "So that''s why you agreed to work with her... You should''ve just told me that from the start. And here I thought you were interested in her."


    Then, her frown melted into a smug little smile.


    Kyle glanced at her sideways.


    "You jumped to that conclusion all on your own."


    Silvy turned away, clearly choosing to ignore that comment.


    Time passed slowly after that.


    The hour dragged on, the inn''s common room growing quieter as morning turned to midday.


    Kyle sat with his arms crossed, deep in thought, while Silvy tapped her foot impatiently.


    Eventually, she asked.


    "How long are we going to wait?"


    Kyle glanced at the clock.


    "Ten more minutes. If she doesn''t show up by then, we''ll go looking for her."


    Silvy sighed but nodded.


    "Let''s hope she doesn''t run off again. I still don''t trust her."


    As if on cue, just before the ten-minute mark passed, the sound of wheels rolling against cobblestone echoed outside the inn.


    Kyle looked up as the door swung open.


    Ricca had returned.


    But this time, she was dressed in far more formal attire.


    A deep emerald gown flowed behind her, embroidered with the crest of the local territory. Her posture was straighter, her chin slightly raised.


    She looked every bit the noblewoman she claimed to be. Behind her stood a modest but polished carriage, a pair of horses hitched and waiting.


    "My apologies. It took longer than expected to prepare the carriage. I hope I didn''t keep you waiting too long."


    Ricca said gracefully.


    Kyle stood up, offering a polite nod, but before he could move toward the carriage, Ricca extended her hand toward him, a gesture of invitation¡ªand perhaps, subtle authority.


    Before Kyle could take it, Silvy swiftly stepped forward with a sunny smile that didn''t reach her eyes and grabbed Ricca''s hand first.


    "Thank you, Margrave. How very kind of you."


    She said sweetly, hoisting herself up into the carriage.


    Ricca''s expression twitched for a fraction of a second. Her smile faltered as Silvy settled into the seat, all but claiming her space beside Kyle with practiced grace.


    Kyle couldn''t help but suppress a small chuckle as he followed them in, taking the seat across from both women.


    Queen landed lightly beside the window, folding its wings neatly as it watched everything in silence.


    Ricca smoothed her skirt and cleared her throat.


    "Shall we go?"


    "Lead the way, Margrave.,"


    Kyle said, settling back and keeping his tone perfectly polite. But his thoughts remained sharp.


    The carriage ride was, without a doubt, one of the longest Kyle had ever endured.


    Ricca and Silvy sat on either side of him, their faces painted with smiles that didn''t reach their eyes.


    What began as a polite exchange of words quickly turned into a barely veiled battle of ego. Each sentence was dipped in honey and edged with steel.


    "I must say, you''re quite lucky to have such a... attentive fiance?e, Sir Kyle.""


    Ricca commented with a composed smile.


    Silvy, equally poised, returned the smile.


    "He is lucky, isn''t he? Though I do sometimes worry about all the attention he receives from strange women who appear in his bed out of nowhere."


    Ricca''s smile twitched slightly.


    "A very valid concern. But noble duties can be unpredictable. I do hope you''ll come to understand that in time."


    Kyle sat in the middle of this verbal warfare, spine stiff and heart filled with regret.


    As the air thickened with hostility disguised as courtesy, Queen let out a small, irritated caw and took off through the carriage window, flying into the open sky above them.


    "Traitor."


    Kyle muttered under his breath as he watched it disappear from view.


    He leaned back and stared out of the window, desperate to ignore the emotional battlefield beside him.


    Kyle could feel eyes boring into his back¡ªone pair full of suspicion, the other of smug satisfaction.


    He sighed quietly, cursing his weakness for getting caught up in situations like this, especially those born from the pride of strong-willed women.


    Eventually, the carriage rolled to a smooth stop in front of the Margrave''s mansion.


    The estate was large and well-maintained, an elegant blend of modest nobility and rural command.


    The carriage door opened, and Ricca gestured for her guests to exit first.


    Kyle made a move to step out and offer his hand to the Margrave, as noble etiquette dictated.


    But before he could reach out, Silvy beat him to it. She smiled brightly and extended her own hand instead.


    "It''s fine. I''ll help her down in place of my fiance?."


    She said, her tone light and pointed.


    Ricca froze.


    A light shade of red bloomed across her cheeks as she awkwardly accepted the hand. The tension between the two women crackled like fire.


    "My apologies. I didn''t mean to create any discomfort. Might I ask how long the two of you have been engaged? And what ceremony you used to make it official?"


    Ricca said, regaining her composure.


    Silvy blinked.


    "Ceremony?"


    Then, completely unbothered, she added.


    "There wasn''t one. Kyle is my fiance? because we slept in the same bed. We slept together, so he''s responsible for me now."


    Kyle, halfway down the carriage steps, stopped mid-step and covered his face with one hand.


    This again.


    He didn''t say a word.


    Ricca looked at him, noting his pained silence.


    Then she looked at Silvy again¡ªthe young elf''s sincere expression, her complete lack of guile, and her proud declaration. It clicked.


    She let out a breath and smiled knowingly.


    "I see. You''re quite... devoted. I imagine there''s a bit of a misunderstanding at play here."


    She turned toward Silvy and gave her a motherly smile.


    "Why don''t you come with me for a bit? There are things you might find useful to learn."


    The Margrave handed Silvy a few books to read and Silvy took them with a hesitant expression on her face.

 Chapter 122 122: Ch 122: Heired Help - Part 2

    Silvy hesitated, then nodded with curiosity and followed Ricca through the halls of the mansion, past towering bookshelves and paintings of previous lords.


    Eventually, they entered a quiet library. Ricca gently handed her a thick, ornate book and motioned to a nearby chair.


    "Start with this one. It covers the fundamentals of noble relationships and courtship customs."


    Silvy nodded, cracking open the book with wide eyes.


    For the next hour, silence hung in the library¡ªpunctuated only by the flipping of pages and, occasionally, Silvy''s horrified expressions.


    Her ears twitched. Her eyes narrowed. Her face turned red, then pale, then red again.


    Finally, with a dramatic slam, Silvy shut the book and stood up, her expression blank and vaguely traumatized.


    "Nope, nope nope nope."


    She muttered.


    She stormed out of the library without another word, her steps purposeful, clearly on a mission to find Kyle¡ªand maybe, just maybe, make him answer for what she''d just read.


    ______


    The butler who came to fetch Kyle was a slender, older man dressed immaculately in black and silver livery.


    His posture was straight, almost military, and his expression polite but distant¡ªeyes half-lidded in that trained noble servant way.


    ''The butler looks well-educated and professional. But still, it is nothing out of the ordinary so far. I don''t think the butler is the culprit behind Margrave Ricca''s incident.''


    Kyle gave a nod and followed him without protest as they departed from the drawing room, where Ricca had left Kyle while she continued "educating" Silvy in the mansion''s library.


    The mansion was spacious, more so than Kyle had expected for a borderland noble estate.The floors gleamed, the furniture was well-maintained, and not a speck of dust could be seen on any surface.


    ''I don''t see anything weird or suspicious about the mansion either. Looks like the foreign mana is coming from somewhere else''


    As they walked, the butler spoke little but gave short, clipped explanations about each room they passed.


    "The reception hall... the second drawing room... the study of the late lord... the conservatory..."


    Kyle half-listened, letting his eyes take in every detail¡ªthe layout, the subtle presence of warding runes in the corners, the servants they passed who bowed respectfully before disappearing just as quickly.


    The place was too quiet for a mansion of this size.


    It felt like a shell.


    But what truly drew his attention was the butler himself.


    There was something strange about the man.


    He didn''t falter or show any cracks in his formal behavior, but Kyle''s senses picked up a sharpness in the air around him¡ªan aura that felt all too familiar.


    A presence not unlike the one Ricca had when she attacked him the night she snuck into his room.


    Curious, Kyle sent a small probe of mana toward the butler, just enough to test the reaction.


    The response was instant.


    The butler''s hand flew to his chest, and he stumbled slightly, gasping.


    "A-Ah... forgive me, young master. This old heart of mine is not what it used to be."


    Kyle was by his side immediately, putting a steadying hand on the man''s back and catching his elbow to support him.


    "Are you all right?"


    "I... I am, thank you. No need to concern yourself. My health has always been rather fragile."


    The man gave a strained smile, but his hand remained on his chest.


    Kyle didn''t reply right away. He used the contact to send another, more subtle pulse through the butler''s body¡ªand what he felt confirmed his suspicion.


    The butler''s natural mana, though weak from age and wear, was being overpowered by another.


    A darker, colder foreign energy had taken root inside the man, wrapping around his core like a parasite.


    It was the same signature. The same kind of mana that had been inside Ricca during the attack.


    Yet, the butler didn''t seem to know.


    Kyle gently pulled back his hand.


    "Has it always been like this? Your condition, I mean?"


    The butler gave a soft chuckle.


    "Ah, no. It''s only been the past few years. Before that, I was as fit as a man half my age, or so I liked to think. But these days, my strength comes and goes as it pleases."


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Do you remember if anything unusual happened around the time it started?"


    The old man furrowed his brows, genuinely trying to recall.


    "Unusual... well, quite a lot changed, I suppose. The lady inherited the title. The staff increased¡ªnew maids, guards, traders coming in and out of the village more often than before. The village''s businesses grew. It was... busy. A time of growth."


    "Anyone new arrive around then? Any unfamiliar faces?"


    "I''m afraid I wouldn''t remember most of them. Too many, too fast. My memory''s not what it used to be, young master."


    The butler smiled again, this time tinged with embarrassment.


    Kyle considered pressing further, but the butler suddenly straightened up and looked toward the hallway.


    "Ah. It is almost time for dinner. Her Ladyship will be expecting us. Shall we head back?"


    Kyle glanced at the man. The foreign mana in his body was entrenched, steady.


    Too long had it been there¡ªlikely beyond the point of safe removal without causing permanent damage.


    Even if Kyle tried to force it out, the old man''s body wouldn''t survive the shock.


    He needed more information before doing anything rash.


    "...Yes, Let''s go."


    Kyle finally said, adjusting his pace to match the butler''s.


    As they walked back, Kyle kept his thoughts to himself.


    The timing of the butler''s illness, the surge in the village''s development, and the strange behaviors Ricca had exhibited¡ªit was all connected.


    And now, there was no doubt in Kyle''s mind that someone had been planting foreign mana into key individuals across the region. For what reason, he didn''t yet know.


    Kyle was led into the dining room by the same butler, who moved with all the grace of a trained noble servant despite the foreign energy swirling deep in his core.


    As the heavy doors opened with a creak, Kyle''s eyes were immediately drawn to the two women waiting inside.


    Margrave Ricca Barren sat with her chin resting on her hand, a mischievous glint in her eyes, the very picture of confidence.


    Across from her sat Silvy, who looked decidedly less composed. She sat stiffly, hands folded tightly in her lap, cheeks still faintly red, and her entire being radiating discomfort.


    Her ears twitched when Kyle entered, but she didn''t lift her gaze to meet his.


    Their eyes met for a moment¡ªhers wide with something between guilt and embarrassment¡ªbefore she quickly looked away.


    Kyle frowned subtly, his instincts immediately on alert.


    Something was off. Silvy looked like she''d been shaken, but there was no sign of visible injury.


    Still, the stiffness in her shoulders and her unwillingness to meet his gaze told him enough.


    He was about to ask, but his instincts¡ªalways sharp¡ªwarned him against it. So, he kept silent and took his seat.


    Fortunately¡ªor perhaps unfortunately¡ªMargrave Ricca was more than happy to fill the silence


    "Poor Silvy got quite the shock today. She was introduced to some ''courtship'' books from our private library. A comprehensive education."


    She said with a little laugh, swirling her wineglass lazily.

 Chapter 123 123: Ch 123: Heired Help - Part 3

    Silvy let out a tiny, almost strangled noise and turned her head further away from both of them, her ears burning crimson now.


    Kyle internally sighed. Of course. That explained the trauma in her eyes.


    He didn''t push further, though. He simply nodded, keeping his expression composed, even as he noted how Ricca watched him.


    Not just with amusement¡ªbut with something else beneath it. Testing. Measuring.


    Soon, with the flick of Ricca''s hand, the food was brought in.


    The dishes looked exquisite¡ªrich meats, spiced vegetables, and delicacies that hinted at the region''s wealth and influence.


    But the moment the steam wafted toward Kyle, he froze. His senses, tuned to magic and mana as naturally as breathing, picked up the signature.


    Foreign mana. Deep and slick like oil coating every morsel. Subtle¡ªbut not subtle enough to hide from him.


    His stomach twisted¡ªnot from fear, but from the repulsion of instinct.


    This was no accidental contamination. It was deliberate.


    He glanced across the table. Silvy hadn''t touched her food, either.


    But she wasn''t staring at the food with suspicion¡ªno, she just looked vaguely disinterested. Knowing her, she was probably avoiding the greasier dishes entirely.


    She noticed his silence, though.


    "Are you alright?"


    She asked, her voice soft.


    Kyle offered a tight smile and turned to Ricca.


    "This meal... is exceptional. I''d like to visit the kitchen. I''d very much like to meet the chefs who prepared it."


    He said slowly.


    Ricca raised an eyebrow at his sudden request, but her expression didn''t shift into surprise. Instead, it curled into a thoughtful smile.


    "Oh? That''s quite the compliment. Are you perhaps a culinary enthusiast?"


    She said, setting down her glass.


    Kyle didn''t answer the question. He merely held her gaze.


    And Ricca, clever as she was, read the warning beneath his words.


    Her smile thinned, but she gave a nod.


    "Of course. You have full access to the Margrave estate, Kyle. And since you are so eager, I''ll accompany you myself. I''ve been meaning to check on the kitchen staff, anyway."


    She rose gracefully from her seat. The butler, watching from the corner, looked mildly alarmed.


    "You''re not going to eat?"


    He asked.


    Kyle shook his head.


    "We''ll be back shortly. Don''t worry¡ªwe''ll enjoy it once it cools down a little."


    What he didn''t say¡ªwhat only he knew¡ªwas that time was the enemy of this kind of mana manipulation.


    The spell or enhancement within the food relied on heat to carry it into the bloodstream more effectively.


    Once it cooled, the mana''s potency would degrade significantly.


    He had no intention of letting anyone in this room be manipulated again.


    As he and Ricca walked out of the room together, he cast one last glance at Silvy.


    She gave him a small, confused look, but said nothing. She still looked embarrassed, but less tense now.


    Queen, who had returned and perched herself on the windowsill like a silent statue, watched them leave.


    Its feathers ruffled slightly, and it made a soft clicking noise in its throat. Queen seemed to have found food of its own to eat for the night and was now showing off to Kyle that it had food in it''s mouth.


    Kyle grinned faintly.


    "Traitor."


    He muttered under his breath.


    Queen, unaffected by the accusation, turned its head and looked away before swallowing its food. It likely realized that it was not a good idea to tease Kyle.


    Ricca walked beside him, posture straight, hands folded behind her back as they made their way through the hallway.


    Her tone was casual when she spoke, but Kyle didn''t miss the underlying steel.


    "You noticed something in the food, didn''t you?"


    Kyle didn''t answer right away. His fingers brushed the hilt of his dagger out of habit.


    "I''d like to see the kitchen."


    He repeated calmly.


    Ricca nodded. "Then let''s go see what''s really cooking in my mansion."


    ______


    The kitchen was bustling when Kyle stepped inside, Ricca trailing behind him with her usual composed smile.


    The moment the chefs noticed them, the room went still.


    Nervous glances passed between the cooks as they bowed awkwardly, unsure why the Margrave had brought a guest into their domain.


    Kyle raised both hands, offering them a disarming smile.


    "Relax. I''m not here to inspect or scold. I just had to meet the people behind that incredible meal."


    A collective breath of relief swept through the room.


    One of the older chefs beamed.


    "T-thank you, sir! We do our best."


    "You do more than that. Everything smelled fantastic. I''d love to taste more, if that''s alright? I also want to see how you prepared the food for us."


    Kyle said.


    The chefs, now charmed, immediately jumped at the chance.


    "Of course! We''ll prepare a small plate right away!"


    As the cooks bustled to put together something, Kyle stepped closer to one of them.


    "If it''s not too much to ask... may I take a look around? I''ve always been curious about how noble kitchens work."


    "You''re more than welcome. You honor us by showing interest.""


    The head chef said.


    Ricca said nothing, watching the interaction with narrowed eyes, but she didn''t interfere.


    Kyle moved through the kitchen at a casual pace, scanning the shelves, the spice racks, the cold storage.


    Everything looked clean. Organized. Normal.


    But then... he reached the shelves near the back.


    The moment his fingers brushed against the neatly bundled herbs, his instincts screamed.


    He stilled, eyes narrowing, then carefully pulled one of the bundles free.


    The mana pulsing from it was subtle, nearly dormant¡ªbut not natural. Worse, when he moved it close to a second bundle, he could feel the energy spike slightly.


    Artificial mana. Meant to react. Most likely harmless until mixed with something else.


    ''Well, looks like I found the source of the foreign mana in this place. Now, what do I do with this? I need to find the root cause of these ingredients.''


    Kyle turned toward the chefs again, keeping his tone light.


    "These herbs... where did you get them? I''d love to get some for my parents. They''d go crazy for the flavor."


    The head chef chuckled.


    "Ah, those? Our local herb master supplies them. Been with us for years. Real generous too¡ªgives us a good rate, high quality. Everyone swears by his stock."


    "Really? That''s rare. What''s his name?"


    Kyle asked, smiling.


    "Oh, he just goes by Master. He does not like to be called by his name. Comes by every couple of weeks to drop things off. We''re due another delivery tomorrow morning, actually."


    Kyle nodded slowly.


    "Would it be possible for me to meet him?"


    The chefs looked at one another, then the head chef shrugged.


    "I don''t see why not. If you''re around, we''ll bring you along when he stops by."


    "Perfect. Thanks for humoring me.""


    Kyle returned the herb bundle.


    "No trouble at all, sir. Would you like to try that taster plate now?"


    Kyle glanced at Ricca.


    "Actually... I think I''ve seen what I needed. Perhaps next time. You are free to have the food."


    Ricca offered him a knowing smile.


    "Satisfied?"


    "For now."


    He replied, voice calm, though Queen, who had silently fluttered into the kitchen''s rafters, tilted its head as if mirroring Kyle''s thoughts.


    Something about these herbs wasn''t right. And tomorrow, he''d find out exactly what.

 Chapter 124 124: Ch 124: Undercover Work - Part 1

    Kyle stepped out of his room just as the early morning mist lingered over the mansion''s garden.


    The faint aroma of dew and smoldering hearths filled the corridors. He adjusted his collar, muttering under his breath.


    He initially wanted to go as himself during the herb exchange, but his common sense told him that it wouldn''t be a good idea to expose himself.


    So Kyle decided to disguise himself.


    "Better if they don''t recognize me."


    With long strides, he made his way to the guard post near the east wing. A tall guard stood at attention, visibly startled when Kyle approached.


    "Ah, young master. Is something the matter?"


    "I need your armor,"


    Kyle said calmly.


    "...Pardon?"


    "Armor. And helmet. I need to disguise myself before I meet someone."


    The guard blinked, confused.


    "Are you expecting danger?"


    "Not exactly. I''d prefer to keep my identity hidden, just in case. Better safe than sorry."


    He gave a faint smile.


    "O-Of course. Please, use it as you see fit."


    The guard quickly began removing his gear, setting it before Kyle with a respectful nod.


    A few minutes later, Kyle stood stiffly in the oversized armor. The pauldrons slid down, the chest plate hung loose, and with each step, he rattled like a kettle full of stones.


    "This is ridiculous."


    He muttered, struggling to adjust the helmet as it tilted forward and blocked his vision.


    Just as he was peeling the helmet off, a kitchen worker came around the corner, arms full of vegetables. She nearly jumped at the sight.


    "O-Oh! Forgive me, young master. I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Kyle looked over.


    "I was... trying something. But clearly, it''s not working."


    Her gaze swept over him in the ill-fitting armor.


    "If I may say, it doesn''t seem to suit your frame at all."


    "I noticed."


    He said dryly, pulling off the helmet with a sigh.


    She hesitated before speaking again.


    "Pardon me for suggesting something strange, but... are you looking for a disguise?"


    "I am. The armor''s useless, though."


    Kyle said, brushing his hair back.


    She bit her lip in thought.


    "In that case... I might have something better. But... I worry it may not be to your liking."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "If it hides my identity, I''ll consider anything."


    She nodded gently.


    "Would you mind giving me your word, young master? That you won''t be upset by what I suggest?"


    He tilted his head, mildly suspicious, but then gave a nod.


    "Alright. I promise."


    With a small bow, she led him quietly to the servant quarters, where freshly cleaned clothes hung neatly from wooden racks.


    She moved to a chest and pulled out a folded outfit: a light pastel robe embroidered with delicate floral patterns, along with a sheer scarf meant to cover the lower face.


    She looked up at him hesitantly.


    "You have a rather fine, delicate face, young master... if I may be so bold. I believe... with this, you could pass as a noblewoman. Quite convincingly."


    Kyle stared blankly at the robe.


    "You''re suggesting I disguise myself... as a woman?"


    She flinched slightly.


    "Forgive me if I have offended you. I only thought... given your features, and the need for secrecy..."


    Kyle exhaled, glancing to the mirror on the wall.


    His reflection stared back¡ªsmooth skin, sharp lashes, and a slender neck. He had to admit it... she wasn''t wrong.


    "...Of all the plans..."


    He muttered.


    "I truly meant no disrespect. But this might be the most effective method."


    She added quickly, wringing her hands.


    He rubbed his temple.


    "Fine. I said I wouldn''t get mad."


    She brightened a little.


    "I''ll help you change, if that''s alright."


    Soon enough, Kyle stood in the robe, his hair tied back neatly and his lower face concealed by the scarf. It was soft, comfortable¡ªunfortunately so.


    The maid stepped back and gave a small, appreciative smile.


    "You look... well, you carry it better than I expected, young master."


    Kyle gave her a look.


    "That''s not a compliment I needed."


    Just then, Queen fluttered into the room, perched on the mirror, and chirped what sounded suspiciously like laughter.


    "Don''t say a word."


    Kyle muttered at it.


    With his new disguise, he nodded to the kitchen worker.


    "Let''s go. I''ll see this ''herb master'' myself."


    She bowed politely.


    "Yes, young master. The delivery should be arriving shortly."


    They made their way toward the kitchen courtyard, where servants bustled in preparation for the morning shipment.


    Kyle moved carefully, feeling oddly graceful in the robe, despite the absurdity of the situation.


    He narrowed his eyes toward the gate, watching and waiting. Whoever this supplier was... they were walking into Kyle''s hands now.


    Kyle walked stiffly down the hall, each step slightly more frustrating than the last.


    The skirt swayed with too much enthusiasm for his liking, brushing annoyingly against the backs of his heels. It tangled beneath his feet just enough to be a hazard.


    "Tch..."


    He stumbled once¡ªjust once¡ªbut it was enough to make him instinctively draw on his mana to stabilize himself before he fell face-first into a potted plant.


    Behind him, Queen fluttered along silently, watching with something Kyle swore was amusement.


    "Laugh, and I''ll throw you in a soup pot."


    He muttered under his breath.


    It gave a short, sharp chirp and turned its head away, which Kyle took as an insult.


    Trying to focus on something else, he reminded himself.


    ''This isn''t the worst thing I''ve done to gather intel.''


    He had infiltrated enemy strongholds, posed as a blacksmith''s apprentice, even delivered packages for a few weeks just to observe a noble estate.


    In fact, this wasn''t the first time he''d dressed up as a woman either.


    Once, in his past life, he''d impersonated a noble''s concubine just to assassinate the man. But that had been all before Kyle gained power...


    So why did this feel... so wrong? Is it because he used to be at the top?


    He glanced at his reflection in a passing window.


    The robe flowed smoothly, accentuating his slender frame, the scarf softening his face. If he didn''t know any better, he would''ve thought it was a noblewoman staring back.


    "...I''m pulling this off way too well."


    "Young master? Are you alright? You looked... a little troubled."


    A soft voice called beside him. It was the kitchen worker again, holding a tray of fruit.


    Kyle quickly composed himself.


    "I''m fine. Just tripped."


    She looked uncertain.


    "Would you like assistance in... playing the part, perhaps? If it would make you more comfortable."


    He straightened slightly, expression sharpening.


    "There''s no need."


    "Oh. I see..."


    Kyle gave her a confident smile.


    "I''ve played spoiled noble ladies better than actual noble ladies. By the time we''re done, they''ll all be too stunned to question a thing."


    The worker covered her mouth to hide a giggle, though her eyes still held some doubt.


    "I... will take your word for it, young master."


    "You should. You won''t find someone as good as me at playing this role."


    He replied with mock arrogance, flicking his sleeve like a lady swatting away bad perfume.


    Queen gave another chirp from behind him.


    Kyle didn''t look back.


    "I said, not a word."


    The kitchen worker bowed slightly.


    "Then, if you''re ready, I''ll take you to the kitchen entrance. The herb master should be arriving soon."


    Kyle nodded.


    "Lead the way."


    And with that, Kyle swished after her, doing his best to ignore the skirt swaying mockingly behind him.

 Chapter 125 125: Ch 125: Undercover Work - Part 2

    Kyle arrived at the exchange spot just behind the kitchen, his movements restricted by the long skirt that kept brushing against his heels.


    He felt ridiculous, but at least his face was covered, and with the kitchen staff beside him, the disguise was holding up.


    Two men were already waiting by the crates, standing by a small wagon loaded with sacks of herbs. As soon as they noticed Kyle approaching with the servants, their eyes narrowed.


    "Who''s that? We weren''t told someone new would be present."


    The taller one asked, voice sharp.


    The second man folded his arms.


    "This isn''t part of the agreement. Outsiders aren''t allowed here. If this is how the Margrave handles things now, we may stop selling altogether."


    The staff visibly tensed.


    One of the kitchen workers, the same woman who had helped dress Kyle earlier, stepped forward with a forced smile.


    "Please forgive the surprise. This is Lady Ricca''s niece. She''s visiting for a few days and was very eager to meet the famous herb merchants herself. She''s especially interested in the spices you provide."


    She said politely, gesturing to Kyle.


    The merchants exchanged skeptical glances before looking toward Kyle.


    "And what does the young lady want to say?"


    The second one asked with clear suspicion.


    Kyle stepped forward slowly, putting on the face of a disinterested noble girl.


    He let out a quiet sigh, then spoke with a soft, slightly bored tone.


    "I was told your herbs were exquisite... but I must say, they smell off."


    "Off?"


    The shorter seller repeated, frowning.


    "They smell... stale. Almost rotten."


    Kyle tilted his head, letting just the right amount of disdain show on his face.


    "Are you sure you''re not selling expired herbs?"


    Both men froze.


    There was a subtle shift in their mana, a flicker of panic poorly hidden behind trained expressions.


    Kyle felt it immediately¡ªjust like before.


    The same type of foreign mana that clung to the herbs in the mansion''s kitchen now stirred faintly around the sacks they''d brought.


    These two were definitely involved.


    The taller merchant regained his composure first.


    "Ah, we must apologize if the scent was unpleasant. But I assure you, our quality is second to none."


    The other nodded quickly.


    "Yes, yes. Perhaps... perhaps the young miss would like to see for herself? If you''re curious about our methods, we''d be happy to take you to our warehouse."


    Behind him, the kitchen staff looked alarmed. One of them leaned closer to Kyle, whispering,


    "Young miss, perhaps it''s not wise to go alone..."


    Kyle gave a faint smile without looking back.


    "Thank you, but I''ll be fine."


    He turned to the merchants.


    "I''ll take you up on your offer. Lead the way."


    One of the workers spoke hesitantly.


    "Should we inform the Margrave¡ª?"


    "No need. This won''t take long."


    Kyle replied smoothly. His charm as a female were working because he used mana to make it more believable.


    Now, he could have used mana to change into a female, but that did not sit well with Kyle. For now, crossdressing would do since he was not interested in losing his manhood.


    The two merchants exchanged looks again, then gestured for Kyle to follow.


    He walked behind them, his steps graceful and measured despite the annoying skirt.


    From the rooftops, Queen watched silently. It tilted its head once, then took flight, gliding above them¡ªkeeping watch.


    The servants behind murmured among themselves as they faded from Kyle''s view.


    "That was the guest Margarave Ricca brought with her, right? Isn''t he too bold?"


    "I hope he knows what he''s doing..."


    ______


    The seller glanced sideways at Kyle, eyes narrowing ever so slightly.


    "You seem new around here, miss. Might I ask where you''re from and what brings you to the Margrave''s lands?"


    Kyle didn''t even blink.


    Instead, he let out a dramatic huff, turned his face away with exaggerated disdain, and stomped one foot with enough grace to still pass for a spoiled noble lady.


    "You dare question me? You''ve got some nerve. Do you interrogate every guest of Margrave Ricca? How improper."


    He snapped, raising his chin.


    The seller winced at the outburst.


    "Ah¡ªmy apologies, my lady. I meant no disrespect. Just... curious, is all."


    Kyle tossed his hair back with a flick of his hand, channeling every ounce of noble arrogance he could muster.


    "You don''t need to know where I''m from. Just know that I am not someone you should offend."


    "Yes, of course,"


    The seller murmured, eyes slightly narrowed now, his smile tightening. Kyle could tell¡ªhe''d gotten under the man''s skin.


    Good. That meant the mask was starting to slip.


    The seller led him into a deeper section of the forest.


    It was dense and humid, vines twisting around trees and strange flora lining the worn dirt path. The air here felt... wrong.


    Kyle''s senses flared.


    Mana¡ªunnatural, twisted mana¡ªsurged subtly through the soil and branches.


    There were ruins here, ancient ones hidden beneath layers of time and illusion.


    He could feel them like veins under the earth, forming an array that pulsed outward in all directions.


    A barrier array.


    This place was likely a core piece of the village''s sealing mechanism.


    The seller stopped at a structure hidden behind thick brush¡ªa warehouse made of stone and overgrown with moss.


    "Please wait here, my lady. I''ll check to make sure there''s nothing dangerous inside. The forest sometimes attracts beasts, and I''d hate for anything to happen to you."


    The man said with an overly polite smile.


    His words were honeyed, but his mana surged like acid.


    Kyle felt the trap spring before the man even moved away.


    Still, he nodded.


    "I''d hate for anything to happen to me too."


    He replied, voice sweetly mocking.


    As the man disappeared behind the warehouse door, Kyle channeled his mana, letting it circulate through his body to brace herself.


    The moment he stepped inside, his senses were assaulted.


    The smell hit first¡ªacrid, cloying, thick with fermented herbs and something darker. Next came the pressure.


    The mana was dense, oppressive, trying to crush him from the inside out. It coiled around his core, searching for weakness.


    But Kyle wasn''t like others.


    He had felt worse. He had been broken and put back together before. He had trained to resist worse kinds of mana with only his will to survive.


    This?


    This was nothing.


    He walked inside with slow, measured steps.


    Each breath he took was controlled.


    He filtered the air through his mana, suppressing the urge to gag.


    His eyes scanned the crates stacked high with dried herbs¡ªsome of them the same ones that had been used to poison the food the night before.


    The seller watched his carefully from the shadows, waiting¡ªexpecting his to collapse, to gag, to fail.


    But Kyle didn''t falter.


    He walked past him without sparing him a glance, even as he could feel the man''s killing intent spike.


    He didn''t act, though. Not yet.


    "Are you done, my lady? I hope everything was to your satisfaction."


    The seller asked finally, stepping forward with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    Kyle paused.


    "No. It still stinks. You should consider picking a better trade. This one clearly isn''t working for you."


    He said flatly.


    The seller froze for a second.


    "I-I''m sorry to hear that..."


    Kyle turned, giving him the most haughty smile he could manage.


    "It''s fine. I''m not here to give you business advice."


    With that, he brushed past him, skirts swaying, his mind already making calculations.


    The herb quality, the mana traces, the ruins beneath the soil¡ªeverything pointed to this place being a cornerstone in the larger scheme.


    Kyle would need to return. Not just to destroy the mana array, but to uncover who was behind it. And soon.

 Chapter 126 126: Ch 126: Undercover Work - Part 3

    The moment Kyle stepped out of the dense forest and left the suffocating warehouse behind, he exhaled deeply.


    The lingering scent of crushed herbs clung to his borrowed dress, and his heels made it awkward to move quickly.


    Still, he kept his posture composed, playing the role of a noble lady to the end.


    The seller trailed behind him, eyes twitching with frustration.


    "Will the young miss be returning for more herbs next time?"


    The man asked, his tone almost polite¡ªalmost.


    Kyle turned back with a practiced flutter of his lashes and an arrogant tilt of his chin.


    "Only if your herbs stop smelling like boiled rats. I''d hate to ruin my skin over expired stock."


    The seller''s expression twitched.


    "I''ll... be sure to improve the quality."


    He said through clenched teeth.


    Kyle gave a pleasant, empty smile.


    "Wonderful. I''ll be waiting."


    He walked off, deliberately swaying just enough to fit the image, but his senses were still sharp.


    The moment he turned away from the seller, he placed a subtle mana mark under the heel of his shoe, right by the threshold of the warehouse.


    He''d know if anything moved or changed.


    As he walked through the forest path, he could feel lingering attempts to affect him¡ªsoft pulses of mana from his surroundings, subtle waves from the herbs he had been exposed to.


    Poisonous, yes. Dangerous, certainly.


    But not refined enough to get past someone like him.


    ''He really thought I''d keel over like some sheltered noble brat.''


    Kyle thought to himself, amused.


    The seller''s last words rang in his ear:


    "I''ll see you soon, young miss."


    That was a promise. Or a threat. Likely both.


    Kyle didn''t react to it. He simply waved over his shoulder and called.


    "I''ll be looking forward to it! Don''t disappoint me again!"


    He left behind one very irate and very confused seller.


    By the time Kyle returned to the Margrave''s mansion, the sun was high.


    His heels ached, and the skirt still felt too long.


    As he entered through the back, brushing a few leaves off his borrowed wig, he bumped into someone coming around the corridor corner.


    It was Silvy.


    Her eyes locked with Kyle''s face, then scanned his clothing. Her expression was blank.


    Then it shifted into something confused, and then¡ª


    "...Who are you?"


    She asked cautiously, blinking rapidly.


    Kyle nearly choked on his laughter.


    Instead, he stepped forward, smiling sweetly.


    "Just someone who knows you well, Lady Silvy."


    Silvy''s face turned red almost instantly.


    She staggered back a step.


    "Wh-what?! H-how¡ªhow do you¡ª?"


    "I''ve been watching you."


    Kyle added, just to mess with her further, voice low and playful.


    Silvy''s ears twitched violently as she stared at Kyle with a mix of horror and something suspiciously close to awe.


    "I-I don''t have time for this! I¡ªuh¡ªthere''s¡ªMargrave! She''s calling me!"


    She blurted out, flustered.


    With that, she turned and bolted down the hallway like a deer fleeing a predator.


    Kyle stood in place, eyes narrowed slightly, and then chuckled under his breath.


    "She didn''t recognize me at all..."


    He was tempted to run after her, just to see what other reactions he could get out of her, but he held back.


    "Well, that sure was fun. For now... time to plan the next step."


    He murmured, straightening his skirt with a dramatic sigh.


    Queen, still flying overhead somewhere, probably sensed the chaos below and wisely chose to stay out of it. A traitor, as always.


    But Kyle didn''t mind. Things were falling into place. The seller had exposed himself, the warehouse had been marked, and now even the Margrave''s staff might start slipping soon.


    And as for Silvy... well, that little misunderstanding might end up being more fun than he expected.


    ______


    Silvy slammed the door to her room shut and leaned against it, trying to catch her breath.


    Her heart was pounding so loud, she was sure someone would hear it echo through the halls.


    "Traitor! You''re not supposed to beat like this."


    She muttered, placing a hand over her chest.


    She hadn''t even gotten the stranger''s name.


    All she did was lean in close and whisper a few vague words¡ªbut for Silvy, it had felt like a direct hit to the soul.


    Her cheeks were still warm. It made no sense.


    The only other person who had ever made her heart act like this was¡ª


    "Nope. Not thinking about that."


    She shook her head furiously, trying to dispel the thought.


    Still, her uncertainty gnawed at her.


    "I need proof."


    She whispered to herself.


    Without wasting another second, she marched out and found the nearest maid.


    The poor girl had just been carrying a stack of linens when Silvy cornered her and pressed her back against the wall with both arms caging her in.


    "Ah¡ªLady Silvy?"


    The maid stammered, wide-eyed.


    Silvy stared down at her, scanning every inch of the maid''s face, watching for a flicker of emotion in her own heart.


    ...Nothing.


    Just confusion and awkwardness.


    Silvy sighed and stepped back, mumbling a quick apology before waving the maid off.


    "Forget this happened."


    "Yes, my lady."


    The maid squeaked before scurrying away.


    Silvy ran a hand through her hair, frustrated.


    "So it really was just her..."


    She gave up trying to make sense of it and decided food would help. She headed down to the dining room, her expression calm but her mind still in chaos.


    When she arrived, Kyle was already seated, looking perfectly composed as always. She took the seat beside him, stealing a glance.


    He gave her a soft smile.


    And then she saw it¡ªsomething was off.


    Kyle''s skin looked a bit more luminous than usual. His lips had a faint tint, and¡ª


    "...Are you wearing makeup?"


    She asked before she could stop herself.


    Kyle tilted his head, amusement flickering in his eyes, but didn''t answer. His smile only deepened.


    Silvy narrowed her eyes.


    "That''s not a no."


    Kyle just picked up his spoon, cool and collected. His silence said everything and nothing.


    Silvy leaned in, squinting suspiciously.


    "You didn''t... you wouldn''t¡ª"


    She froze mid-thought, a horrified possibility flashing in her head.


    ''Could it be? Was that mysterious girl actually¡ª?''


    No. No way. That was ridiculous.


    Still... she couldn''t shake the sense that something was off. Her instincts screamed at her, but her mind refused to make the leap.


    "I need sleep."


    She muttered, sinking into her seat.


    ______


    Meanwhile, far away on a bumpy road, Melissa sat in a carriage with her arms crossed tightly over her chest. Her gaze flicked to the horizon.


    "When do we arrive?"


    She asked, trying to sound bored.


    Bruce, holding the reins, glanced over his shoulder.


    "By tomorrow. We''ll be there before noon."


    "I''m not worried."


    She said.


    Bruce smirked.


    "You keep saying that."


    Melissa huffed and looked away. But she couldn''t stop her fingers from clenching slightly. Because deep down, she was worried.


    Something about the way Kyle left, the danger he might be in, the fact that she wasn''t at his side¡ªnone of it sat right with her.


    And if something happened before she got there...


    She didn''t finish the thought.


    All she could do now was wait.


    ''Young Master, please be alright. I am coming to help you out as soon as I can.''

 Chapter 127 127: Ch 127: Are you Jealous? - Part 1

    The herb keeper paced back and forth, muttering curses under his breath.


    "Stupid little noble brat... Who does she think she is, talking like that? My herbs don''t smell!"


    He slammed his hand against the wooden counter of his shop, then paused, his scowl deepening.


    "...But what if she did notice something?"


    His anger wavered, replaced by a creeping unease.


    That "niece" of the Margrave had seen through too much¡ªher tone hadn''t been just arrogant; it had been warning.


    The more he thought about it, the more the suspicion grew.


    She hadn''t been impressed, she''d been inspecting. And that smile... it hadn''t belonged to some pampered little noble.


    "No way a real noble brat would come here, dressed like that."|


    He muttered.


    He paced again, faster now.


    "She''s a plant. An investigator, maybe. Or worse... an agent from the capital."


    The thought made his stomach churn.


    If his operation was being watched, he couldn''t afford to stay any longer.


    With his link to the Margrave''s household practically severed, he was on borrowed time.


    "This village... it''s finished."


    He needed to cut ties. Wipe everything clean.


    Burn the evidence. Hide the trails.


    But to do that, he''d need help¡ªmore than what the weak minds of this town could offer.


    And that''s when he saw them¡ªtwo figures walking calmly through the village''s edge.


    They didn''t belong. They were too confident, too well-armed, too sharp.


    Power. That''s what they had. Exactly what he needed.


    "Perfect."


    ______


    Melissa tugged her gloves tighter as she walked beside Bruce, her sharp eyes scanning the quiet streets.


    "It''s too quiet here."


    Bruce nodded slowly.


    "Something''s off. The whole village feels... wrong."


    Melissa frowned, trying to pin down the unease in her gut.


    "I don''t see anything dangerous, though."


    "Look closer."


    Bruce murmured, motioning subtly toward the market stalls.


    Melissa narrowed her eyes. The stands were open, but barely stocked. The shopkeepers looked anxious. And the prices? Absurdly high. Her lips pressed into a thin line.


    "They''re starving the locals."


    Bruce said.


    "...But why?" Melissa''s tone was low, dangerous. "Shouldn''t the Margrave have kept things under control?"


    Bruce shook his head.


    "Maybe she isn''t in control anymore."


    Melissa bit back her comment.


    "We don''t have time. We need to get to the young master."


    Bruce nodded.


    "After we find him, we''ll figure out what''s going on here."


    As they turned to move on, a smooth voice called out.


    "Travelers! Looking for something... special?"


    Both turned sharply to see a man with slicked-back hair and a wide grin standing in front of a stall full of colorful pouches.


    "Herbs. Rare and exotic. Not something you see just anywhere."


    He said, eyes gleaming.


    Melissa didn''t hide her frown.


    "We''re not interested."


    "Oh, but you should be. I think you''ll find my wares quite... enlightening."


    The herb keeper pressed, stepping closer.


    Bruce subtly shifted his stance, placing himself just slightly in front of Melissa.


    "We said no."


    The man''s grin faltered for a split second¡ªjust long enough for Melissa to notice the flicker of mana weaving subtly through the air. Her hand dropped to her waist.


    "You trying to spell us?"


    She asked, voice cold.


    The herb keeper chuckled, trying to play it off.


    "Just a little charm. You looked tired. Thought I''d help."


    Melissa''s eyes narrowed.


    "We don''t like strangers trying to help."


    Bruce gave him a hard look.


    "Back off."


    The seller raised his hands, still smiling.


    "No offense meant. Just being friendly."


    Melissa didn''t respond. She just turned and walked away, Bruce following silently.


    From behind them, the herb keeper watched with narrowed eyes.


    "So... you two aren''t ordinary, huh?"


    His smile returned, sharper than before.


    "Fine. Let''s see just how strong you really are."


    The herb master stood near the edge of the market street, watching the backs of the two unfamiliar "guards" as they disappeared into the crowd.


    A smug smile curled his lips.


    "Heh... go on. Walk proud. You''ve already stepped into my web."


    He murmured to himself.


    He turned back toward his stall, seemingly relaxed, but inside, he was positively giddy.


    That little encounter? It had been perfect. A little charm here, a light mana imprint there. Subtle. Harmless-looking.


    But now... they were marked.


    He could feel it clearly¡ªhis mana clung to them like dust. Imperceptible unless you knew what to look for.


    He''d embedded just enough of his signature into their body to be able to track them anywhere. And more importantly, to exploit it later.


    "Won''t even know what hit them."


    He chuckled.


    There was still much to do. His next step was preparing the village-wide array.


    One strong enough to bury the whole place beneath layers of mana mist and illusion, erasing it from the outside world.


    He''d already laid the foundation¡ªjust a few more adjustments, and it would be done. Then, he''d disappear... and take whatever was useful with him.


    "No one gets in. No one gets out. And no one finds a thing."


    His grin widened.


    Meanwhile, Bruce and Melissa were moving quickly through the dusty streets, cutting through the village with sharp eyes and sharper instincts.


    "That was weird."


    Melissa muttered under her breath.


    "Yeah. That man was too friendly."


    Bruce replied quietly.


    Melissa nodded.


    "He gave off the wrong kind of energy. Like he knew something."


    Bruce glanced at her.


    "I didn''t feel any hostility, but..."


    Melissa frowned.


    "Still. We should keep an eye out. That guy wasn''t normal."


    They reached the edge of the Margrave''s mansion in record time.


    The towering gate loomed in front of them, flanked by two armed guards who immediately stepped forward, weapons lowered cautiously.


    "Halt. State your business."


    One of the guards demanded.


    Melissa''s hand twitched toward her sword. She was tired, annoyed, and her patience had thinned somewhere around the fifth empty shop they''d passed in the village.


    "We don''t have time for this.|


    She snapped.


    "Melissa¡ªwait!"


    Bruce said quickly, stepping in front of her before she started something unnecessary. He raised his hands calmly and addressed the guards.


    "We''re here on orders from our young master¡ªKyle. He''s expecting us. You can confirm with him if needed."


    The guards exchanged uncertain glances.


    "Master Kyle? No one mentioned¡ª"


    "


    One of them murmured, hesitating.


    But he stopped mid-sentence as another presence entered the courtyard.


    Kyle.


    The guards straightened up quickly, eyes widening as they caught sight of the Margrave''s precious guest approaching.


    "Lord Kyle!"


    the guards called out, bowing immediately.


    Kyle raised a hand lightly, his voice calm and composed.


    "They''re with me."


    The two guards stiffened.


    "Of course, Lord Kyle. Forgive us, we weren''t informed¡ª"


    Kyle smiled gently.


    "It''s fine. Just let them through."


    The guards practically tripped over themselves moving out of the way, their earlier confidence evaporating under the weight of their mistake.


    Bruce gave a short nod, his voice respectful.


    "We''re just glad to see you safe, young master."


    Kyle gestured for them to follow.


    "Let''s head inside. I''ll explain everything on the way."


    The trio moved past the embarrassed guards and through the polished courtyard, the tension of their separate missions slowly starting to merge into a new understanding.


    Behind them, the guards remained frozen, exchanging glances of pure confusion.


    "...That was the Margrave''s guest?"


    One whispered.


    "And those were her subordinates?"


    "Do you think we''re getting reassigned?"


    "...I hope so."

 Chapter 128 128: Ch 128: Are you Jealous? - Part 2

    Kyle led Bruce and Melissa down the polished halls of the Margrave''s mansion, his expression calm but his senses sharpened.


    His steps were steady, yet his eyes flicked toward the two walking behind him. Something felt off.


    Their mana signatures... they were slightly muddled.


    She stopped mid-step and turned, causing the pair to halt abruptly.


    "Did either of you come across someone who tried to use mana on you?"


    Kyle asked, her tone light but edged with authority.


    Melissa blinked.


    "No, Young Master. Not that we noticed."


    Bruce frowned.


    "We were careful. Nothing felt out of place."


    Kyle said nothing. Her hand reached out, a soft glow of mana coating her fingers as she pressed them lightly to Bruce''s arm, then Melissa''s.


    Their eyes widened as they felt the subtle rush of heat and pressure¡ªthen nothing.


    The foreign mana dispersed like smoke in the wind.


    "You didn''t feel that?"


    Kyle murmured, half to herself.


    Melissa looked stunned.


    "That... was inside us?"


    Bruce''s jaw clenched.


    "We had no idea."


    Kyle''s expression was unreadable, but her lips pressed into a faint line before she turned again.


    "Be careful. From now on, if anything feels strange, let me know immediately."


    The pair nodded as they followed her to the Margrave''s office.


    The office door opened before Kyle could knock, and Silvy stood on the other side. She blinked, surprised.


    "What are you doing here?"


    She asked. But before he could answer, her gaze slid to the unfamiliar pair behind him¡ªMelissa, in particular.


    Her eyes narrowed, a question forming silently in the crease between her brows.


    "These are Melissa and Bruce. They''re my subordinates."


    Kyle said smoothly.


    "Subordinates? I see... welcome."


    Silvy echoed, stepping aside to let them in.


    Melissa offered a polite nod, but her eyes didn''t miss the flicker of calculation in Silvy''s expression.


    Inside, the office was filled with warm light and the scent of old parchment. Margrave Ricca sat behind the desk, glancing up with a welcoming smirk when she saw Kyle.


    But Silvy didn''t move from Kyle''s side.


    In fact, she moved closer.


    Melissa shifted slightly, instinctively aligning herself beside Kyle.


    That was when Silvy stepped directly in between them, her back practically brushing against Melissa as she looped her arm through Kyle''s.


    Kyle raised a brow but said nothing.


    Melissa froze, her expression tight with confusion.


    "Excuse me."


    Melissa said, trying to step around Silvy.


    But Silvy didn''t move. She looked up at Kyle with unblinking sincerity.


    "I don''t feel comfortable when you''re this close to another woman. Please don''t do that."


    Silvy said, her voice calm, sweet¡ªpossessive.


    Melissa stared at her, completely thrown off.


    "What...?"


    Kyle blinked. He hadn''t expected that. But Silvy''s grip tightened, and her face betrayed nothing but conviction.


    Melissa looked toward Kyle for guidance, but he said nothing, simply watching the interaction unfold.


    She stepped back, quiet frustration swirling behind her composed expression.


    Bruce gave her a look of sympathy but said nothing.


    Kyle gently removed Silvy''s arm from his own, offering a brief pat on her head.


    "Let''s not get carried away, alright?"


    Silvy flushed and looked away, but the satisfied tilt of her lips did not go unnoticed by Melissa.


    Melissa clenched her fists. She didn''t understand what was happening¡ªbut she knew one thing: she didn''t like Silvy. Not one bit.


    ''Who is that bitc- I mean, female and when did she get so close to Master Kyle? Looks like I need to look into this.''


    The air inside the office was thick with tension. Melissa stood still, her jaw tight, eyes flicking between Silvy''s smug smile and Kyle''s unreadable expression.


    Bruce, sensing things were about to spiral, nudged her with his elbow.


    "Melissa."


    He muttered under his breath.


    She blinked, finally tearing her gaze away. Her hand unclenched, and she let out a slow breath.


    Before anyone else could speak, Bruce stepped forward.


    "Young Master, what did you call us here for?"


    He said, turning toward Kyle with practiced calm.


    Kyle''s posture relaxed a little at Bruce''s timely shift. She folded her arms behind her back and gave a small nod.


    "Right. I was getting to that."


    The Margrave leaned forward with faint interest, while Silvy, still hovering far too close to Kyle, kept her eyes on Melissa.


    "I believe something will happen in this village soon. My instincts are rarely wrong."


    Kyle said, her tone calm, composed.


    Margrave Ricca''s eyes widened.


    "And you waited until now to tell me?"


    Kyle met her gaze with a light shrug.


    "Things were calm until now. There was no need to raise an alarm too early."


    The Margrave''s expression twitched, clearly annoyed, but she held her tongue.


    "Fine. But next time, inform me immediately. I don''t appreciate being left in the dark."


    "Understood."


    Kyle said simply.


    Kyle''s attention returned to Bruce and Melissa.


    "For now, I want you both to remain alert. Watch for anything suspicious. If anything feels even a little off, report it."


    Bruce nodded firmly.


    "We''ll keep our eyes open."


    Melissa gave a short nod as well, though she didn''t look away from Silvy''s side for long.


    That evening, just before the servants blew out the final lamps and the quiet of night settled over the mansion, Kyle gathered the four of them in the corridor near their rooms.


    "The enemy is likely to move tonight. They''ve already made attempts to manipulate and possibly eliminate the Margrave. That means they''ll probably strike again¡ªthis time, more directly."


    Kyle said softly, voice serious.


    Margrave Ricca frowned.


    "You think they''ll try to kill me?"


    "Yes. And probably the rest of you as well."


    Kyle replied.


    A beat of silence followed.


    Kyle continued.


    "That''s why I want you all to stay in your rooms. Lock your doors. No matter what you hear tonight, do not open them. I''ll take care of everything."


    "I can help¡ª"


    Melissa started.


    "I''m not sitting still either."


    Silvy said, stepping forward.


    "No. If I need help, I''ll ask Bruce."


    Kyle interrupted, raising her hand.


    Both women turned toward Bruce as if he had personally offended them.


    Bruce''s eyes widened.


    "H-Hold on¡ª"


    "He''s the most experienced when it comes to mana combat. I trust him to hold the line if needed."


    Kyle added.


    Melissa narrowed her eyes.


    "Of course. Why not the silent bodyguard?"


    Silvy crossed her arms.


    "You can''t possibly mean to leave this to a man who can''t even notice when he should back out of something."


    Bruce looked between the two, panic building on his face.


    "Wait¡ªwhat¡ª?"


    Kyle sighed.


    "This isn''t a contest."


    Melissa turned to Kyle.


    "Young Master, I''m perfectly capable¡ª"


    Silvy pushed forward.


    "You just don''t want me near you because you''re afraid I''ll get hurt."


    "I don''t want anyone hurt. That''s the point."


    Kyle said flatly.


    Bruce cleared his throat and stepped between the two again, raising his hands.


    "Alright, that''s enough. It''s late. If something''s going to happen, it''ll happen soon."


    Kyle nodded.


    "Exactly. Everyone, return to your rooms. Stay quiet. Stay inside."


    One by one, the group dispersed. Melissa lingered just a moment longer before walking off, eyes still burning with frustration. Silvy left in a storm of silence.


    Bruce looked to Kyle.


    "You sure about this?"


    "I''m sure."


    Kyle said with full confidence.

 Chapter 129 129: Ch 129: Here to Check - Part 1

    As soon as the clock struck eleven, a soft chime echoed through the mansion''s quiet halls.


    Kyle rose from his bed, eyes sharp and alert. His steps were silent as he approached the door, one hand pressing lightly against the wooden surface.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, reaching out with his mana.


    There were people on the other side¡ªmasked presences, subtle but undeniable.


    Kyle''s eyes snapped open.


    He flung the door open with a swift motion just as a figure lunged toward him. Dressed like a servant, the attacker was fast.


    But Kyle was faster. He ducked under the swing of a concealed blade and slammed a palm into the attacker''s side, flooding them with mana to paralyze their limbs.


    Two more came from either side. Kyle didn''t hesitate.


    He spun, sweeping one off their feet with a low kick before sending a pulse of mana into the air.


    The second attacker froze mid-motion, held down by a sudden spike of pressure that pinned them to the ground.


    It was over in seconds.


    Kyle stood over the subdued servants, calm and focused. He could feel the tainted mana flowing through their systems¡ªunnatural and invasive. They had been controlled.


    His senses twitched again. Doors creaked open ever so slightly from down the hall.


    He turned his head, voice low but firm.


    "Silvy. Bruce. Do not open your doors."


    There was a pause. Then, slowly, the mana signatures behind the doors eased back. They had listened.


    Good.


    With the distraction gone, Kyle returned his attention to the servants. He knelt beside one, checking their pulse and mana state. Still alive, but deeply affected.


    "They won''t even remember this. Looks like they''re just puppets."


    He muttered to himself, eyes narrowing.


    Whatever spell had been placed on them was thorough¡ªwell-constructed and designed to blend in.


    Kyle could feel it unraveling the deeper he looked, as if it were prepared to self-destruct the moment it was discovered.


    It was the same signature he''d felt before.


    Kyle''s jaw clenched.


    Tonight was only the beginning. He straightened, eyes scanning the hall one more time.


    Let them come. He was ready.


    Kyle moved quickly and silently through the halls, dragging the unconscious servants one by one.


    He made sure to keep his presence hidden from any wandering eyes, just in case there were still others under the queen''s influence.


    The only room he had left open and prepared for such a situation was at the far end of the hallway¡ªbare, reinforced, and warded with mana seals.


    He placed them inside, laid them out on the ground, and locked the door from the outside with a flick of his hand, weaving a mana barrier around the frame to make sure they wouldn''t leave until he allowed it.


    He let out a breath and turned back. One problem dealt with¡ªfor now.


    The next morning, the mansion was filled with confused murmurs and groggy movement.


    The servants Kyle had subdued began waking up one after another, groaning and holding their heads or shoulders. Their limbs ached, and several had bruises they couldn''t explain.


    "What... what happened last night?"


    "I was in my room, and then... I don''t know."


    "Why were we all in the same place?"


    No one had any answers.


    The more they tried to remember, the more the details slipped away like water through their fingers.


    Something had happened¡ªsomething unnatural. But no one could recall what had happened.


    By the time morning work began, the servants were quieter than usual.


    No one laughed, no one chatted. Their gazes dropped to the floor whenever the Margrave passed.


    Margrave Ricca noticed it immediately.


    When she entered the hall, several servants flinched and looked away, pretending to be busy with menial tasks. The atmosphere was thick with discomfort.


    She stopped in the middle of the hallway and looked at them all.


    "Well, did you enjoy your little party?"


    She said calmly


    The silence was absolute.


    No one dared to speak. One of the younger servants gripped the edge of a tray so tightly her knuckles turned white.


    Seeing their terrified expressions, Ricca sighed and crossed its arms.


    "You were under a spell. It wasn''t your fault."


    She said, not unkindly.


    Several heads shot up in surprise. A few looked as if they might cry.


    "Someone used mana to control you. That''s why you don''t remember anything."


    She continued.


    "But... then...what did we do?"


    One servant managed to whisper.


    Ricca shook its head.


    "Nothing that can''t be forgiven."


    The staff looked visibly shaken, but Ricca raised a hand.


    "There''s no need to panic. My guest and his subordinates are handling everything. They''re stronger than they look. So you may return to your duties as usual."


    She added.


    The reassurance helped¡ªsomewhat. But even as they returned to work, the servants couldn''t shake the lingering fear.


    ______


    While the Margrave was busy reassuring its staff within the mansion, Kyle walked calmly through the heart of the village.


    His long skirt trailed just above the dust-laced ground, each step measured with the delicate precision of someone used to playing roles far from his own.


    Draped in the attire of Margrave Ricca''s beloved niece, Kyle carried himself like nobility, the parasol over his shoulder adding an extra touch of grace to the illusion.


    Behind him, Bruce, Melissa, and Silvy followed at a respectful distance¡ªthough all three looked increasingly uncomfortable with the sight before them.


    "Why does he look so natural in that dress?"


    Bruce muttered under his breath.


    Melissa crossed her arms.


    "I don''t like this at all. Why is our young master pulling it off better than any noble lady I''ve met?"


    Silvy, usually more reserved, let out a sigh.


    "I didn''t recognize him at first... and even now, I keep forgetting it''s him."


    "I know, right? It''s disturbing."


    Bruce shook his head.


    Kyle, of course, heard everything.


    Their whispers were hardly subtle. But he didn''t respond.


    He kept his head high, ignoring their complaints as he focused his mana outward, searching for a familiar trace.


    The herb seller.


    The man hadn''t shown up at the usual trading point that morning, and that alone was suspicious enough. But Kyle had already expected that.


    The real game was just beginning.


    He followed the mana trail to a small, crooked building near the edge of the village¡ªpart storehouse, part home.


    Without breaking stride, he raised a delicate-gloved hand and knocked sharply on the door.


    No answer.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes and let out a soft, practiced sigh. "How rude."


    Then he kicked the door open.


    The lock shattered inward, and the wooden door flew back with a loud bang. Dust flew up in clouds, startling a few nearby birds from the roof.


    Inside, hurried footsteps echoed across the wooden floor. The herb seller rushed into the front of the shop, his eyes wide and disbelieving when they landed on Kyle.


    "M-Margrave Ricca''s niece...?"


    He stammered the words, his face pale, sweat already forming on his brow.


    Kyle offered him a sweet, noble smile¡ªthe kind that could freeze bone.


    "Ah, you''re here. I was starting to think you ran away."


    Behind him, Bruce and Melissa stepped in, each taking a position at the door. Silvy lingered near the threshold, her gaze flicking warily between Kyle and the herb master.


    The trap had been sprung.

 Chapter 130 130: Ch 130: Here to Check - Part 2

    Kyle walked past the stunned herb master with graceful, deliberate steps, his parasol tapping lightly against the floor.


    The herb master scrambled to gather his composure, trailing behind him in obvious confusion and irritation.


    "W-what are you doing here?"


    The herb master asked, trying to steady his voice.


    Kyle turned slightly, his voice smooth and arrogant like a true noble''s.


    "There''s no need for alarm. I''m here on an official inspection. I''ve been instructed to ensure the quality of the goods being traded under Margrave Ricca''s name."


    That line worked perfectly.


    The herb master visibly tensed for a moment, then seemed to relax just as fast.


    His wary gaze softened into one of mock obedience, mistaking Kyle for nothing more than a pampered noble lady playing at power.


    "Ah, I see. Forgive me, Young Miss. "Please, allow me to show you around. But I must ask¡ªkindly don''t touch anything. These herbs are delicate, and some of them are... dangerous to the untrained."


    The man said with a strained smile.


    Kyle offered him a polite, empty smile and said nothing.


    He allowed the man to lead him deeper into the building.


    They passed narrow hallways filled with hanging bundles of dried leaves and bottles filled with suspicious liquids, the air growing thick with the scent of crushed herbs and something faintly metallic.


    In the back, the herb master motioned toward a small wooden stool.


    "Please, Young Miss, sit. You''ve come all this way, I''d be a terrible host if I didn''t offer something to refresh you."


    From a nearby shelf, he took down a small flask, its surface lined with runes. He poured its contents into a tiny ceramic cup and offered it with both hands.


    "This tonic is quite special. Good for vitality... strength... I insist you try it."


    Kyle didn''t move to take it. Instead, his sharp gaze fell to the cup.


    He didn''t need to taste it to know¡ªit was laced with mana, likely a blend of paralyzing herbs and suppressive energy.


    The effect would work on any ordinary woman, maybe even a moderately trained knight.


    But not on him.


    Kyle gave the man a cold smile and stepped back.


    "Do you take me for an idiot?"


    The herb master froze, his smile faltering.


    "P-pardon?"


    Kyle let the smile fall from his lips, revealing the cold sharpness in his eyes.


    "I''m done playing games."


    In a flash, he pulled his sword from the folds of his dress, its tip gleaming with deadly precision. He pointed it at the man''s throat.


    "You''re under arrest. You''ll be coming with me. We have questions, and you''re going to answer every one of them."


    The herb master stared in disbelief, the false charm draining from his expression.


    Bitterness twisted his features as he took a step back.


    "So I was right. You''re not just some noble brat."


    He growled.


    The Herb master snarled and yanked a small pouch from his belt.


    "I should have taken care of you the first time you stepped into my warehouse!"


    Before Kyle could advance, the man flung the pouch to the ground.


    A sudden cloud of thick, pungent smoke erupted in the room, mixing mana and powdered herbs.


    The blast blinded the room, choking the air and dulling the senses.


    It wasn''t dangerous to Kyle¡ªhe''d prepared for it¡ªbut it gave the herb master the moment he needed.


    Footsteps pounded across the floor as he slipped out a back exit, coughing as he fled into the trees.


    He ran as fast as he could, his mind racing with plans.


    ''Let them search all they want. I''ve memorized the route out. I just need to make it to the ruins. I can escape, start over. Leave this cursed village behind.''


    To his surprise, no one followed him.


    He kept glancing over his shoulder, expecting angry villagers or even that fake noblewoman to come storming out after him.


    But no one came.


    He let out a relieved, ragged laugh.


    "Fools... you played the wrong hand¡ª"


    Then everything stopped.


    His breath caught as he felt a cold hand close around his shoulder, and his access to mana was severed in an instant.


    "What¡ª?!"


    Before he could turn around, his body locked up, frozen by an overwhelming presence.


    "I thought you might try to run. You should''ve run faster."


    Came a soft, melodic voice.


    The herb master''s eyes widened as a tall elf stepped in front of him, long hair glowing in the dappled sunlight, her beauty sharp and inhuman.


    She smiled sweetly at him, but there was no warmth in it.


    "W-who are¡ª"


    She didn''t let him finish.


    With a small flick of her fingers, she struck the side of his neck with surgical precision, and the herb master collapsed into her arms, unconscious before he even hit the ground.


    The elf looked toward the village with narrowed eyes, Kyle''s mana still faintly glowing on her fingertips.


    "Phase one complete,"


    She murmured, and vanished into the trees.


    ______


    Kyle stepped out of the herb master''s house, pulling off the wig with a relieved sigh.


    The breeze tugged at his now unbound hair, and he ran a hand through it, feeling the last traces of the heat from the disguise fade.


    Silvy was the first to rush to him, her sharp eyes scanning his face.


    "You handled that perfectly. Honestly... you looked convincing enough to fool even me...Not that I got fooled or anything."


    She said, a small smile creeping onto her lips.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow, amused.


    "Oh? I thought you were supposed to recognize me no matter what."


    Silvy''s cheeks reddened, and she looked away for a brief moment.


    "I¡ªwell, you pulled it off well, alright? I''ll admit it. But if you ever need something like that again, you can count on me. For anything."


    She lifted her chin, the blush still lingering.


    Her voice was steady, proud even, and that confidence made Kyle smile as he gave her a small nod.


    "I''ll remember that."


    Behind them, Melissa clenched her jaw, fists tightening at her sides.


    Her eyes narrowed, locked onto Silvy like a predator spotting a rival.


    "Tch. Getting way too ahead of herself for doing the bare minimum. She thinks she''s special now? That opportunity was handed to her on a silver platter, and she had the audacity to act like she earned it."


    She muttered under her breath, but just loud enough for Bruce to hear.


    Bruce, standing just a step behind her, gave her a sidelong glance.


    "Come on, Melissa. Maybe you should give her a chance. She''s still growing, yeah? Might surprise you."


    He said cautiously.


    Melissa turned on him in a flash, her eyes blazing.


    "Excuse me? You want me to give her a chance? After all she''s done is latch onto the young master and get in the way?"


    Bruce held up both hands defensively, backing away just slightly.


    "I''m just saying¡ª"


    "No. Don''t say it. You don''t get to defend her when you''ve barely seen what she''s capable of."


    Melissa snapped, voice ice-cold.


    Bruce sighed, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Well, someone woke up on the jealous side of the bed..."


    Melissa glared at him again, but didn''t deny it. She just crossed her arms tightly and turned her attention back to Kyle and Silvy, her gaze sharp and possessive.

 Chapter 131 131: Ch 131: It is too late - Part 1

    Kyle dragged the unconscious herb master through the village streets, still disguised as the Margrave''s niece.


    His steps were steady, precise, and every villager who glanced in his direction immediately looked away, sensing the tension in the air.


    When he arrived at the Margrave manor, the guards parted without a word, recognizing the presence of power.


    Inside, Margrave Ricca waited in her office, flanked by Silvy and a few senior staff members.


    The moment Kyle stepped in, it stood up. Kyle casually dropped the herb master at her feet.


    "That''s the man who''s been using mana to control you and your staff. You''re free to deal with him however you see fit."


    Kyle said calmly.


    The Margrave looked at the unconscious figure, her eyes narrowing as old memories and strange compulsions resurfaced.


    After a moment, she glanced back at Kyle and offered a graceful nod.


    "Thank you. Truly. I will take care of things from here on. You''ve done more than enough already."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "You sure? I can help with the interrogation¡ª"


    She hesitated. For a second, Kyle saw the temptation flicker in her expression. But she quickly masked it with pride and cool dignity.


    "No. You''ve already done far more than any guest should be expected to. Asking for anything more would be... shameless of me."


    She said firmly.


    Kyle didn''t push the issue. He knew pride when he saw it, and this was about more than just gratitude¡ªit was about image and self-respect.


    "Alright then. I''ll leave it to you."


    Silvy, who had been silently observing from the side, let out a loud yawn and stretched her arms behind her head.


    "So, we''re done here now, right? That means we can finally leave?"


    Kyle gave her a sideways glance.


    "Not yet. We still need to deal with the mana ruins around the village."


    Silvy groaned.


    "Ugh, of course we do..."


    He ignored the grumbling and turned back to the Margrave. But before he could speak again, she did.


    "You should all stay another day. There''s a banquet planned tonight in your honor¡ªfor everything you''ve done. The people need something to lift their spirits after all this."


    She said.


    Melissa, who had been quietly standing beside Bruce, immediately stepped forward.


    "With all due respect, Lady Ricca, we can''t stay too long. Our young master needs to return to the Armstrong estate before it gets too late"


    She said, her tone polite but firm.


    The mention of Armstrong brought an immediate reaction. The Margrave stiffened slightly, her gaze sharpening.


    "Armstrong? What... what do you mean?"


    She repeated.


    Melissa gave a proud smile and, without another word, pulled back her cloak to reveal the insignia of Duke Armstrong''s house on her armor.


    "I serve as a knight under Duke Armstrong. Our young master here is his second son."


    She said smoothly.


    she blinked, and her eyes slowly turned toward Kyle, who remained as composed as ever.


    The realization dawned gradually across her face¡ªa mixture of surprise and immediate recalculation.


    "You''re... the second son of Duke Armstrong."


    She echoed.


    Kyle inclined his head politely.


    "Yes."


    The Margrave looked utterly stunned.


    Her prideful composure wavered for just a moment before returning, but not before everyone in the room had seen it.


    She stepped back and gave Kyle a look of newfound respect¡ªone laced with something else, too.


    Something sharper. More calculating.


    Melissa''s smug expression widened just a bit as she watched the change in atmosphere. Bruce, standing slightly behind her, gave a long sigh and shook his head.


    He leaned toward Melissa and muttered.


    "Was that really necessary?"


    "It was absolutely necessary. Someone had to make sure everyone here knew who they were dealing with."


    Melissa said under her breath, her tone dripping with satisfaction.


    Kyle caught the exchange but didn''t comment. Instead, he looked back at the Margrave and said evenly.


    "We''ll handle the ruins first. Then we''ll consider the banquet."


    The Margrave nodded quickly.


    "Of course. Whatever you need."


    She didn''t miss the subtle shift in how she now spoke to him¡ªless commanding, more deferential.


    The name Armstrong had clearly changed everything. Kyle made a mental note of that.


    Behind him, Silvy stared in awe, while Melissa stood with crossed arms, practically glowing with pride.


    The room''s balance had shifted in an instant, and Kyle knew it. But whether that shift was for better or worse remained to be seen.


    Melissa, Silvy, and Bruce followed closely behind him, each with their own thoughts.


    The moment they were out of the Margrave''s earshot, Kyle slowed his pace and turned slightly to address Melissa directly.


    "Melissa."


    He said.


    The way he said her name made her heart stutter, a slight pink rising to her cheeks as she quickly stepped forward.


    Her young master''s voice always took her by surprise, making Melissa look forward to hear him speak.


    "Y-Yes, young master?"


    But Kyle''s expression remained neutral.


    "Be careful when you mention my identity. We''re still in dangerous territory. If anyone with ill intentions hears who I am, they may try to eliminate me before I can act."


    He said plainly.


    Realization struck Melissa like a wave.


    She had let her pride get the better of her and exposed something he wanted kept quiet. Her eyes widened, and she immediately bowed her head.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t think¡ª I won''t let it happen again, I swear."


    Kyle simply nodded, not unkindly.


    "Good. Just be mindful."


    Behind them, Silvy rolled her eyes.


    "Tch. Getting flustered over a few words."|


    She muttered.


    Bruce gave a faint chuckle but said nothing.


    ______


    Meanwhile, back in the manor, the Margrave personally escorted the unconscious herb master down the cold stone steps into the dungeon.


    The cell at the far end of the hallway was already prepared¡ªreinforced with metal bars and old enchantments.


    She shoved the door open and dragged the man inside, binding him with more chains before locking the door behind it.


    As she turned to leave, a harsh, guttural sound echoed from behind.


    The herb master had regained consciousness, and he was laughing¡ªlow at first, then louder, until it bordered on madness.


    "You think you''ve won? This village is already done for. Nothing you do now will change that."


    He spat between crazed chuckles.


    The Margrave paused, her expression unreadable, but her eyes narrowed in response.


    "Let''s see about that."


    She said coldly, and walked away.


    The Margrave ascended the stone steps of the dungeon, the sound of the herb master''s eerie muttering fading behind it.


    Though the cell door was locked and enchanted, the chill that crept up her spine refused to fade.


    There was something in the man''s eyes¡ªsomething too calm, too sure.


    As much as she wanted to dismiss his words as the ravings of a desperate criminal, a gnawing unease settled deep in her gut.


    She could not shake the feeling that something dangerous was coming, creeping beneath the surface like rot under polished wood.


    Pausing at the top of the stairs, she glanced back once, her jaw clenched.


    The village was quiet now, but the silence felt wrong.


    Off.


    With a final sigh, the Margrave strode down the hallway, determined to remain vigilant. Whatever storm was coming, she would not be caught unprepared¡ªno matter how late the warning came.

 Chapter 132 132: Ch 132: It is too late - Part 2

    The night air was cool and calm as the group settled in after dinner. Kyle glanced toward Melissa and Bruce, his tone casual but his eyes sharp.


    "So... have the two of you kept up with your training while I was away?"


    Melissa straightened immediately, her eyes alight with pride.


    "Of course, young master! I''ve been doing double the drills. I''ve been pushing myself every day to catch up to your expectations!"


    Bruce, on the other hand, shifted uncomfortably and chuckled nervously.


    "Well, I mean, I''ve been training too, but¡ª"


    His words died in his throat the moment Kyle turned his full attention on him.


    There was something about the way Kyle looked at him¡ªquiet, calculating¡ªthat made a cold shiver run down his back. Instinctively, Bruce took a step back.


    Kyle''s hand reached for his sword, a playful smile tugging at his lips.


    "Good. Let''s put that to the test, shall we?"


    Both Melissa and Bruce groaned simultaneously.


    "Do we have to?"


    Bruce muttered.


    "No complaints. Block my attacks. That''s all."


    Kyle said as he unsheathed his blade.


    What followed could only be described as a one-sided assault.


    Melissa and Bruce tried their best, coordinating defense and parrying techniques, but Kyle''s movements were too fast, too precise.


    Despite holding back, his strikes left them panting, bruised, and flat on the ground.


    After what felt like an eternity, Kyle sheathed his sword and stepped back.


    "Not bad. You''ve both made progress. Still..."


    He looked down at them, his expression neutral.


    "There''s plenty of room to improve¡ªfor all of us."


    Melissa forced herself up, sweat matting her hair.


    "But why? You''re already so strong, young master. Stronger than anyone I''ve ever seen."


    Kyle looked away, his smile faint but bitter.


    "There are people out there who make even the strongest look like children. I haven''t even touched the feet of the truly powerful ones... but I might face them soon. And when I do, I need to be ready. Power... influence... they''re not luxuries. They''re necessities."


    Silvy, lounging on a nearby tree branch, had watched everything with mild amusement¡ªuntil Kyle spoke those last words.


    Her breath hitched, and her thoughts immediately returned to Tirakos¡ªthe monstrous being they''d barely survived.


    The memory alone was enough to send a chill down her spine. She leapt down from the tree and dusted off her clothes, intending to join the group.


    But just as she took a step forward, the ground rumbled beneath her feet.


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed as a sudden tremor rocked the village.


    "Brace yourselves!"


    A powerful quake shook the land, catching everyone off-guard.


    Buildings groaned. Dishes shattered. People stumbled out of their homes in confusion, clinging to nearby walls and poles for support.


    Melissa cried out as she lost her balance, Bruce stumbling beside her.


    Silvy managed to brace herself against a tree trunk while Kyle stood calmly in the center of the chaos, unaffected by the tremors.


    The earthquake didn''t end in a few seconds¡ªit dragged on for nearly five minutes.


    Trees cracked and fell. The earth tore in places, and the villagers'' panicked voices filled the night air.


    When it finally ceased, a deep silence followed. People stood still, stunned by the sheer force of nature¡ªor perhaps, something far more unnatural.


    Kyle''s gaze turned toward the forest that surrounded the village. His instincts screamed.


    This wasn''t natural.


    Soon, the other worke rs of the castle came out running.


    The frightened murmurs of the workers filled the cool night air.


    Some clutched rosaries or talismans close to their chests while others knelt and whispered prayers, trembling with fear.


    "The wrath of the gods...We''ve angered the heavens!"


    A man cried.


    "What did we do wrong? What sin did we commit?"


    Panic spread like wildfire as villagers stumbled over one another, driven by fear.


    The earthquake had shaken more than just the earth¡ªit had cracked open their sense of safety.


    Margrave Ricca stepped forward, her long coat fluttering slightly in the breeze, her voice rising to address the crowd.


    "Calm yourselves! You''re safe! The tremors have passed! Help is on the way¡ªstay where you are and breathe!"


    She called out.


    But her words seemed to do the opposite.


    More people began crying, voices raising in confused panic. No one was listening. Her authority was being drowned beneath their terror.


    Then something shifted.


    An invisible weight settled over the square as a low pulse of mana vibrated through the air.


    It wasn''t overwhelming¡ªbut it was commanding.


    Every person, down to the youngest child, froze and looked in Kyle''s direction.


    Though they couldn''t see what had changed, they felt it. Something primal inside them recognized power.


    Kyle stepped forward calmly, his voice firm but composed.


    "You are not going to die. No wrathful god is here. But danger is. And that''s why you must listen."


    He said.


    The villagers stood silent, captivated by the sense of safety his presence seemed to bring.


    Their shaking hands stilled. Their wide eyes, though still filled with fear, were now focused.


    But just as peace began to settle over the crowd, Kyle''s gaze sharpened. He felt it.


    Queen.


    Above him, the hawk soared in wide, urgent circles, its feathers glimmering faintly under the moonlight. It''s voice echoed inside Kyle''s mind, sharp and warning. At the same time, Kyle felt it''s mana stretching toward him.


    Without hesitation, Kyle reached back with his own mana and bridged their senses.


    In an instant, he could see through Queen''s eyes¡ªhovering far above, gazing down at the dark forest encircling the village.


    And then he saw it.


    Pale light shimmered unnaturally through the trees.


    Dozens of magic ruins, previously dormant, were now glowing with a sickly violet hue. They pulsed in rhythm, like a heart pumping out corruption.


    These ruins¡ªcursed with ancient, foreign mana¡ªwere activating. Worse, they were spreading.


    And as they crept closer to the outskirts of the village, the curses began to take hold.


    A nearby farmer doubled over in pain, his skin blooming with blackened veins. Another worker collapsed, eyes glassy and breath shallow.


    Kyle''s expression darkened.


    The entire perimeter was slowly being encircled.


    He was about to dash off toward the nearest ruin when the ground shook once more.


    Another quake, stronger than before, slammed through the area like a tidal wave.


    People screamed, clinging to one another or falling where they stood. The shaking cracked lantern posts and sent loose tiles crashing down from rooftops.


    Kyle gritted his teeth as his connection with Queen faltered. He was forced to break his focus and steady himself.


    "Everyone! Head to the village plaza! Now!"


    He shouted, raising his voice above the chaos.


    Startled but obedient, the villagers hesitated only for a moment.


    Kyle stepped forward again, his tone sharp.


    "Move! The forest is cursed¡ªthe mana ruins are active. If you stay near the edge, you''ll be cursed too. The plaza is the safest place right now."


    Whispers rippled through the crowd.


    "Mana ruins?"


    "Cursed...?"


    "What is he talking about?"


    Kyle''s eyes burned with unwavering resolve.


    "You don''t need to understand it¡ªjust trust me. You''ll be safe if you do as I say. I swear it."


    His words, backed by the weight of his presence, settled over them like a protective veil.


    One by one, the servants began to move, guiding their neighbors and loved ones with them. No one dared question him again.


    Even the Margrave, though momentarily surprised, nodded and began directing her soldiers to escort and protect the people as they gathered.


    Kyle turned his gaze back toward the dark forest, his jaw clenched tight. The ruins pulsed like a living organism¡ªan infestation ready to consume everything.

 Chapter 133 133: Ch 133: It is too late - Part 3

    Melissa''s eyes darted anxiously between the glowing ruins and the frightened villagers herded toward the center of the village.


    The air was thick with unstable mana, and each step the ruins took toward them felt like the noose tightening around their necks.


    "What should we do, young master? They''re getting too close."


    Melissa asked, her voice low but tense.


    Even Silvy, normally calm and self-assured, looked shaken.


    Her eyes traced the pulsing symbols etched into the land, spreading like fire through dry grass.


    "I''ve never seen this kind of ruin magic before. This... this isn''t natural. I don''t even think it''s just magic anymore."


    She muttered, her brows furrowed.


    Kyle''s gaze was steady, even in the face of the creeping curse.


    "You two¡ªhead to the village center. Keep the people safe. If anything gets past us, you''ll be the last line of defense."


    Silvy hesitated, but Melissa gave a firm nod.


    "Understood."


    Kyle turned to Bruce.


    "You''re coming with me. I''ll need your strength to tear the core of this array apart."


    Bruce groaned, shoulders already slumping.


    "Why do I always get the heavy lifting? You''re sending the pretty ones off to chill while I''m stuck with the suicidal work."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "You got a problem with that?"


    Bruce straightened immediately, giving a salute.


    "Absolutely not, young master! It''s an honor to be used like a human sledgehammer."


    Without another word, Kyle surged forward, following Queen''s guidance.


    The hawk soared high above them, sharp eyes gleaming as it scanned the terrain.


    With its senses fused with Kyle''s, he was able to weave effortlessly through the twisting trees, guided by an unseen path. Queen''s vision brought him directly to the source.


    But as soon as his boots hit the right patch of land, Kyle''s senses flared.


    Wild mana signatures¡ªmultiple¡ªrushed toward him like a crashing wave.


    "Bruce, make sure nothing gets in my way. Not even a breath."


    Kyle said calmly.


    Bruce cracked his knuckles.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got your back, young master."


    And then they came.


    A dozen corrupted beasts burst through the tree line¡ªmisshapen wolves with violet-glowing eyes, stags with bone spines growing from their backs, and a wild boar twice the size of a carriage.


    Their bodies reeked of cursed mana, and their snarls were like broken chainsaws. They leapt toward Kyle.


    But Bruce moved first, slamming his fists into the earth and kicking up a wave of dirt to blind the creatures.


    He leapt into the fray with a roar, meeting the beasts head-on.


    For a while, he held them off, but their numbers were too many, and his strikes were slowing.


    A claw raked his side. Another beast bit into his shoulder before he smashed its skull in.


    "I could really use some backup!"


    Bruce yelled, stumbling back from the growing tide.


    Then the wind shifted.


    A towering creature slammed into the battlefield with enough force to shake the ground.


    Queen, in its transformed form¡ªa Frozen Armoured Bear¡ªlet out a deafening roar. Its body shimmered with icy armor, frost spreading in every direction.


    It charged into the monsters with raw fury, swinging massive paws that crushed bones and shattered skulls.


    "Queen... you''re amazing. I''ll not complain about you again...for a while."


    Bruce whispered, awestruck, before diving back into the fight with renewed energy.


    But Kyle didn''t turn to look. He couldn''t.


    His focus was locked on the glowing ruin beneath his feet, an enormous array burned into the ground in an ancient language no longer spoken.


    The symbols pulsed with greed, leeching mana from every root, leaf, and creature in the area.


    And when Kyle extended his hands toward it, the ruins reacted.


    A surge of dark mana rose like a tide and lashed at him, trying to bind him, twist him, consume him.


    He clenched his jaw and pushed his hands deeper, channeling his own energy to intercept the flow.


    The ruins clawed at his body, his veins, his mind¡ªtempting him with illusion and pain, offering him power in return for surrender.


    Kyle didn''t flinch.


    The array was ancient, but not flawless.


    It followed a pattern¡ªone Kyle had studied before. Complex in appearance, but simple once unraveled correctly. The challenge wasn''t knowledge.


    It was endurance.


    Kyle could already feel his body resisting.


    His internal mana was burning at both ends, and sharp pain shot through his fingers and up to his chest.


    Sweat beaded along his brow, and his breathing became heavier.


    "Just hold on...I need five more minutes."


    He muttered to himself.


    But even as he said that, he knew.


    Five minutes might be more than his body could give.


    Mana began to condense thickly around Kyle like a gathering storm.


    Their wild eyes snapped toward the source of the disturbance¡ªtoward him.


    One by one, the monsters stopped fighting Queen and Bruce.


    As if possessed by something far greater than instinct, they slowly turned and began to move toward the glow of Kyle''s mana, drawn like moths to a flame.


    Growls rose into the air, low and hungry. Even the trees seemed to hush in their presence.


    Kyle, deep in concentration, remained unaware of the creeping danger.


    His entire being was focused on reversing the mana flow embedded in the ancient ruin beneath him.


    The array trembled under his touch, resisting his interference like a wild beast cornered and wounded.


    His arm throbbed violently. It felt as if the blood in his veins had been replaced with molten iron, each heartbeat threatening to burst the limb apart.


    But he didn''t stop.


    He couldn''t.


    His fingers dug deeper into the symbols carved into the earth, and slowly, finally, he felt the tide shift.


    The flow of mana, once draining outward to corrupt the land, now began to spiral inward¡ªback into the array''s heart.


    The array screeched.


    It wasn''t a sound heard with ears, but felt deep within the bones¡ªlike the cry of something old and unwilling to die.


    Kyle gritted his teeth and gave one last push, forcing every tendril of stray mana to obey.


    Light burst from the ground beneath him, and with a violent crack, the array exploded in a shockwave of raw energy.


    The beasts froze mid-step, their savage focus shattered.


    They flinched, yelped, and then, as if struck by fear for the first time, turned and fled into the forest, vanishing like shadows before the sun.


    Bruce, who was now leaning on a chunk of broken tree bark for support, let out a ragged breath.


    "Are... are we done now?"


    He asked, barely able to lift his head.


    Kyle opened his mouth to respond, his own chest heaving from the strain¡ªbut his senses screamed a warning first.


    A final pulse of resistance surged from the shattered ruins, and a concentrated beam of mana, white-hot and furious, burst out from the core¡ªaimed directly at them.


    Kyle reacted instantly.


    He grabbed Bruce by the collar and yanked him to the side, rolling with him across the ground just as the beam passed overhead.


    The condensed blast struck a tree behind them¡ªand vaporized a clean hole straight through the thick trunk.


    The blast echoed into the night, and the tree, with a loud groan, toppled moments later, its fall muffled by the surrounding forest.


    Both men lay on the ground for a moment, panting. Kyle''s clothes were scorched, his skin blistered in places from the backdraft, but his eyes remained sharp.


    Bruce let out a weak laugh.


    "Remind me never to complain again."

 Chapter 134 134: Ch 134: It is too late - Part 4

    With the first ruin dealt with, Kyle and Bruce made their way toward the second location Queen had marked earlier.


    Kyle''s steps were slower now¡ªhis right arm throbbed from the earlier backlash, and though he kept it mostly hidden, Bruce had noticed the signs.


    ''Tsk, my arm is hurting a lot more than I expected it to. Will it really break this time? I will have to make sure that does not happen.''


    A horde of beasts blocked their path again, growling and snarling at the intrusion.


    Bruce took a step forward, cracking his knuckles and rolling his shoulders.


    "Leave this to me, Young Master. I''ll clear them out in no time."


    But Kyle simply raised his good arm and let out a pulse of mana that formed into a slash of pure force.


    It carved a clean path through the horde like a hot knife through butter.


    The monsters scattered in confusion, momentarily stunned by the raw, oppressive energy.


    Bruce blinked, then sighed.


    "You know, you could let me show off once in a while."


    Kyle gave no answer, only walking through the cleared path, his focus entirely locked on the presence of the next ruin.


    Bruce followed, muttering to himself before taking a defensive stance near the perimeter of the clearing.


    Queen, in its hawk form, circled above them, its piercing gaze scanning for more enemies while its mana linked with Kyle''s, silently supporting him.


    Kyle dropped to one knee before the second ruin.


    Like the last, it was buried beneath layers of dirt and tangled roots, pulsing with a sickly, cursed light.


    He placed his injured hand on it despite the pain.


    The array immediately fought back¡ªshoving its influence into his body, clawing at his mana circuits, trying to take him over just as it had tried with the others.


    Kyle''s brow furrowed in concentration.


    He drew a deep breath and began the reversal process.


    Kyle''s mana surged and pushed against the cursed flow, twisting and rewiring the flow of energy.


    His vision blurred slightly from the strain, but he kept at it, the pain in his arm intensifying with every passing second.


    Behind him, Bruce and Queen were holding off another wave of frenzied beasts.


    Bruce kicked one wolf-like creature back and muttered.


    "If he''s not done in a minute, I might have to start praying."


    Queen let out a screech and dove, transforming mid-flight into its Frozen Armored Bear form.


    It slammed into a trio of monsters with enough force to shake the ground. The temperature around them plummeted.


    Kyle didn''t hear any of it.


    His world had shrunk down to the ruin in front of him and the burning inside his arm.


    Then, finally, the cursed energy trembled and collapsed inward. The ruin began to break down under the strain of Kyle''s mana until it could no longer hold.


    But this time, the defense mechanism activated with a vengeance.


    The moment the core destabilized, the ruin exploded in a blinding flash of light and heat.


    Kyle sensed it just in time.


    He threw his mana up as a shield, protecting his face, but the explosion licked across his left arm before the barrier fully formed.


    The searing heat tore through his sleeve, and he winced, falling to one knee.


    The ground shook.


    The animals, suddenly freed from the ruin''s influence, let out confused cries and began scattering into the woods, no longer hostile.


    Bruce lowered his fists and let out a deep sigh.


    "Finally..."


    Turning toward Kyle, Bruce''s relief turned into panic the moment he saw the blood and burns on his young master''s arm.


    "Y-Young Master! Your arm¡ªwhat happened? Why didn''t you say something?! Does it hurt? Should I carry you back? Do you need herbs? We can¡ª"


    "Queen, please shut him up. My head hurts."


    Kyle muttered without looking up.


    The hawk, already in flight once again, swooped down and began pecking at Bruce''s head.


    "OW! Ow, alright! I get it! I''ll shut up!"


    Bruce ducked, rubbing his scalp.


    Kyle slowly rose, wincing.


    "We''re done here. The cursed barrier around the village has been dismantled. Let''s head back to the center before anything else shows up."


    Bruce hurried to his side, trying to support him.


    "Are you sure you''re okay to walk? I can carry you if¡ª"


    "I''m fine," Kyle said flatly, brushing Bruce''s hand away. "I''ve dealt with worse."


    Queen circled overhead, its wings slicing the air as it kept watch over the now-quiet forest.


    Though its shape was once elegant and regal, there was something almost monstrous about its form in the fading light, like a silent protector that had once been something more.


    Bruce glanced around warily.


    "You think that was the last of them?"


    "No. But it''s the last one for today and the last one we have to deal with as a part of helping out"


    Kyle said.


    And with that, the two of them¡ªfollowed from above by Queen¡ªbegan their walk back toward the village center, the burned remains of the second ruin still glowing faintly behind them.


    ______


    Margrave Ricca led the frightened servants toward the village center with Silvy and Melissa flanking the group.


    Despite the shaking earth and the fading light, Ricca remained composed, her voice steady as she barked orders.


    "Stay close! No one wanders off! We''ll be safe at the plaza!"


    But safety was short-lived.


    Barely moments after reaching the center, growls and snarls echoed through the village streets.


    From the shadows emerged monsters¡ªwarped and frenzied creatures clearly affected by the cursed mana.


    Melissa didn''t hesitate.


    "Silvy, left flank!"


    "On it!"


    The elf responded, unsheathing her bow ready.


    The pair launched themselves at the first wave, blades flashing, striking down the beasts that dared get too close.


    Despite their coordinated attacks, the monsters kept coming.


    Ricca quickly turned to her guards.


    "Support them! Keep the beasts away from the villagers!"


    Her knights joined the fray, but the tide didn''t slow. The creatures just kept pouring in.


    The terrified servants screamed and huddled together, unsure whether to run or hide.


    Just as despair began creeping into their hearts, a strange light shimmered across the sky¡ªfollowed by a loud crack.


    Everyone looked up to see the barrier surrounding the village flicker. A jagged fracture split across it like lightning across glass.


    Melissa''s eyes lit up.


    "He''s doing it... Young Master is handling the ruins."


    More cracks formed, one after another, racing along the sky like breaking ice.


    The monsters froze mid-charge, sensing the change. Panic gave way to hope as the corrupted beasts slowly began to retreat.


    Then, with a sound like a thunderclap, the entire barrier shattered. Light rippled outward as cursed energy bled away into the ground.


    The beasts howled in confusion and bolted back into the forest.


    A collective breath of relief passed through the villagers. Some sank to their knees, others openly wept.


    Margrave Ricca looked skyward with awe, then toward the forest where Kyle had gone.


    "He really... did it."


    She whispered.


    Silvy lowered her weapons, panting.


    "Of course he did."


    Melissa smiled, brushing blood off her cheek.


    "That''s our Young Master."


    Servants began to cheer, voices rising in gratitude. Though they had barely glimpsed him, they all knew who to thank for their survival.


    Young Master Kyle and his courage.

 Chapter 135: Ch 135: The Lost Lead - Part 1 Prev

    As Kyle and Bruce stepped back into the village, the weight of battle still clinging to their clothes and posture, they were met with a surprising sight¡ªsmiles.


    Warm, genuine smiles from the villagers and servants alike.


    Despite the lingering fear, relief had spread through the people like sunlight breaking through storm clouds.


    "Thank the stars you''re safe!"


    One of the older servants exclaimed.


    "You saved us, Young Master. We''re alive because of you!"


    Another added with tearful gratitude.


    Even those who had previously been too wary to approach now offered shy bows or hushed words of thanks.


    Kyle lifted a hand and gave a calm, composed nod.


    "I understand your gratitude. But it''s late. Everyone should return to their rooms and rest. There may still be work ahead of us tomorrow."


    His voice, gentle yet firm, soothed the crowd.


    The villagers and servants began dispersing, bowing one last time before shuffling off under the guard of the Margrave''s knights.


    Margrave Ricca remained behind, her arms crossed as she studied Kyle.


    "I must thank you properly. You saved not only the village, but my people. I owe you more than I can express."


    Kyle arched a brow.


    "Words are nice, but I believe in actions more."


    That earned a light laugh from her.


    "Then I shall act. Consider this: a formal treaty between us. You will have my support¡ªmilitary, strategic, and political¡ªshould you ever need it."


    "I''ll take you up on that. And... some financial backing as well. I have a few plans in motion that could use funding."


    Kyle said without hesitation.


    Ricca blinked, clearly caught off-guard by the bluntness.


    "You don''t waste time, do you?"


    "I don''t believe in pretending I don''t need help."


    He replied simply.


    She shook her head, half amused, half impressed.


    "You''re the first person I''ve met who''s asked for money from someone already complaining about being broke."


    Kyle offered her a faint smirk.


    You haven''t seen my greed yet."


    A sudden chill tickled the back of Ricca''s neck.


    She wasn''t sure if it was the breeze or something more ominous behind those words.


    "Noted. Well, I think I should get back to my room before I end up agreeing to give you the estate too."


    She murmured, coughing politely.


    Kyle said nothing, merely inclining his head with that same calm look. Ricca excused herself quickly and disappeared into the manor.


    But before Kyle could enjoy the quiet, Melissa and Silvy practically materialized at his side.


    "Young Master! Are you hurt?"


    Melissa asked, her voice urgent as her eyes darted toward his bandaged arm.


    "You shouldn''t be moving around in that condition."


    Silvy added, though concern softened her usual cheekiness.


    Kyle sighed inwardly. He could already feel the tension rising between the two, like a storm brewing behind polite smiles.


    "I''m fine. Your concern is noted, but I need some peace right now."


    He said flatly.


    Melissa looked like she wanted to protest, but Kyle cut her off with a look.


    "Bruce, take them back to their rooms."


    He ordered.


    Bruce, who had just caught up, groaned.


    "Why do I feel like I''m the one always stuck with peacekeeping duty?"


    "Because you are. Get going."


    Kyle said without humor.


    Bruce gave a lazy salute.


    "Come on, ladies. Let''s not make him regret saving the village."


    Melissa muttered something under her breath, while Silvy gave Kyle one last worried glance before turning away.


    Once Kyle was certain that everyone had gone to their rooms and the manor halls were quiet, he turned away from the main corridor and headed toward the dungeon.


    The flickering torchlight barely reached the bottom of the steps, but Kyle''s footsteps were steady as ever.


    He didn''t need the light to guide him¡ªhis purpose lit the path.


    The herb master sat shackled to the wall, his head resting back against cold stone.


    When he saw Kyle approaching, his lips curled into a twisted smirk.


    "Ah... the young lady again... or should I say, the monster behind the mask?"


    Kyle didn''t react, merely coming to a halt in front of the bars. He met the man''s eyes, and the herb master''s grin widened.


    "Did you like my little present? The ruins... the barrier? A gift, really. Just a taste of what''s coming."


    The man asked mockingly.


    "I''ve dealt with your gift."


    Kyle said, voice as calm and cold as steel.


    That wiped the smirk off the herb master''s face.


    "What nonsense are you¡ª"


    "The barrier is gone. The ruins are broken. Your beasts have retreated. Your curse failed."


    Kyle continued.


    The herb master stared at him, wide-eyed.


    "Impossible."


    Kyle unlocked the cell and stepped in.


    "You''re lying. It shouldn''t have fallen so soon¡ª"


    The man said, scrambling to his feet as far as his chains would allow.


    "Come."


    Kyle said simply, grabbing him by the collar and yanking him forward.


    The herb master resisted at first, but one look at Kyle''s expression shut him up.


    He let himself be dragged, stumbling behind the young man as they ascended the stairs and emerged into the courtyard.


    As soon as the herb master stepped outside, he froze. The air was still, clean. No oppressive pressure.


    No curse. And most of all, no glowing ruin barrier enclosing the village. It was gone.


    Completely gone.


    His knees gave out, and he collapsed to the ground.


    "N-No... this can''t be..."


    Kyle stood over him, arms crossed.


    "I-I didn''t mean it! I swear! I didn''t think it''d go this far! Please... forgive me...I''ll never do it again! I was forced¡ª!"


    The man begged, groveling on the stone path.


    Kyle didn''t flinch.


    "That''s not why I brought you out here."


    The herb master stopped.


    "Then...?"


    "I want to know how you learned about ruins. How you manipulated mana the way you did. That''s not knowledge common in this world¡ªnot even among scholars.""


    Kyle said.


    The herb master''s face twisted into panic.


    "I¡ªI can''t say. I''m under a contract. I''ll die if I say anything."


    Kyle knelt beside him, his eyes narrowing.


    "Say it anyway."


    "I can''t¡ª!"


    "Say it!"


    Kyle repeated, his voice dipping into something darker, weightier. Even the air seemed to thicken under his words.


    The herb master whimpered.


    "You don''t understand. The contract¡ªit''ll kill me¡ª"


    "I''ll stop it if you speak.""


    Kyle said.


    Shaking, the man swallowed.


    "It... it came from¡ª"


    The words never finished.


    Suddenly, mana flared violently inside his body, surging like a firestorm.


    The herb master screamed and clutched his chest as light poured from his eyes and mouth.


    His skin began to glow, the veins beneath the surface boiling with mana.


    Kyle''s eyes widened.


    He immediately placed his hand on the herb master''s chest and pushed his own mana in, trying to suppress the flare.


    But the backlash was wild¡ªdesigned to kill anyone who broke the contract without mercy.


    From behind him, a screech pierced the night as Queen flew down in a blur of feathers. It circled high above them, sensing the mana spiraling out of control.


    All it took was one second and all the progress Kyle had made evaporated in thin air.


    It left him feeling disappointed but it also made him sure that the person behind what was happening was meticulous and not easy to find.


    ______


    You can check out my story - Tyrant''s return: Reborn as a Good-For-Nothing Rich Young Master for WPC.

 Chapter 136: Ch 136: The Lost Lead - Part 2 Prev

    "I told you to speak carefully. Idiot..."


    Kyle muttered, gritting his teeth as he tried to contain the magical combustion.


    The herb master screamed again, voice cracking, body trembling violently.


    For a moment, it seemed he might explode from the pressure building within.


    Then¡ªsudden stillness.


    Kyle forced a surge of his own mana, clashing against the wild storm.


    For a heartbeat, time seemed to freeze. Then the mana inside the herb master dispersed¡ªlike smoke in the wind.


    He collapsed, unconscious, but breathing.


    Kyle stood over him, chest rising with effort.


    His injured arm throbbed from the exertion.


    He turned his head slightly, watching as Queen circled once and landed near him. It tilted its head, eyes gleaming with concern as it silently observed the collapsed man.


    Kyle didn''t look at it.


    "I think I found my lead...and lost it as well."


    Queen let out a quiet screech.


    Kyle turned away, heading back toward the dungeon entrance, his mind spinning.


    That contract wasn''t a normal one. It had been created using methods beyond this kingdom''s reach. Beyond this world, perhaps.


    And whoever had made it... was prepared to kill to protect their secrets.


    Unfortunately, Kyle had failed this time.


    ______


    The scent of warm bread and freshly brewed tea filled the morning air, but the mood at the breakfast table remained quiet.


    Margrave Ricca sipped slowly from her cup, but the dark circles under her eyes betrayed the truth¡ªshe hadn''t slept all night.


    Kyle watched her with a small frown.


    Despite everything that had happened, she was already back at work. Her shoulders were tense, her expression focused, but her movements slightly sluggish.


    "You should rest."


    Kyle said bluntly, cutting through the silence.


    Ricca gave a tired smile.


    "I will. After a few more things are sorted."


    "You look like you''ve been up all night. Is there anything we can do to help?"


    Silvy added softly, glancing at the Margrave with something resembling concern.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow and turned to look at her.


    "Now that''s a surprise. When did you change your tone about the Margrave? Wasn''t it just a few days ago you were ready to bite her head off?"


    Silvy''s eyes widened, and a faint blush colored her cheeks.


    "T-That was different! I only acted like that because... well, because she was clearly interested in you!"


    Ricca didn''t miss a beat.


    "I still am,"


    She said with a wink, sipping her tea again.


    Silvy turned redder, completely flustered.


    "Y-You¡ª!"


    Kyle sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "Let''s not do this at the breakfast table."


    "But¡ª!"


    Silvy and Ricca both began to speak at once, only to be cut off by Kyle''s calm voice.


    "I won''t be staying. We''ll be leaving in an hour."


    That was enough to silence them both.


    Silvy blinked, then jolted to her feet.


    "I¡ªI need to pack!"


    She stammered, and quickly excused herself from the table, nearly knocking over her chair in the process.


    Kyle calmly returned to his tea as Ricca chuckled behind her cup.


    "I will be back as well soon."


    Melissa left just as quickly.


    Silvy dashed down the hall, still flustered from the breakfast exchange. Her cheeks were hot, and her mind swirled with embarrassment.


    ''Why did the Margrave have to say that in front of Kyle?!''


    She didn''t even notice the person standing in her path until she almost collided with her.


    Melissa.


    The older girl stood with her arms crossed, her eyes narrowing as she stepped directly into Silvy''s path. Her expression was not one of greeting.


    "Keep in your lane. Don''t get ahead of yourself."


    Melissa said sharply.


    Silvy froze, blinking at her.


    "What''s your problem?"


    "You know exactly what I''m talking about. Our young master is far too kind to say anything himself. That''s why I''m here."


    Melissa said coldly.


    Silvy narrowed her eyes.


    "So what¡ªyou''re his voice now?"


    "I''m here to warn you. Don''t mistake Kyle''s kindness for interest. And don''t try to push your way in where you''re not wanted."


    Melissa said firmly.


    Silvy scowled.


    "If Kyle has a problem with what I say or do, he can tell me himself. I don''t need a guard dog barking on his behalf."


    Melissa''s gaze sharpened.


    "You''re meddling with someone who is already engaged. Know your place."


    "Oh? And are you in that place? Because I''ve never once heard Kyle refer to you as his fiance?e."


    Silvy crossed her arms.


    Melissa''s mouth tightened.


    "I think you''re just too afraid to make a move yourself. You''re scared of disappointing him, so you pretend you''re guarding his honor instead. But me?"


    Silvy continued.


    She leaned in slightly, her voice dropping.


    "I''m not scared. I''ll make Kyle fall for me. I''ll stand beside him¡ªnot behind him."


    Melissa''s hand clenched into a fist at her side, but she didn''t strike. She simply stared for a long moment before stepping aside.


    "You''ll regret it."


    She said quietly.


    Silvy didn''t flinch.


    "We''ll see."


    With that, she turned and continued down the hallway, leaving Melissa standing there in silence.


    ______


    The morning sun was just beginning to peek over the trees when they stood at the edge of the village, preparing to leave.


    Horses were saddled, bags were packed, and Queen circled high above, keeping a vigilant watch over the group.


    Bruce glanced between Melissa and Silvy, then scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    "Man, the atmosphere''s tense. You could cut it with a knife..."


    He muttered.


    Neither Melissa nor Silvy responded.


    In fact, they weren''t even looking at each other.


    Both girls kept a carefully calculated distance, their expressions unreadable.


    And yet, every few seconds, each of them stole a glance at Kyle, only to avert their eyes quickly when they realized the other was watching.


    Bruce sighed and looked away.


    "Seriously... this is going to be a long trip."


    As they departed from the Margrave''s estate and the village grew smaller behind them, Bruce suddenly snapped his fingers in realization.


    "Ah, right! Young Master¡ªwhat about your arm? Did you get it treated after last night?"


    Kyle looked down at the arm in question. It was still bandaged, slightly stiff.


    "I forgot. We did leave in a hurry."


    He said simply.


    Bruce paled instantly.


    "You what?!"


    Two sharp, deadly glares turned on him at once¡ªMelissa and Silvy, their expressions filled with restrained fury.


    Bruce could almost hear the sound of knives being drawn, even if no one had moved.


    He gulped.


    "N-No big deal, right? I mean, it''s not like I¡ª"


    "Bruce. Treat the injury."


    Kyle said, voice calm but firm.


    "I-I would love to, really, but I don''t have the best hands for that kind of¡ª"


    Kyle''s gaze narrowed ever so slightly.


    Bruce felt the weight of his soul shudder under the pressure of it.


    "Right. Yes. Treating it. Of course."


    He turned around and began digging through his pack for supplies, muttering under his breath.


    "Why am I always the one who gets stuck with this stuff..."


    Queen swooped low overhead once, as if amused, before continuing its silent patrol.


    Melissa and Silvy watched from opposite sides of the group, their attention still half-focused on each other.


    Neither said a word, but the unspoken battle raged on in stolen glances and stiff shoulders.


    Bruce, meanwhile, wrapped the bandage with all the care of a man who valued his life.

 Chapter 137: Ch 137: Changing Tides - Part 1

    The carriage wheels hadn''t even come to a full stop before Bruce pushed the door open and practically launched himself out.


    He landed with a deep breath and a hand pressed to his chest, looking like a soldier who had just escaped a battlefield.


    "Sweet mercy. I thought one of them was going to strangle the other. Or me."


    He muttered under his breath.


    Kyle stepped out next, composed as always, his sharp gaze sweeping across the familiar gates of Armstrong territory.


    Before he could say a word, Bernard, the Armstrong estate''s ever-efficient butler, appeared with a respectful bow.


    "Young Master Kyle, His Grace the Duke wishes for you to report to him immediately. He requests your presence before anything else."


    Bernard said with a nod


    Kyle nodded without hesitation.


    "Of course. Please make sure my guest and companions are comfortable until I return."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Silvy''s posture straightened, her eyes gleaming with victory.


    She turned toward Melissa, her expression practically glowing.


    "Guest. How refined.""


    She said smugly.


    Melissa crossed her arms, unimpressed.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself. You''re just a guest. Temporary. Meanwhile, I''m a companion. That''s a different status."


    "Oh? You share that title with Bruce. I don''t share mine with anyone."


    Silvy tilted her head.


    The two women locked eyes, tension flaring between them like a lit match.


    Even Queen, circling in the sky above, seemed to slow its flight as if wary of the brewing storm.


    Bernard, noticing the heated exchange, wisely stepped in.


    "Ladies, allow me to show you to your rooms. We''ve prepared separate accommodations to ensure your comfort."


    He interjected smoothly.


    Melissa gave one last sharp glance in Silvy''s direction, while Silvy responded with a delicate smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    As Bernard led them away in opposite directions, Bruce leaned toward Kyle and whispered.


    "I''d rather fight another monster horde than be stuck in a carriage with them again."


    Kyle didn''t respond, but a faint, tired sigh escaped him as he turned toward the Duke''s chambers.


    Behind him, the tension lingered in the air like smoke¡ªunspoken, but undeniably present.


    ______


    As Kyle made his way through the familiar halls of the Armstrong estate toward the Duke''s office, he was met by a figure leaning against one of the marble columns ahead.


    Christan straightened, arms crossed, a smirk playing on his lips.


    "Where do you think you''re going? Off to report something to Father, I assume. Tell me¡ªwhat are you planning to say?"


    Christan asked coolly.


    Kyle didn''t slow his pace.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Christan stepped directly into Kyle''s path, blocking the hallway with a deliberate stance.


    "It is my business. I won''t let you take another step until you tell me what you''re here to tell him."


    Kyle came to a stop, his eyes calm but unreadable.


    "This is your last warning. Step aside, or I''ll move you myself."


    He said, voice low and steady.


    Christan''s smirk widened, tinged with mockery.


    "There it is. The empty threat. You won''t lay a hand on me¡ªyou never have. You think you''re above it. Besides, I''m your brother. You wouldn''t dare."


    Before he could finish the sentence, Kyle moved.


    With a swift motion, Kyle seized Christan by the front of his coat and shoved him aside.


    It wasn''t an act of violence born of rage, but a display of quiet, effortless strength.


    Christan stumbled, wide-eyed and off balance, and before he could react, Kyle was already walking past him, not even sparing him a glance.


    "You should''ve moved when I warned you."


    Kyle said without breaking stride.


    Christan stared after him, stunned into silence, fury and disbelief warring across his face.


    He had expected another one of Kyle''s calm retreats, not this show of dominance.


    The sound of Kyle''s footsteps echoed down the hall, leaving Christan behind¡ªspeechless, and for the first time in a long while, uncertain.


    Christan stood frozen, eyes wide and disbelieving as he stared at Kyle''s retreating back.


    His pride¡ªno, his entire worldview¡ªhad been rattled by what just happened.


    Kyle had never dared to lay a hand on him before. Never challenged him openly. Never won so decisively.


    That wasn''t the frail, obedient little brother he remembered. That was someone else entirely.


    Snarling in frustration, Christan took a step forward and reached out.


    ''He couldn''t let it end like this.''


    His hand shot out and grabbed the back of Kyle''s collar. He tugged, expecting resistance but also expecting to pull Kyle off balance, to reclaim the upper hand.


    Instead, Kyle didn''t budge.


    Christan pulled harder. Nothing. Kyle stood unmoved, not even swaying from the force.


    "You''re pathetic. If you''re that interested in tossing people around, let me show you how it''s actually done."


    Kyle said, voice cold as steel.


    Before Christan could react, Kyle turned and grabbed his outstretched arm.


    The grip was brutal¡ªtight, unyielding, and far too strong. Christan let out a sharp gasp as pressure flared through his wrist.


    "Let go!"


    Christan snapped, trying to pull back, but Kyle didn''t flinch.


    "I said I''d show you. Feel that? That''s what it means to actually have strength."


    Kyle muttered, twisting Christan''s arm just slightly.


    Not enough to break it¡ªbut enough to make the pain scream up his forearm.


    Christan''s face contorted, a mix of rage and fear flashing across it.


    He grit his teeth, refusing to scream but unable to hide his pain.


    "You''ll regret this. I swear you''ll¡ª!"


    He hissed.


    Kyle didn''t reply. His eyes flicked up toward the end of the corridor¡ªhe felt it before he saw it.


    A powerful mana signature approaching fast.


    The Duke.


    Kyle released Christan with a jerk. The sudden lack of support made Christan stumble.


    He clutched his aching wrist, knees wobbling as he sank to the floor with a low grunt.


    "Damn it...!"


    "What happened here?"


    The deep voice was calm, but it carried weight.


    Christan''s head whipped up as the Duke stepped into view, his presence cutting through the tension in the corridor like a blade.


    Kyle turned and bowed his head lightly, offering a respectful greeting.


    "F-Father! He attacked me! Did you see what he did?! You have to punish him. This¡ªthis is completely unacceptable!"


    Christan said quickly, seizing the moment. He scrambled to his feet, still holding his injured wrist.


    The Duke didn''t respond at first.


    His gaze swept over Christan¡ªshaking legs, desperate eyes, flushed cheeks¡ªand then to Kyle, who stood composed, unreadable, untouched.


    "Pick yourself up, Christan. You''re embarrassing the Armstrong name with your whining and your trembling.


    The Duke said flatly.


    Christan blinked.


    But¡ªFather¡ª!"


    "Now."


    Christan''s jaw snapped shut. The words were clear. No support. No defense. Nothing to fall back on.


    Biting his lip to keep himself from saying something he would regret, Christan turned and stalked off down the hall, shoulders tight with humiliation.


    Kyle watched him go, and only then did he glance toward the Duke.


    The Duke, meanwhile, hadn''t looked away from Kyle for a moment.


    There was no reprimand. No anger. Only silent evaluation.


    Kyle didn''t need words to understand¡ªhis father was watching. Measuring. Testing.


    And in that moment, Kyle realized that this entire encounter, from the second he walked into the hallway, had likely been a test. One not set by Christan, but by the Duke himself.


    And Kyle had passed.

 Chapter 138 138: Ch 138: Changing Tides - Part 2

    The Duke stood in silence for a moment before nodding toward his office doors.


    "Come."


    He said, his voice as composed as ever.


    Kyle followed without a word, his steps measured and silent.


    He could feel the weight of the Duke''s gaze at his back, heavy with curiosity, scrutiny¡ªand perhaps approval.


    Inside the office, the Duke gestured toward a seat across from his desk, where a steaming cup of tea had already been placed.


    Kyle took the seat, lifted the cup, and took a slow sip.


    The scent was familiar¡ªan old favorite of his father''s. A subtle test of comfort, perhaps. Kyle didn''t react.


    The Duke didn''t waste time. He placed the written report Kyle had sent ahead of his return on the table.


    "Fill in the blanks."


    Kyle gave a brief nod and began.


    He detailed the incident with Tirakos¡ªhow the ritual had been set to consume the village, how it had used forbidden magic, and how he''d intervened.


    He explained the mechanisms of the cursed barrier, the ruined seals, and how the monsters had been drawn in by the unstable mana.


    He spoke of how he broke the seals manually and dismantled the corrupted array, ultimately shattering the ritual from within.


    The Duke listened in silence, fingers steepled beneath his chin. His face remained unreadable, unmoved even when Kyle spoke of his encounter with Tirakos.


    "You faced a god alone and you claim to have won."


    The Duke finally said, more a statement than a question.


    Kyle set his cup down with a soft clink.


    "I wouldn''t call it a victory. Tirakos''s physical form failed before the fight truly began. I merely survived what was left of it. But I''m confident I''ll win when we meet again."


    He replied calmly.


    There was no arrogance in his tone¡ªonly certainty, cool and composed.


    The Duke''s expression didn''t change, but the air in the room shifted slightly, like a silent note being struck between them.


    "A good job. Though you were late returning. Points will be deducted."


    The Duke said after a beat.


    Kyle didn''t argue. He simply nodded, accepting the judgment without complaint.


    "Anything else to report?"


    The Duke asked.


    Kyle paused.


    He thought about mentioning Margrave Ricca¡ªthe incident with the herb master, the curse, the monsters, the foreign mana.


    But something told him not to.


    The Duke''s eyes were just a little too sharp, his tone just a little too expectant. It wasn''t a real inquiry¡ªit was another test.


    Kyle met his father''s gaze and replied smoothly.


    "No. That is all."


    For the first time in the meeting, a flicker of something¡ªperhaps surprise¡ªflashed across the Duke''s face.


    He didn''t press.


    "Very well. You''ve passed my trial. "As promised, your reward: a piece of land south of the main estate. You may claim it as your own."


    the Duke said finally, rising to his feet.


    Kyle stood and bowed his head in thanks.


    "I appreciate the gift."


    Without another word, Kyle turned and exited the office, leaving behind only the soft click of the closing door.


    Once alone, the Duke returned to his desk.


    From one of the bottom drawers, he pulled out a thick envelope and slid out a document¡ªa map of land tucked far south, on the very edge of the Armstrong territory.


    To most, it would look worthless. Barren soil, broken terrain, and no visible resources.


    But the Duke knew better.


    Hidden beneath its cracked surface were veins of rare minerals and natural mana springs, dormant but potent.


    The land would not give up its secrets easily. It was a place that required vision, patience, and strength.


    The Duke studied the map for a moment longer before folding it and sealing it with Kyle''s name.


    "A new challenge. Let''s see what you make of this, my son."


    He murmured to himself, placing the envelope aside.


    ______


    The next morning, the atmosphere in the estate''s grand dining hall was anything but quiet.


    Even before Kyle entered, whispers fluttered through the air like buzzing insects.


    Heads turned, conversations hushed for a moment, and then resumed in full force¡ªonly louder this time, voices thick with speculation and disbelief.


    "That''s him, right? The Duke''s useless son?"


    "No way he''s useless if he saved an entire village!"


    "They say he fought a god¡ªcan you believe that? A god!"


    "I heard the ruins themselves exploded and he walked out alive!"


    Though the actual details of what had happened were still shrouded in mystery, the story had grown wild with each retelling.


    Kyle, once dismissed and ridiculed by most of the Duchy, was suddenly at the center of every conversation.


    When Bruce and Melissa stepped into the dining hall, they didn''t go unnoticed either.


    For the first time in a long while, people moved aside respectfully for them.


    Guards and attendants nodded their greetings, and nobles offered faint but polite smiles.


    Bruce stood taller than usual, his chest puffed out with pride. Melissa had a rare, satisfied gleam in her eyes as they made their way toward their seats beside Kyle.


    A group of guards approached them before they could sit.


    "Is it true? About the village and the monsters? What really happened? When did Young Master Kyle change?"


    One asked, eyes wide with anticipation.


    Bruce raised an eyebrow, then crossed his arms.


    "Change? Who said he changed? He''s always been like this. You were just too blind to see it."


    He scoffed.


    Melissa nodded in agreement, coolly sipping her tea.


    "Our young master''s been extraordinary from the start. The rest of you just didn''t bother looking past the surface."


    The guards fell silent, embarrassed by the truth in their words. Bruce and Melissa didn''t indulge them further.


    After breakfast, they excused themselves and headed out to their usual private training grounds for a spar.


    But what they found there left Bruce stunned.


    An entire group of armored soldiers were lined up, shoulder to shoulder, weapons in hand and eager expressions on their faces.


    The moment they saw Bruce, they stepped forward, speaking all at once.


    "We heard about what happened!"


    "You''re the commander of Young Master Kyle''s elite guard, right?"


    "We want to join his side too¡ªhow do we sign up?!"


    Bruce blinked.


    "What...?"


    One soldier stepped forward, voice bold.


    "Is there recruitment happening? We''ll do whatever it takes to join."


    Bruce raised both hands and tried to calm the commotion.


    "There''s no recruiting going on. Everyone, go back to your posts. This isn''t some military fair."


    He said firmly.


    His words had the opposite effect.


    A murmur swept through the soldiers, followed by narrowed eyes and pointed looks.


    "I get it. He''s scared."


    Someone said from the back.


    Another nodded.


    "Yeah, he knows we''re more qualified to stand beside the young master. He''s trying to keep his position safe."


    Bruce''s face twitched.


    "What did you say?"


    "You heard me! You''re afraid you''ll be replaced!"


    The soldier snapped.


    Fury danced in Bruce''s eyes, and his hand inched toward the hilt of his blade¡ªbut before he could explode, a hand touched his shoulder.


    Melissa stepped forward with a calm, icy look on her face.


    "That''s enough, Bruce."


    She turned to the crowd.


    "If you want to prove yourselves, I''ll give you a chance. One-on-one. If any of you can defeat me, you''ll be allowed to stand beside our young master."


    The mood shifted instantly.


    The guards cheered, readying themselves with confidence. But they didn''t know what they were stepping into.


    The first challenger lunged, only to be brought down in seconds by Melissa''s swift, brutal counter.


    The next lasted a bit longer¡ªten seconds, maybe¡ªbefore crumpling to the ground from a single strike.


    One after another, they fell.


    Some barely touched their weapons. Others didn''t land a single hit.


    And Melissa remained unshaken, not even winded, as she dispatched them all with practiced grace.


    By the end, the training ground was littered with groaning soldiers and wide-eyed spectators.


    Bruce, who had long since cooled off, crossed his arms with a smug grin.


    "Still think you can replace us?"


    No one dared answer.


    Melissa brushed a strand of hair behind her ear and turned back toward Bruce.


    "That should keep them quiet for a while."


    And just like that, the hierarchy reestablished itself¡ªand the legend of the young master''s shadow guards grew a little bit more.

 Chapter 139 139: Ch 139: Changing Tides - Part 3

    By the next morning, the Armstrong estate was buzzing once again¡ªthis time, with fresh rumors that spread like wildfire through the halls, courtyards, and training fields.


    Everyone was talking about the Duke''s once-disregarded son.


    But now, the conversation had taken a new turn.


    "They say he''s got some terrifying guards. Did you hear what Melissa did yesterday?"


    One of the younger knights muttered in awe as he passed through the corridor.


    "She wiped the floor with the entire training squad. Not even one of them could touch her."


    Another whispered, glancing over his shoulder as if afraid the woman herself might be listening.


    "Still, if his personal guards are that strong, maybe it wasn''t all Young Master Kyle who¡ª"


    A senior officer added thoughtfully, stroking his chin.


    "No, no. You forgot? He went out alone. Bruce and Melissa were left behind. That village was saved without them."


    Someone else quickly interrupted.


    A silence fell for a moment before realization slowly dawned.


    "Then... he really did all that by himself?"


    "The ritual, the ruins, the mana¡ªhe handled it alone?"


    "I thought he was just lucky..."


    "Maybe we''ve all been underestimating him."


    One by one, heads began to nod in agreement. It was impossible to ignore now.


    Their young master had truly changed¡ªor perhaps, he had always been this way, hidden beneath everyone''s expectations and dismissive gazes.


    While the estate buzzed with speculation and reevaluation, Kyle was completely unaware of the praise and gossip surrounding him.


    He sat quietly in his study, brows furrowed as he flipped through document after document related to the land he had just been granted by the Duke.


    On paper, it was unimpressive¡ªbarren, undeveloped, surrounded by rough terrain and poor infrastructure.


    It had been labeled with a note: "Unsuitable for cultivation. Limited use. Potentially unstable terrain."


    Kyle tapped a finger against the edge of the parchment.


    "This looks like a polite way of saying, ''Give up.''"


    He murmured. The Duke might as well have handed him a graveyard.


    But there was something about the land that tickled his instincts.


    Something deep and almost primal told him it wasn''t just abandoned wilderness.


    He closed the documents and leaned back in his chair, gaze thoughtful.


    "No one gives away land like this without a reason... If nothing else, it''ll be worth investigating myself."


    As he stood up, the door to his study opened and Bernard, the ever-dutiful butler, stepped in.


    "Young Master. I''ve reviewed the details as well. I must say... it might be wise to reconsider. You do not have to prove anything. If you wish, I could speak to the Duke again and request an alternate place?"


    Bernard said with a cautious tone.


    Kyle shook his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    "No, Bernard. This is mine now. Whether it''s a trap, a test, or a gift wrapped in thorns¡ªI''ll deal with it. I won''t back down just because it looks difficult."


    Bernard lowered his head with a small sigh, clearly worried, but he didn''t argue further.


    "Then, allow me to prepare proper provisions for the journey. If you must go, you shouldn''t go unprepared."


    "You do that."


    Kyle said.


    Later that evening, Kyle gathered Bruce, Melissa, and Silvy in the estate''s courtyard.


    The sky was dimming into twilight, casting long shadows across the stone tiles.


    A gentle breeze tugged at their cloaks as Kyle laid out the basic plan.


    "We''ll be heading out tomorrow morning. To the land I''ve been granted by the Duke. I want to see it with my own eyes."


    He said.


    Melissa tilted her head, her arms crossed.


    "Isn''t that supposed to be abandoned land?"


    "According to the documents, yes. But I don''t believe it. I think there''s something more to it."


    Kyle replied.


    Bruce looked skeptical.


    "You sure this isn''t a test? Or the Duke setting you up for failure?"


    "It might be both, but that doesn''t matter."


    Kyle admitted.


    Silvy stepped forward, clearly intrigued.


    "Then we''re going to explore it?"


    "Yes. Be ready. Pack light, but take everything you''d need for scouting unfamiliar territory."


    Kyle confirmed.


    Bruce gave a firm nod.


    "You got it."


    Melissa''s expression remained unreadable, but she, too, nodded.


    Only Silvy smiled, clearly excited.


    "This is going to be fun. I''ve never seen land granted to someone before."


    Kyle gave a short laugh.


    "Let''s hope it''s worth the effort."


    As the group dispersed to prepare, Kyle lingered in the courtyard for a moment longer, his gaze drifting toward the horizon.


    If this land was another challenge set by the Duke... then he would meet it head-on.


    After all, he wasn''t the same weak son the world once mocked.


    ______


    The carriage rumbled to a stop, its wheels crunching over the dry, brittle soil that stretched as far as the eye could see.


    Kyle stepped out first, his expression unreadable as the wind whipped at his cloak. Behind him, Bruce climbed down and surveyed the landscape with an unimpressed scowl.


    "It''s worse than I imagined. This place isn''t just barren¡ªit looks cursed. Nothing''s going to grow here, young master. You should return this plot and ask for a better one. The Duke can''t possibly expect you to make something of this."


    Bruce muttered, folding his arms.


    Kyle didn''t answer right away. Instead, he tapped the ornate pendant at his neck, and a pulse of mana rippled outward like a silent command.


    From his shadow, a low rumble echoed as a sleek, creature slithered out¡ªQueen.


    Its wings unfolded and soon the hawk took flight to check around. Its eyes glowed faintly with intelligence as it gazed around the land.


    "Go, scout the area."


    Kyle said softly.


    Queen let out a low hiss of acknowledgment before darting off, weaving through the wind-swept terrain like a phantom.


    Bruce grimaced.


    "Even Queen''s going to have a hard time finding anything in this wasteland."


    Kyle sighed and nodded.


    "I thought the same. But we''ve come this far¡ªwe''ll at least take a proper look before deciding anything."


    Bruce muttered under his breath, clearly thinking it was a waste of time, but he held his tongue and didn''t object further.


    Kyle turned toward the others.


    "Let''s split up. Circle around and search the edges. There might be something we''ve missed."


    Melissa and Silvy nodded, and the group fanned out in different directions.


    Kyle followed the path Queen had taken, his boots crunching over dry grass and cracked stone.


    The air here was thick, not with pollution, but with a sense of potential¡ªa tension humming beneath the silence, like something waiting to be awakened.


    After a while, Queen reappeared and gestured toward a narrow valley ahead.


    Kyle followed without hesitation, descending the gentle slope.


    What he found was unexpected.


    Tucked between jagged hills and natural cliffs was a small cluster of homes¡ªsimple, but sturdy.


    Around them, people were working.


    Not many¡ªjust a dozen or so.


    At first glance, they looked like any other rural villagers, tilling the land with practiced movements.


    But then Kyle noticed it.


    Their hands glowed faintly with blue and green wisps.


    When they dug into the soil, the earth shimmered in response.


    When they planted seeds, mana pulsed through the ground. It wasn''t just farming¡ªit was cultivation in the literal sense.


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 140 140: Ch 140: The Special Village - Part 1

    "System, scan those crops."


    Kyle said under his breath.


    [Scanning...]


    [Analysis Complete: Mana-Infused Crops]


    [Mana Concentration: 2%]


    [Properties: Boosts physical health, accelerates mana system development, strengthens internal organs over time.]


    Kyle''s heart skipped a beat.


    Mana-infused crops were rare, and even the Royal Capital could only produce them in tightly controlled laboratories or ancient, sacred fields.


    For a few backwater farmers to grow them here¡ªon land that looked like a wasteland¡ªmeant one thing:


    This land was hiding a secret. A powerful one.


    And it now belonged to him.


    The moment Kyle confirmed the truth of what he''d seen¡ªthe shimmering soil, the mana-infused crops, and the farmers who worked the land with a balance of grace and power¡ªhe knew this land was far from worthless.


    It was a hidden gem, and now, it was his.


    With Queen silently slithering behind him like a dark shadow, Kyle descended into the valley proper.


    He kept his posture straight and his steps measured, projecting both confidence and calm.


    Kyle had no interest in ruling these people with fear¡ªhe wanted them to trust him. To follow him.


    As he approached, the old farmer from earlier raised a hand, motioning to the others to stand down.


    Several farmers stopped their work and turned, some clutching tools cautiously, others with wary curiosity.


    They did not know who Kyle was, but they could feel the aura he had around him and made an educated guess that he was a noble, and a high-ranked one at that.


    "Young Lord, I didn''t expect you to come down so soon. Are you the new lord of these parts? Kyle Armstrong?"


    The old man greeted, giving a respectful, if stiff, bow.


    "I believe in acting while the moment is right. And please, no need for titles here. I came to speak, not to command.""


    Kyle said with a small smile.


    The farmer''s brow lifted.


    "That so? Then what brings you here?"


    Kyle looked around at the neat fields and the simple, sturdy homes.


    "I''ve come to introduce myself properly. I''ve recently been granted the land around this valley¡ªand this place falls under it. But I''m not here to uproot anyone or claim what isn''t mine. I''m here to help."


    A silence fell over the group. One of the younger farmers, a girl barely older than Silvy, looked at Kyle with wide eyes.


    "Help us?"


    "Yes. I see potential here. Great potential. But I also know this valley''s survival didn''t happen by chance. You''ve built something worth protecting. I just want to know¡ªwhat do you need?"


    Kyle said, stepping forward.


    The old farmer glanced at the others.


    The atmosphere shifted, some of the tension bleeding away. His expression softened, and with a nod, he turned back to Kyle.


    "If that''s how you feel... then come in. Let''s talk properly."


    Kyle followed the man to a modest wooden house nestled at the heart of the village.


    The inside was humble but warm, filled with the scent of herbs and earth.


    A fire crackled in the corner, and simple dishes were already being prepared.


    As they sat, Kyle asked the question that had been tugging at his curiosity since he arrived.


    "How long have your people been living here?"


    The old man, now seated across from him, rubbed his chin.


    "My family''s been here for six generations. Maybe longer. We''ve always lived quiet, passed down our way of life in silence."


    "And the technique? The way you manipulate internal energy and mana through your farming¡ªit''s more than just instinct."


    Kyle asked, his tone gentle.


    At this, the old man stiffened. For a moment, Kyle thought he might have crossed a line. But then, with a tired sigh, the man leaned back and gave a reluctant nod.


    "It''s not something we share freely. But you saw through it so quick, it''d be foolish to pretend otherwise. It''s an old practice. We call it the ''Breath of Earth.'' Passed down from my grandfather''s grandfather. A way to connect body, spirit, and land. Not just to survive, but to thrive."


    He admitted.


    Kyle leaned in slightly, fascinated.


    "It''s incredible. The results are clear in the soil, the crops¡ªand your people."


    The old man studied him.


    "Most outsiders don''t look twice. You did."


    "I''ve seen enough to recognize something special. And I mean it when I say I want to support you. You don''t need to hide anymore. Let me give you resources¡ªtools, protection, whatever you need to expand what you''ve started here."


    Kyle said.


    The old man paused. Then, slowly, he nodded.


    "You speak with sincerity. That''s rare."


    Just then, a bowl was placed in front of Kyle¡ªthick stew with roots and vegetables that shimmered faintly with mana.


    The moment he tasted it, his eyes widened slightly. The warmth that spread through his chest wasn''t just from the heat¡ªit was the magic inside the food.


    He finished the bowl quietly, and when he set it down, his mind was already racing.


    This place wasn''t just valuable.


    It was vital.


    With farmers capable of cultivating mana-enriched crops, and techniques that enhanced the physical and spiritual development of even commoners, Kyle had stumbled upon a hidden force¡ªone he couldn''t afford to ignore.


    These people had to be brought under his banner.


    As he rose to leave, he looked the chieftain in the eye.


    "Thank you for trusting me. I hope to earn more of that trust in the days ahead."


    The old man stood and gave a deeper bow this time.


    "We''ll be watching, Lord Kyle."


    Kyle nodded and stepped outside, Queen waiting like a silent sentinel.


    He smiled faintly.


    This land was going to be his foundation.


    And this was just the beginning.


    ______


    Standing before the gathered farmers, Kyle glanced over the humble homes and the simple tools they worked with.


    The land held untapped potential, but before anything grand could be built, he knew where he had to start.


    "The first thing we''ll focus on is improving your safety and living conditions. Before we talk about expansion or profits, we make sure the people working this land are protected and comfortable."


    Kyle began, his voice calm but firm.


    The farmers exchanged looks, clearly unsure of how to respond.


    Some looked hopeful, others skeptical. Kyle noticed the hesitation and decided to push forward.


    "I intend to begin a large-scale construction project soon¡ªone that will raise this valley''s status across the Duchy. But I want to know what you need first. This is your home. What would make your lives easier?"


    Silence followed his words.


    The farmers shuffled awkwardly, hesitant to make demands of their new lord.


    But before the silence could stretch too long, a younger farmer¡ªbarely in his twenties¡ªstepped forward with clenched fists and nervous energy.


    "I-If it''s not too much to ask can we get something to make irrigation better? We need a better way to get water to the fields currently. Carryin'' buckets from the river every day¡ªit''s tough. We lose time and strength we could be using for other work."


    He stammered,


    Kyle''s eyes softened, and he gave a small, approving nod.


    "A good suggestion. Irrigation is the foundation of sustainable farming. We''ll make that our first project."


    The relief on the young man''s face was immediate, and whispers of approval spread through the crowd.


    Queen, coiled quietly nearby, flicked its tail in acknowledgment¡ªas if it, too, approved.


    Kyle''s promise was clear. He wasn''t here to rule from above.


    He was here to build¡ªtogether.

 Chapter 141 141: Ch 141: The Special Village - Part 2

    As the sun began to dip behind the hills, casting long shadows across the dusty road, Kyle decided it was time to return to the nearest village for the evening.


    The earlier talks with the farmers had gone well, better than he could have hoped.


    But for now, there was more to be done, and it required the help of his two most trusted companions.


    Bruce and Melissa were waiting for him when he arrived at the small village.


    Both looked dusty from travel, and their expressions were grim.


    "Young master, we didn''t find any signs of civilization. Not even abandoned homes or trails. It''s like people are deliberately avoiding this land. Most don''t even know where it begins or ends.""


    Bruce said, stepping forward.


    Kyle nodded calmly.


    "That''s fine. In fact, it might work to our advantage later. But tomorrow, you''ll follow me¡ªI''ve found something special."


    Both Melissa and Bruce exchanged puzzled looks, but neither questioned him further.


    The next morning, Kyle led them through the narrow trails and into the hidden valley he''d discovered the day before.


    As the tree cover gave way to open skies, and the neatly tilled fields came into view, Bruce''s brows shot up in surprise, while Melissa''s eyes narrowed with focused interest.


    "Wait... there are people here?"


    Bruce asked, glancing around at the farmers tending to their crops.


    Kyle didn''t respond directly. Instead, he pointed toward the fields.


    "Observe them."


    Though initially confused, Bruce and Melissa did as told.


    After a few minutes of silence, they began to notice the subtle things¡ªthe precise movements of the farmers, the soft glow of mana infused into their hands and tools, the harmony between their breathing and the rhythm of their work.


    Melissa was the first to speak.


    "Their mana circulation is... strong. It''s like they''ve been doing this all their lives."


    "And they have. They use an ancient technique passed down through generations. I plan to have them train future soldiers."


    Kyle said, arms crossed.


    "But before that, I want this place to be livable. Homes, storage, training areas. Bruce¡ªget started on drafting a letter. Reach out to the villagers I promised to protect. Offer them a place here."


    "Right away."


    Bruce replied with a grin and began scribbling notes on the spot.


    Kyle turned to Melissa next.


    "I want you in the fields. Their method of mana circulation might help you stabilize yours. Focus and discipline are key here."


    Melissa, never one to disobey when her growth was on the line, gave a sharp nod and marched toward the farmers without hesitation.


    As Kyle watched them scatter to their tasks, his system chimed in his mind:


    [User has leveled up.


    Mana Control: Level Up ¡ª Level 5


    Body Fitness: 6%


    Body Awakening: 6%]


    A small, satisfied smile crept onto Kyle''s face. Progress. He had only scratched the surface of the potential this land held.


    Still, one important task remained.


    He approached the village elder again¡ªan old man with sun-wrinkled skin and eyes that had seen generations pass.


    The elder looked up from the herbs he was sorting and smiled as Kyle approached.


    "Elder, I''d like to buy all the food your people are producing. Grain, vegetables, preserved goods¡ªeverything."


    Kyle began.


    The elder blinked.


    "Buy?"


    He echoed, as if unsure he''d heard correctly.


    "I can pay in coin or trade. Your food is rich in mana. If properly distributed, it could benefit many of the people I plan to settle here."


    Kyle continued.


    The elder laughed softly, shaking his head.


    "Forgive my surprise, young lord. No one has ever offered to buy our food before. Most outsiders don''t even believe we exist, much less see value in what we grow."


    Kyle raised a brow.


    "Then what do you do with the harvest?"


    "We share it among ourselves. What we don''t use, we store for the next season. That''s all."


    The elder said simply.


    Kyle gave a slight nod, respecting the simplicity and discipline behind the village''s way of life.


    "Then let''s change that. I''ll give your crops the recognition and reach they deserve¡ªand in return, I''ll make sure your people have what they need to thrive."


    The elder''s smile grew.


    "I believe we''ll get along just fine, young lord."


    And just like that, Kyle''s foothold in the barren lands took its first true root¡ªnot through conquest, but through cultivation.


    Kyle stared out at the valley from the wooden porch of the old village chief''s house, still finding it hard to believe what he had stumbled upon.


    The crops here¡ªmana-infused and bursting with latent energy¡ªwere unlike anything he had seen.


    And somehow, no one outside had ever heard of them.


    ''A miracle... or a secret carefully protected by fate itself. Looks like fortune is smiling upon me.''


    Kyle thought, watching the wind ripple through the glowing green stalks.


    He didn''t know which, and truthfully, he didn''t care.


    It was an opportunity, and he wasn''t going to waste it. Instead of getting bogged down with the mystery, Kyle decided to focus on the task ahead¡ªbringing this place to its full potential.


    "The first step is building infrastructure."


    He muttered to himself.


    He turned back to the elder, who stood beside him, watching him with quiet gratitude.


    The man bowed slightly.


    "Young lord... thank you. You''ve done more for us in a single day than others have in decades."


    Kyle waved the gratitude aside.


    "Don''t mention it. These are my lands now, and you are my people. It''s only natural that I protect and improve the lives under my command. You''re not charity¡ªyou''re responsibility."


    The old man nodded, clearly touched by the sincerity in Kyle''s voice.


    But before he could respond further, a strange sound interrupted the peaceful air.


    A slow, rhythmic thudding¡ªlike footsteps, but far too heavy to be human. The ground itself seemed to tremble with each step, growing louder by the second.


    Kyle''s head snapped toward the treeline.


    Queen had already slithered out from the shadows beside him, its glowing eyes fixed on the direction of the noise.


    "Are there any monsters around here?"


    Kyle asked quickly, his voice calm but firm.


    The chief''s expression tightened. He hesitated.


    "Chief."


    "...Yes. We have... issues. Beasts from the surrounding hills come down every few days. They feed on anything they find. Livestock, crops, sometimes even the bodies we bury... We''ve tried to ward them off, but¡ª"


    The elder finally admitted.


    Kyle raised a hand, cutting him off.


    "That''s all I needed to know. I''ll handle them."


    The old man''s eyes widened.


    "Please, young lord, they''re not simple creatures. Many of our strongest have been lost trying to face them."


    "I''ve faced worse than simple beasts. Get everyone inside. Tell them to stay hidden until I return."


    Kyle said, already stepping off the porch. Queen slithered at his side, its presence radiating anticipation.


    The elder bowed again, then hurried off into the village, shouting warnings and guiding people into their homes.


    One by one, the farmers panic and a few brave ones come forward with their weapons at ready to face this threat.


    However, Kyle did not need their help and signalled for them all to stand back.


    Kyle, meanwhile, stood at the edge of the path leading out of the valley, eyes narrowing as the sound of the beasts grew closer.


    ''Let''s see what kind of creatures dare threaten what''s mine''


    He thought coldly.


    ______


    Gifts = more chapters.


    1 Castle = 2 extra chapters.


    100 GT = 2 extra chapters


    500 PS = 2 extra chapters

 Chapter 142 142: Ch 142: The Special Village - Part 3

    Kyle''s whistle cut through the still air like a blade, sharp and commanding.


    Almost immediately, Queen responded, soaring into the sky and taking a wide arc over the valley.


    Its feathers shimmered in the sun, casting a brief shadow over Kyle as it circled above the direction of the incoming threat.


    He didn''t have to wait long.


    From the disturbed dust and rhythmic tremors in the ground, it was clear the beasts were getting closer.


    Kyle raised his hand, fingers flashing through a silent signal. It was Melissa''s cue.


    She caught the motion from her vantage point near the edge of the village and gave a sharp nod before turning to move.


    But before she could fully break away, a few worried villagers rushed toward her.


    "Please, you don''t have to go! It''s not worth risking your life for us!"


    One of the older women pleaded.


    Melissa offered them a calm, soft smile that somehow made her look even more determined.


    "I''m not risking my life for you. I''m doing it because my young master ordered it. It''s my duty as his knight. Besides¡ª"


    She said, her voice firm but kind. Melissa raised her hand and gently patted the pommel of her sword.


    "¡ªI''m stronger than I look."


    Before any more protests could come her way, Melissa was already sprinting after Kyle.


    They met just beyond the far edge of the farmland, where the terrain turned harsh and cracked, almost desert-like. Kyle stood with his sword unsheathed, his eyes locked forward.


    As Melissa joined him, her breath caught for a moment¡ªsix beasts the size of wagons were thundering toward them, snarling and tearing up the earth in their wake.


    "Monsters...?"


    Melissa muttered.


    "No. Natural-born horrors."


    Kyle replied, narrowing his eyes.


    He took a single step forward and released a pulse of mana¡ªsharp, calculated, and brimming with authority.


    The creatures faltered mid-charge, their monstrous instincts warning them of the danger that stood ahead. Their pace slowed, claws digging into the ground, nostrils flaring in confusion.


    That was enough.


    Kyle''s fingers flicked again, activating one of the techniques he had copied.


    A set of translucent mana-filled mist shimmered into existence around the beasts, making them confused and their senses dull.


    The creatures howled, confused and angered, turning in circles as Kyle moved with deadly precision, striking from their blind spots.


    But the beasts were built like fortresses.


    Their thick fur and dense muscle made it hard for even Kyle to pierce through.


    Each strike of his blade met resistance, and though he funneled his mana through the weapon, something felt off.


    A subtle vibration ran through his sword, trembling violently with each blow.


    ''It''s about to give out. This sword wasn''t made for mana infusion... it''s already past its limit.''


    Kyle realized grimly.


    He was right.


    As he landed another strike, a sharp crack echoed through the air.


    His sword''s edge warped slightly, the hilt vibrating against his palm like a desperate warning. Kyle grit his teeth.


    There was no time to swap weapons or think of an alternative.


    Not with beasts this size and this fast.


    Then it happened.


    One of the monsters, seeing a momentary opening, barreled toward him at full speed.


    Kyle reacted instantly, raising both arms as his mana surged outward in a desperate burst.


    The beast collided with him, the impact sending him flying¡ªbut his mana, shaped into an emergency shield, softened the blow.


    Instead of slamming into a boulder with bone-shattering force, he rolled with the impact, landing in a crouch several meters away, breath sharp but body mostly intact.


    "Damn. That one almost got through."


    Kyle muttered, touching his ribs. The pain throbbed but didn''t overwhelm him.


    Melissa was by his side a moment later, sword drawn and eyes alert.


    "Young Master, are you okay?"


    She asked.


    "I''ll live. But my sword won''t."


    Kyle said, rising to his feet.


    Melissa''s gaze shifted to the beasts still trapped within the barriers, now more enraged than ever.


    "What now? Should we retreat to treat your wound?"


    Kyle took a breath, adjusting his grip on the failing weapon.


    "We end it quickly."


    "Understood."


    As Queen circled above, letting out a piercing screech, the air began to shift. Kyle''s mana flared again¡ªcontrolled, potent, and much denser this time.


    Despite the sword''s protests, he funneled everything he had left into one last strike.


    ''Just hold together a little longer.''


    He thought.


    And then he charged.


    Kyle felt the hairline crack along his sword''s hilt snap as he held it.


    Without hesitation, he let the weapon back into its original place. Its use was finished for now.


    ''If the sword can''t handle it, I''ll just do it the old-fashioned way.''


    He thought.


    He clenched his fist and allowed his mana to surge through his arm like fire racing through his veins.


    Energy condensed and wrapped around his knuckles, forming a faint glowing shell that hummed with power.


    He moved like a blur¡ªtoo fast for the monster in front of him to react.


    With a roar and a well-timed leap, Kyle drove his fist into the soft, vulnerable spot just beneath the beast''s shoulder.


    There was a loud crack, followed by a guttural screech from the monster.


    The impact lifted the colossal beast off the ground and sent it crashing to the dirt in a heap of limbs and fur.


    It didn''t get back up.


    Kyle straightened, exhaling slowly as dust blew past his boots.


    "One down."


    His eyes flicked to the remaining five. He didn''t wait for them to act.


    "Melissa, distract two of them. Don''t worry about killing them for now."


    He called, his tone calm but firm. Melissa grinned at the challenge.


    "Yes, Young Master! I''ll show you what I''m capable of!"


    With her sword gleaming and her mana surging, she dashed off in the opposite direction, catching the attention of two monsters. They charged after her, lured away just as planned.


    Kyle shook his head slightly at her energy, but he didn''t have time to dwell on it.


    Three beasts remained, and they now hesitated. The death of one of their kin and the overwhelming force Kyle radiated made them wary.


    Good.


    He stepped forward, mana rippling off him like waves.


    The beasts scattered in response, trying to surround him with feints and sudden shifts.


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed. He watched, not the bodies¡ªbut the shadows and the shifting dust underfoot.


    The moment one lunged at him from behind, he twisted and ducked low, letting the beast fly overhead before striking upward with a mana-charged palm.


    The blow caught it square in the chest and sent it spiraling, legs flailing helplessly until it thudded against a boulder and lay still.


    Another down.


    ''A few more to go and we will be done for. This is good practice at least. I should send more people on hunt once I begin training them.''


    Without pausing, Kyle leapt into motion.


    The third beast tried to catch him mid-step, but Kyle feinted left, rolled under its massive claws, and struck from below¡ªright beneath the chin where the hide was thinner.


    His mana struck like lightning.


    The beast collapsed, twitching, and didn''t rise again.


    Kyle turned to target the fourth, only to realize too late¡ªit wasn''t heading for him anymore.


    It had shifted its course mid-run, aiming directly for Melissa.

 Chapter 143 143: Ch 143: The Special Village - Part 4

    Melissa''s eyes widened as the massive beast lunged toward her with startling speed.


    She twisted her body instinctively, but it was too late¡ªthere was no way to fully dodge the incoming strike.


    Her mana flared up around her in a weak barrier, but it wouldn''t hold.


    A sharp whistle cut through the air.


    At once, Queen dove from above, transforming mid-air into its Frozen Armoured Bear form.


    The ground trembled as Queen slammed into the monster''s back like a meteorite.


    Dirt rippled across the creature''s fur on impact, and the sheer weight of the collision staggered the beast.


    It roared in fury, legs skidding as it tried to regain footing.


    Kyle was already moving.


    He surged forward, leapt onto the monster''s lowered flank, and drove his mana-coated fist straight into the side of its neck.


    The beast roared, but didn''t fall. Instead, it bucked wildly in pain and rage, tossing Kyle off and knocking Queen aside.


    The monster crashed against the ground and twisted violently, shaking Queen off completely before locking eyes with Melissa once again.


    Its primal fury reignited. It charged.


    Kyle''s eyes sharpened. His hand reached for his sword.


    ''I can''t let that thing reach her.''


    With a burst of speed, Kyle launched himself after the beast.


    He grabbed its thick hide from behind just before it could slam into Melissa. His muscles tensed, mana flooding into his arms and shoulders as he yanked backward with all his might.


    The beast shrieked, surprised by the strength.


    Then, in one clean motion, Kyle drew his half-broken sword and channeled his mana into it. The weapon buzzed and cracked under the strain, but he didn''t stop.


    With a sharp cry, Kyle plunged the blade into the beast''s side, forcing the mana deep into its core.


    The sword flared like a star¡ªand then shattered, scattering glowing fragments in the air.


    The beast let out a gurgled cry and collapsed with a heavy thud.


    Kyle stood still, his hand gripping the broken hilt, breathing heavily.


    His disappointment was visible as he looked down at the ruined blade.


    "...That''s the last time I use a normal sword. I''ll need something forged properly next time."


    He muttered.


    He turned his head to search for the final monster¡ªonly to realize it was nowhere to be seen.


    His entire body tensed.


    "Queen."


    He said, his voice sharp.


    Queen, now back on its feet, sniffed the air carefully, then gave a low growl and shook its head. It couldn''t sense anything nearby.


    That only made Kyle more wary.


    Then, without warning, a blur of motion slammed into Queen''s side from the treeline.


    The armored bear roared in pain as it was sent crashing through a tree, bark and branches exploding in every direction.


    Kyle''s mana surged with fury.


    Through his bond, he could feel Queen''s injuries¡ªnothing lethal, but painful enough to enrage him.


    The final beast, larger than the others and with a jagged scar across its chest, bellowed and reared its head. Kyle didn''t hesitate.


    He dashed across the field, mana flaring violently, and seized the beast by the tail before it could run.


    With a shout, Kyle dug his heels into the earth and yanked with all the power he could muster.


    The monster screeched as its momentum was torn from it. Its body lifted off the ground before crashing down onto its back.


    "Melissa!"


    Kyle barked.


    She, who had just reached Queen''s side, turned sharply at her young master''s voice.


    "Take it down. Now."


    Melissa''s eyes widened in surprise. He was giving her the finishing blow?


    She looked at the beast struggling on the ground, then back at Kyle¡ªwho had thrown her a once-in-a-lifetime chance.


    "I won''t disappoint you, Young Master."


    She whispered to herself, before tightening her grip on her blade.


    She drew in a deep breath, calming her mind, and gathered her mana.


    Her sword hummed to life as brilliant energy coursed through it. Her stance firmed.


    Every ounce of her training, every moment she spent under Kyle''s guidance, converged into this one strike.


    With a cry of focus and pride, Melissa launched herself forward, blade poised and coated in mana.


    The monster noticed too late.


    Her blade struck true¡ªpiercing deep, guided by precision and will. Mana exploded into the wound, and the beast howled one final time before going limp.


    Silence followed.


    Melissa stood there for a moment, chest rising and falling, then slowly turned to face Kyle. He was watching with calm satisfaction.


    "...You did well."


    He said simply.


    Melissa beamed, a quiet pride swelling in her chest.


    Queen let out a low rumble of approval, limping back toward Kyle.


    He knelt beside it and gently pressed a hand to its fur, letting his mana soothe some of its pain.


    "We''ll get you patched up soon."


    He murmured.


    The battle was over¡ªand the land, for now, was safe.


    Kyle knelt beside Queen, whose massive form was still heaving with strained breaths.


    The battle had taken its toll, and Kyle could feel the frayed connection of their bond tugging at his consciousness¡ªQueen was in pain.


    He placed a hand gently against Queen''s icy fur and closed his eyes, channeling a steady stream of mana into its body.


    "Come on, change back."


    Kyle whispered.


    The mana pulsed between them, a soft glow wrapping around Queen''s wounded frame.


    Slowly, the bear-like mass began to shift, its form compressing and lightening until Queen had returned to its original hawk form.


    The creature let out a tired caw and fluttered weakly into Kyle''s arm, tucking its wings in tight. Kyle supported it carefully.


    He opened his system interface and checked Queen''s current status.


    A familiar screen flashed before him¡ªQueen was now officially listed under the "Familiar" category, and the health bar beside it had climbed to just a quarter.


    "Better than nothing."


    Kyle muttered, offering the bird a light scratch under its chin. Queen blinked slowly, a quiet sign of appreciation.


    Footsteps approached behind him, and Kyle turned to see Melissa walking over.


    Or rather, trying to walk over.


    Her armor was scratched, her hair wind-tossed, and her breaths came out in uneven pants.


    But even so, her chin was raised with stubborn pride.


    "I''m fine, Young Master. I can walk. I won''t be a burden to you."


    She said before he could speak.


    Kyle gave her a long look.


    Though her words were firm, her body betrayed her¡ªher legs were trembling, her stance unsteady, and she swayed with every step like a tree in the wind.


    He sighed, brushing his bangs away in mild exasperation.


    "Yeah, sure."


    He said dryly.


    Before Melissa could protest again, Kyle stepped forward, grabbed her waist, and effortlessly hauled her up over his shoulder like she weighed nothing more than a sack of rice.


    She gasped in protest, flailing a little, but he already had Queen resting calmly on the other shoulder.


    "Y-Young Master! This is¡ªthis is embarrassing!"


    Melissa''s voice rose several octaves.


    Kyle didn''t even glance at her.


    "Hm? Did you say something? I think the wind''s too loud."


    "I said¡ª!"


    "Nope, still can''t hear you."


    Kyle walked on calmly through the battlefield, Melissa draped over one shoulder and Queen tucked protectively on the other.


    The exhausted silence of victory surrounded them, broken only by Melissa''s quiet grumbles and the occasional amused chirp from Queen.


    Kyle didn''t say it aloud, but he felt the weight of his responsibility now more than ever.


    These two¡ªhis loyal knight and his familiar¡ªhad pushed themselves for his sake.


    He would make sure it wasn''t in vain.

 Chapter 144 144: Ch 144: Is this an invasion? - Part 1

    Kyle returned to the village with both shoulders occupied¡ªone with a tired, half-conscious knight, the other with a weakly fluttering hawk.


    The villagers who caught sight of him looked surprised for a second, then amused, some of them even letting out soft chuckles.


    It wasn''t every day that a noble lord walked into town carrying his people like sacks of grain.


    Bruce, who had been helping organize a small group of villagers for building, paused mid-step as he saw the sight.


    A teasing remark rose to his lips at the sight of Melissa in such a vulnerable position, but it died the moment he noticed her pale face and bruised arms.


    His usual grin slipped into a frown, and he hurried over.


    "Young Master! What happened? Is she okay?"


    He called out, alarmed.


    Kyle stopped walking and gave a short nod.


    "She''s fine. Just exhausted. Same with Queen. They fought well. They just need rest."


    Bruce let out a heavy sigh, clearly relieved.


    "I see... I was just about to come find you. The message has been delivered¡ªyour summons to the other soldiers. They''ll be arriving any moment now."


    "Good work. Help me get them inside. The chief said we could use his bed."


    Kyle shifted his grip on Melissa slightly as he glanced toward the largest house in the village.


    As Kyle stepped forward, the village chief came hurrying toward him.


    The elderly man''s face was etched with worry, and his eyes went straight to Melissa and Queen.


    "My Lord, I¡ªplease, allow them to use my bed. I''ll sleep on the floor. It''s the least I can do."


    Kyle nodded but caught the look of guilt tugging at the chief''s face.


    After Bruce gently took Melissa from his shoulder and carried her inside, Kyle stayed behind to speak with the chief.


    "There''s no need to blame yourself. Injuries like these are just part of the learning process. They grow stronger with every scar."


    Kyle said, adjusting Queen in his arms.


    "But they fought for us. She got hurt... and your familiar¡ªif anything worse had happened¡ª"


    The chief insisted, his fists clenched.


    Kyle raised a hand to cut the man off, a calm but unreadable expression settling on his face.


    "You say you want to repay me?"


    The chief blinked, then nodded quickly.


    "Yes, of course."


    Kyle gave a small, polite smile¡ªone that never quite reached his eyes.


    "Then you and your village can work harder to provide food. Better food. More abundant and nutritious than what we''re producing now."


    The chief was stunned into silence for a moment, unsure if he had heard correctly.


    "My Lord, are you suggesting..."


    "I''m asking for a commitment. You''re sitting on something valuable, whether you know it or not. Mana-rich crops. Soil that boosts growth. What you''ve been doing out of habit and tradition? That''s going to become a cornerstone of the territory I''ll build."


    Kyle said.


    The chief''s jaw clenched, then slowly loosened.


    "You truly believe our crops are worth that much?"


    Kyle nodded.


    "More than you realize. But it''s not enough to have something valuable¡ªyou need to grow it, refine it, multiply it. If you want to repay the favor, then do that. Help me build something here. I don''t care about apologies. I care about results."


    The old man stood straighter, inspired by the determination in Kyle''s voice.


    "Then I promise, Lord Kyle, we''ll get to work right away. We''ll push the farms harder. I''ll have the elders meet tonight and begin outlining a plan."


    Kyle gave a small hum of approval.


    "Good."


    With that said, he turned and walked inside the house where Bruce had already laid Melissa on a makeshift cot, Queen curled up near her on a folded blanket.


    Bruce looked up from where he was adjusting a wet cloth on Melissa''s forehead.


    "She''s already asleep. Queen too."


    He murmured.


    Kyle walked over and placed a hand on Queen''s side.


    The hawk stirred but didn''t wake, its breathing even and calm.


    He glanced toward Melissa¡ªher cheeks had regained a little color, and the deep crease of pain on her brow had relaxed slightly.


    Kyle stood there in silence for a few moments, watching the two of them sleep.


    His hand curled slightly at his side.


    He hated that they''d gotten hurt. Hated even more that it had happened while under his command.


    But at the same time, he knew this was the first step.


    This land was barren in name only.


    Beneath the surface, it was teeming with opportunity.


    And he needed people¡ªstrong, capable people¡ªto stand with him when the time came to turn this forgotten territory into something that could shake the foundations of the noble hierarchy.


    He stepped back and turned to Bruce.


    "When the villagers get here, start organizing them. We''ll assign groups¡ªsome to build, some to train, and some to guard the outer rim of the farms. I want a tight perimeter around the valley."


    He said, voice low but firm.


    Bruce saluted, a slow grin forming.


    "Understood, Young Master."


    As Bruce left, Kyle sat down near the bed and began cleaning his broken sword. Its cracked edge caught the candlelight. He knew he''d need a new one¡ªand soon.


    But for now, he had a village to build and warriors to train.


    Due to Queen and Melissa''s injuries, Kyle and Bruce decided it was best to remain in the village for the night.


    The atmosphere was calm, and the mana-rich food provided by the villagers proved to be more than just nourishing.


    Queen, curled quietly in its hawk form, absorbed the mana from each bite with visible improvement. Its feathers looked smoother, its breathing more stable.


    Melissa, though still sore, no longer swayed when she sat up. A hint of color returned to her cheeks, and her eyes, while tired, carried a steady focus.


    Kyle kept a close eye on them both.


    He rarely strayed far, watching as Queen rested near Melissa''s cot and occasionally shifting the cloth on Melissa''s forehead himself.


    Bruce had offered to keep watch, but Kyle declined with a simple shake of his head.


    "Get some rest. You''ll need it tomorrow."


    He said.


    As night settled in and the village grew quiet, the only sound in the chief''s home was the soft crackle of the small hearth fire and the faint rhythm of sleeping breaths.


    Kyle remained awake the longest, eventually allowing himself to drift into a light slumber near Queen and Melissa''s bedside.


    But peace never lasted long.


    At the crack of dawn, just as the sky began to shift from deep indigo to pale blue, the chief''s door burst open with a bang.


    A young man stumbled inside, eyes wild with panic.


    "Chief! We''re under attack! Someone''s invading!"


    He shouted.


    The cry jolted everyone awake. The chief shot up from his bed in alarm, stammering.


    "What? Who¡ªwhat do you mean?"


    Melissa groaned but pushed herself upright, wincing as she tried to stand. Queen stirred beside her, ruffling its wings in distress.


    Bruce was already grabbing his weapon.


    Kyle rose smoothly, eyes sharp. He felt annoyed and angry at what was happening. So he decided to go out and check what was happening.


    Bruce and the Chieftain followed after him within seconds.

 Chapter 145 145: Ch 145: Is this an invasion? - Part 2

    The cool morning air carried tension as Kyle stepped outside, his sharp eyes narrowing at the sight of a large group approaching the village from beyond the fields.


    The sun had barely begun to rise, casting long shadows across the land and outlining the advancing figures in a golden hue.


    Their presence, slow and steady, stirred panic among the villagers.


    Murmurs of fear rippled through the crowd as people ducked behind homes or clutched their children tightly.


    The village chief stood beside Kyle, wide-eyed and unsure.


    "W-We don''t have soldiers... If they''re raiders or slavers..."


    But Kyle raised a hand calmly.


    "I have a hunch about who they are. May I go out to meet them first?"


    The chief looked hesitant.


    "It''s too dangerous alone¡ª"


    "I''ll be fine."


    Kyle interrupted. His tone left no room for argument.


    After a brief nod from the chief, Kyle walked forward, every step measured and quiet, mana flowing lightly under his skin, ready to react if needed.


    His senses sharpened, picking up the tension of the crowd behind him and the steady advance of the newcomers.


    As Kyle drew closer to the group, he noticed something odd.


    The figures weren''t hostile.


    None of them readied weapons, and they made no effort to hide themselves.


    When Kyle infused mana into his eyes to enhance his vision, the haziness cleared. Faces began to take shape¡ªfamiliar ones.


    Kyle''s eyes widened slightly.


    It was the group of villagers he had recruited not long ago¡ªthe ones who had promised to follow him.


    They walked with discipline, the air around them humming with purpose.


    Their clothing, though simple, was practical for travel and labor.


    Many carried supplies on their backs, some bore tools, and others held bundles of wood or canvas. No one was idle.


    The one leading them, a tall man with a stern expression, stepped forward and bowed deeply.


    "Young Lord, we have come to fulfill our promise. We''re here to fight under your banner."


    He said, his voice carrying weight and respect.


    Kyle took a long breath and nodded.


    "Welcome."


    He raised a hand toward the village and signaled Bruce, who had been standing beside the chief with his sword ready.


    At once, Bruce relaxed and gave a thumbs-up.


    "They''re the ones we talked about. The ones our young master promised to take under his wing."


    Bruce reassured the chief.


    The chief blinked, still dazed by the size of the force.


    "They''re... with you?"


    Kyle nodded.


    "Yes. They''re allies."


    Relief washed over the chief''s face, and he offered a small, tired smile.


    "Then let them in. They''re welcome here."


    As the group filed into the village, the chief couldn''t help but notice how well-prepared they were. The leader of the group walked over and bowed politely to the old man.


    "Thank you for allowing us to stay, Chief. We know the village doesn''t have room for us yet, so we brought what we need to build temporary shelters ourselves. We''ll manage."


    He said.


    The chief blinked again, clearly surprised.


    "You brought your own supplies?"


    "Yes! We were told what to expect. We''ll build what we need without disturbing the villagers."


    The man said.


    Kyle observed the exchange silently, a sense of satisfaction blooming in his chest. These were not just villagers looking for shelter.


    They were ready to follow orders, to build something from nothing, and to dedicate themselves to his cause.


    The beginnings of a true foundation.


    Bruce walked over to him, watching the group get to work.


    "Looks like they''re more organized than most soldiers I''ve met."


    He said, clearly impressed.


    "They know what they''re here for."


    Kyle replied.


    Bruce chuckled.


    "You sure know how to pick your people, young master."


    Kyle didn''t answer right away.


    He looked toward the center of the village, where temporary shelters were already being mapped out.


    Teams of people worked in sync, lifting support beams, stacking firewood, and rolling out large canvas sheets for tents.


    The sun was higher now, warming the earth, and yet the work moved steadily without pause.


    It wasn''t just strength they brought¡ªit was spirit.


    The chief, still overwhelmed, shuffled over beside Kyle.


    "This... this is incredible. I thought your words were kind, maybe even exaggerated. But I see now you''re serious. You''ve come here to build something real."


    Kyle turned to the old man and smiled slightly.


    "I told you. I protect what''s mine. And I don''t plan to stop now."


    The chief bowed his head in quiet respect.


    "Then I, and my people, are with you. Whatever we can offer, we''ll give."


    As the sun continued to rise, casting full light over the valley, the once-quiet village now buzzed with activity.


    The new arrivals worked with purpose, the villagers watched with cautious hope, and Kyle¡ªstanding at the heart of it all¡ªfelt the first sparks of something far greater taking root.


    The land may have been abandoned, barren even, but with each passing hour, it grew more alive.


    And this was only the beginning. As more and more time passes, the village was bound to become bigger and bigger.


    ''Things are coming along just fine. A little more and these people would be ready...but do I have enough time to get them ready before the war?''


    By the time the afternoon sun hovered high over the valley, the temporary shelters had already taken shape.


    Dozens of hands had worked in unison¡ªcutting, hauling, hammering together frames, and stretching canvas and wooden panels to form livable structures.


    The air buzzed with energy and movement, and even the native villagers, initially uncertain, had begun to lend their support to the newcomers.


    Kyle stood near the center of it all, observing the work with quiet satisfaction.


    But he knew resting wasn''t an option¡ªnot yet.


    He called over a few of the strongest people from both the village and the newly arrived group and gave them a simple task.


    "Go back to the site where the monsters attacked earlier. There are still bodies left behind. Bring back the corpses¡ªwe''ll use them for food and study."


    He said.


    The dozen or so chosen fighters nodded and quickly armed themselves, setting out toward the site without delay.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the people were busy sorting their remaining resources.


    Some checked the granaries. Others inventoried tools, fabrics, and seeds.


    The entire village was a flurry of motion, but underneath it all, there was tension.


    Kyle noticed the chieftain standing off to the side, watching the bustle with a furrowed brow.


    Kyle approached him, his steps quiet but purposeful.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He asked plainly.


    The chieftain turned, clearly startled out of his thoughts.


    "Ah, young master... It''s nothing grave, I assure you."


    Kyle narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "I''d prefer the truth."


    The old man hesitated for a moment longer, then gave in with a sigh.


    "It''s the food, young master. Even though we''ve stored up a good amount of grain and dried vegetables for the season, the addition of so many new mouths will put a heavy strain on our supplies. If things continue like this, we may not have enough in a few weeks'' time."


    Kyle understood immediately. It was a natural concern, one he had considered the moment the newcomers arrived. He nodded, his tone firm.


    "You''re right. But don''t worry¡ªI''ve already accounted for that."


    The chieftain blinked.


    "You have?"

 Chapter 146 146: Ch 146: Is this an invasion? - Part 3

    "I''ll arrange for additional food shipments. We''ll bring in supplies that can last a few months at the very least. You and your people won''t need to share beyond your means."


    Kyle said.


    The chief looked visibly relieved but still uncertain.


    "That''s a great kindness, but..."


    "But you''ll still need to expand your fields. Start preparing new plots. We''re not planning for survival¡ªwe''re planning for growth. If we want a future here, we''ll need it to be self-sustaining."


    Kyle finished for him.


    The chieftain gave a deep, respectful nod.


    "Then we''ll begin preparations right away."


    Kyle placed a reassuring hand on the man''s shoulder.


    "Good. I''ll make sure you have the time you need to get it done."


    With that, Kyle turned back toward the bustling camp, already thinking several moves ahead.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a golden hue across the sprawling valley, Kyle sat in his makeshift study, penning two letters with swift, practiced strokes.


    One was addressed to his father, the Duke, and the other to Margrave Ricca.


    Both letters requested urgent shipments of food to support the growing population under his command.


    The villagers had grown, and the food supplies, though carefully managed, wouldn''t last more than a few weeks without reinforcement.


    ''It was good of me to ask Margrave Ricca for such a reward. As for the Duke...I would not have asked him for help had he not offered it as a part of the reward. With this, my reward will be officially handed to me and I won''t be able to ask for more help.''


    Not that Kyle wanted to ask for more help from the Duke.


    He was going to gain his power on his own...but sometimes, external influence was needed to cultivate one''s power.


    "I trust the two of them will act swiftly. It won''t be long before we have our base thriving."


    Kyle murmured to himself, sealing both letters.


    That evening, Kyle summoned the leaders of the two communities¡ªthe chieftain of the mana farmers and the militia leader of the newer arrivals¡ªinto a small, cleared hall.


    Bruce and Melissa stood guard outside, Queen perched silently in a corner, now fully recovered.


    "Thank you both for coming. We need to take the next step in organizing this settlement."


    Kyle began as the two men bowed respectfully.


    The chieftain nodded.


    "You have our ears, my lord."


    "I want to split responsibilities clearly between farming and security. We need food, and we need protection. If our base is to grow and survive the coming seasons, these two must be our pillars."


    Kyle said.


    The younger leader agreed instantly, but the chieftain seemed slightly hesitant. His people had always been farmers and were uncomfortable around weapons.


    A brief tension settled over the room as the two factions quietly began debating¡ªeach reluctant to give up their roles or be seen as lesser.


    Kyle raised a hand, silencing both.


    "I understand your concerns. But remember, this is just the beginning. More people will come. More settlers, refugees, warriors. Once we have a foundation, everyone will have a role. For now, we need unity and clarity of purpose."


    With his words, the tension eased. Kyle''s calm, commanding tone left no room for doubt, and both leaders agreed to his proposal.


    A day later, the village was alive with activity¡ªfields being expanded, patrol routes mapped, and small defense posts built.


    But Kyle wasn''t finished. As the leaders carried out their tasks, he turned to his personal notes.


    He needed seasoned fighters¡ªpeople ready to go to war. And he needed to know more about the upcoming battles.


    Far from the budding village, in a lavish manor drowned in perfumes and gossip, Lady Rose Adam was throwing yet another fit.


    "I can''t even attend a ball without whispers following me. They mock me for losing my fiance? to that Duchess!"


    She hissed, slamming her hand on the velvet-lined table.


    Her father, Lord Adam, barely glanced up from the reports on his desk.


    War was brewing on the borders, and logistics, not his daughter''s bruised pride, occupied his mind.


    "Father! Are you even listening?!"


    "Enough, Rose, If you keep making scenes, you''ll lose more than your reputation¡ªyou''ll lose your title."


    He snapped, finally slamming the papers down.


    Rose flinched, a sour scowl replacing her pout.


    "I hate your temper."


    "Then do something useful. We need a commander for the first offensive. If you want to help, find me someone capable of leading troops."


    He growled.


    Rose rolled her eyes dramatically and opened her mouth to retort¡ªbut then stopped. An idea bloomed, devious and perfect.


    A slow smile crept onto her lips.


    "Very well, Father. I believe I know exactly who to send."


    Lord Adam blinked.


    "You do?"


    "Oh yes. Someone young, talented, and... expendable."


    She said sweetly.


    She turned away, already forming her next plan.


    Kyle Armstrong.


    He''d been nothing but a thorn in her side since the engagement fiasco.


    If she could make him the army''s commander for the first battle, he''d either fail miserably and be discredited¡ªor die.


    "Either way, I''ll be rid of him."


    She whispered to herself with a cruel smile before turning to look at her father once more.


    "I''ve been thinking. What if we appoint Kyle Armstrong as the commander of your army?"


    She began, drawing her father''s attention with a deliberately sweet tone.


    Lord Adam looked up slowly, skepticism already brewing in his eyes.


    "Temporarily, of course. We''ll keep a second, more competent commander in reserve¡ªjust in case. When Kyle fails, as he undoubtedly will, we''ll swap him out and salvage the army."


    Rose added, waving her hand airily.


    Her father said nothing, and Rose leaned in, eyes gleaming with cunning.


    "Think about it. Everyone says Duke Armstrong is starting to care about that boy again. So if we give Kyle the position, it''ll earn us the Duke''s favor. And when Kyle''s inexperience causes everything to fall apart, we''ll have every reason to demand compensation¡ªsupplies, support, soldiers. The Duke will owe us."


    She sipped her wine, clearly proud of her plan.


    "It''s a win-win."


    Lord Adam stared at his daughter, unamused.


    "So your brilliant strategy is to send a boy you resent into battle just to fail, and then pick the scraps for political gain?"


    Rose tilted her head.


    "Not exactly...."


    "You''re still a shallow child. This is war, not a ballroom spat. I don''t have time to humor your petty schemes.


    He snapped, finally standing.


    His words hit like a slap, and Rose''s expression twisted.


    "You''ll see. You always think you''re right. But I''ll make this happen, Father. With or without your permission."


    She hissed, slamming her glass down.


    He walked away without a reply, leaving Rose fuming alone.


    "I''ll prove it. Kyle Armstrong will be in command... and when he fails, I''ll be the one laughing."


    She whispered, gripping the table''s edge.


    Back at the valley, Kyle stood atop a hill, overlooking the busy village.


    Farmers were working in tandem with warriors, constructing new irrigation routes and protective fences. The two factions, once awkward, were starting to blend into one.


    Bruce approached, handing Kyle a fresh scroll.


    "The scouts have reported some movements along the southern path. Bandits maybe."


    Kyle nodded.


    "Send a small patrol to observe only. Don''t engage."


    As Bruce left, Kyle looked to the skies where Queen soared high, a silent sentinel.


    Beneath the surface of prosperity, he could feel it¡ªtension. A storm was coming....and with that, an opportunity as well.

 Chapter 147 - 147 Ch 147 Hes becoming too Dangerous - Part 1

    ?147: Ch 147: He¡¯s becoming too Dangerous ¨C Part 1 147: Ch 147: He¡¯s becoming too Dangerous ¨C Part 1 Kyle moved swiftly through the uneven terrain, following the faint pulse of Queen¡¯s mana signature.


    The hawk was perched high above, blending into the morning sky as it silently watched over the bandit group from a distance.


    Thanks to Queen¡¯s sharp senses, Kyle already knew the situation: about two dozen armed men, brutish and confident, were marching toward the village, aiming to seize the newly gathered food supplies.


    Back at the village, the atmosphere was thick with tension.


    The village chief, wringing his hands, had immediately asked Kyle if they should prepare a sacrifice to appease the attackers ¡ª a tradition born from generations of helplessness.


    The very idea had made Kyle¡¯s eyes narrow with disgust.


    He refused to let these people continue living in fear.


    ¡°Wait.


    I¡¯ll deal with this myself.¡±  Kyle had told them firmly.


    The leader of the immigrant villagers, a broad-shouldered man named Haron, had stepped forward, offering to gather a force to back Kyle up.


    But Kyle had refused, shaking his head.


    ¡°This is something I can handle alone.


    You¡¯ll see why cowards like these are no threat to us.¡±  He said.


    Now, as he crested a low hill and approached the hiding spot where some of the new settlers were gathered, Kyle saw the hope shining in their eyes.


    They were scared, yes, but they were willing ¡ª eager, even ¡ª to defend their new home if needed.


    A few of them immediately whispered offers to lay down their lives for him.


    Kyle raised a hand and gave them a calm, confident smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to risk your lives today.


    What you need to do...


    is watch and learn.¡±  He said.


    The villagers exchanged looks of confusion, but a spark of excitement flickered among them.


    They settled down, eager to see what the young lord had planned.


    Kyle continued forward, alone, without hesitation.


    Across the rocky clearing, the bandit group began to emerge from behind their boulders and scrubby trees.


    Their leader, a stocky man with a scar running down his cheek, let out a loud, derisive laugh when he saw Kyle approaching.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?


    They¡¯re sending out their little lord to beg for mercy?¡±  The bandit leader called out, prompting a round of mocking laughter from his men.


    Kyle said nothing.


    His expression was cold and indifferent as he strode closer, his cloak billowing slightly with the breeze.


    ¡°Tell you what, boy.


    Hand over all your food and goods now, and maybe we¡¯ll let you and your villagers live as our servants.


    If you¡¯re lucky.¡±  The leader sneered.


    The men jeered behind him, brandishing their swords and axes.


    Most were thick with muscle and carried the easy arrogance of those who had faced no real resistance in the past.


    Kyle stopped about ten feet away from them, folding his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re all mistaken.


    I¡¯m not here to negotiate.¡±  He said, his voice steady, almost bored.


    There was a brief silence as the bandits processed his words.


    Then the leader grinned even wider and lifted his sword.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, kid.


    Shame it¡¯ll get you killed.¡± He motioned for a few of his men to move forward.


    Kyle exhaled slowly and allowed a little of his mana to leak out.


    The ground trembled faintly, the air around him growing heavier with invisible pressure.


    Instantly, several of the bandits flinched, their instincts warning them that something was wrong.


    Kyle¡¯s mana spiked sharply, and without another word, he moved.


    One instant he was standing still ¡ª the next, he was a blur.


    The first bandit barely had time to raise his weapon before Kyle¡¯s fist, enhanced with dense mana, slammed into his gut.


    The man crumpled with a wheeze, unconscious before he hit the ground.


    Kyle didn¡¯t stop.


    He flowed between the bandits like water, his movements precise and brutal.


    A kick to the knee shattered a second bandit¡¯s stance, and a swift strike to the neck sent him sprawling.


    By the time the bandits realized what was happening, five of their men were already down.


    The leader roared in rage and charged himself, swinging his heavy sword with wild strength.


    Kyle dodged with ease, slipping past the clumsy blow and counterattacking with a sharp elbow strike to the bandit¡¯s ribs.


    Bone cracked audibly.


    The fight quickly turned into a massacre.


    The bandits, used to preying on helpless villagers, had no idea how to deal with a true fighter ¡ª much less one like Kyle, whose mana control and physical prowess made him a monster in human skin.


    Up on the hill, the villagers watching were stunned into silence.


    Their young master was...


    overwhelming.


    Untouchable.


    Even Queen, still perched overhead, watched with a sharp gleam in its predatory eyes, pride radiating through the mana bond.


    In just a few minutes, the entire bandit group was lying on the ground, groaning or unconscious.


    Kyle stood calmly in the center of the fallen bodies, as if he had just taken a casual stroll.


    He turned back toward the villagers, his expression relaxed.


    ¡°This is what strength looks like.¡±  Kyle said, gesturing toward the defeated enemies.


    The villagers erupted into cheers, their earlier fears forgotten, replaced by something fierce and new: hope.


    Hope that under Kyle¡¯s leadership, their future would no longer be filled with fear ¡ª but with strength, pride, and survival.


    ______ The news of Kyle¡¯s overwhelming victory against the bandits spread through the village like wildfire.


    Every man, woman, and child spoke of how their young lord had faced down an entire group of armed criminals alone and emerged victorious without a single scratch.


    The awe and admiration in their voices were genuine, and it fueled a surge of energy throughout the village.


    People began to work harder and faster, eager to build a future worthy of the leader who had risked everything for them.


    Whether it was laying down foundations for new homes, clearing new fields for crops, or reinforcing the village defenses, every villager did their part with renewed vigor.


    Even the immigrants, once wary and unsure, now followed Kyle with steadfast loyalty.


    Queen, still recovering but regaining its strength each day, often perched atop the village¡¯s highest point, overlooking the busy workers.


    It watched silently, its keen eyes missing nothing, and sent small pulses of approval through the mana bond it shared with Kyle.


    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed.


    And just when the food stores began to strain under the growing numbers, the supplies from Margrave Ricca and Duke Armstrong arrived, carried by sturdy wagons and guarded by soldiers bearing their respective banners.


    They had sent everything Kyle had requested¡ªand more.


    Grains, preserved meats, seeds for future planting, sturdy tools, and even extra weapons for the fledgling security forces.


    The timing was perfect.


    The new construction around the village had just been completed, and the expanded fields were ready for planting.


    Kyle personally oversaw the distribution of the goods.


    He made sure every family, old and new, received their share, and that nothing was hoarded or wasted.


    He called the two chieftains to his side and, after a short but firm conversation, appointed them to jointly oversee the harmony of the village.


    Their duty was clear: settle disputes fairly, ensure the fields were worked diligently, and maintain a strong defense.


    As he watched the villagers celebrate and work with hope burning in their hearts, Kyle finally allowed himself a small smile.


    His first village¡ªhis first foothold in the turbulent world to come¡ªwas finally taking shape.


    But Kyle knew this was just the beginning.


    Now that the foundation had been laid, it was time for him to gather even more strength.


    More allies.


    More warriors.


    And more pieces to play the grand game that lay ahead.

 Chapter 148 - 148 Ch 148 Hes becoming too Dangerous - Part 2

    ?148: Ch 148: He¡¯s becoming too Dangerous ¨C Part 2 148: Ch 148: He¡¯s becoming too Dangerous ¨C Part 2 When Kyle asked Bruce where the nearest large town was, Bruce didn¡¯t even have to think.


    ¡°There¡¯s a town about half a day¡¯s ride south, young master.


    It¡¯s the largest one before the capital, full of merchants, adventurers, and mercenaries.¡±  Bruce answered promptly.


    ¡°Perfect.


    Get ready.


    It¡¯s time we head out and recruit more people for our cause.¡± Kyle said, a small smile forming on his lips.


    Bruce and Melissa both nodded, no hesitation in their movements.


    Queen, still perched on Kyle¡¯s shoulder in its hawk form, ruffled its feathers slightly but stayed quiet, alert to the world around them.


    The journey to the town was uneventful, the roads quiet under the midday sun.


    Once inside the bustling town gates, Kyle made straight for the adventurer¡¯s guild, with Bruce and Melissa shadowing him.


    The guild hall was as lively as expected¡ªadventurers boasted loudly about their hunts, merchants bartered for bodyguards, and bulletin boards were packed with various job postings.


    Kyle walked straight up to the counter and addressed the lazy-looking guild officer behind it.


    ¡°I need to post a recruitment order.


    I¡¯m offering stable work, good pay, and benefits for those willing to settle down with their families.¡± The guild officer looked up at him and let out a sharp laugh, loud enough to turn a few heads nearby.


    ¡°Stable work?


    Benefits?


    Kid, no adventurer worth his salt is gonna settle down on some backwater farmland.


    They live for the thrill, the gold, the freedom!


    You won¡¯t find anyone desperate enough for this.¡±  He sneered.


    His mocking tone made Melissa bristle immediately.


    Her hand darted forward and grabbed the man by the collar, lifting him partway over the counter.


    ¡°Watch your mouth when speaking to the young master.¡±  She growled, her eyes flashing dangerously.


    Kyle calmly placed a hand on her arm, stopping her from committing murder in the middle of the guild.


    Instead, he reached into his coat, pulled out a small pouch, and dropped a few glittering gold coins onto the counter.


    The guild officer¡¯s attitude changed instantly.


    He straightened his clothes, smiled obsequiously, and grabbed the coins.


    ¡°Of course, sir!


    I¡¯ll have your request posted right away.


    Please, this way!¡± Kyle gave a small, almost imperceptible sigh at the man¡¯s shamelessness.


    Still, he followed him to a large bulletin board, where the officer carefully pinned Kyle¡¯s request near the center for maximum visibility.


    With that task completed, Kyle and his group left the guild and returned to their temporary lodging.


    The deadline for recruitment was set for a week later.


    Back at the guild, the officer snickered under his breath.


    ¡°Foolish noble brat.


    No adventurer would give up their freedom and gold hunting to work under some stuck-up lord, no matter how much he pays.¡±  He muttered.


    For the first hour after the posting went up, it seemed he was right.


    No one even glanced at the new notice.


    The officer grew smug, feeling vindicated.


    But then the afternoon rush hit.


    More adventurers and mercenaries poured into the guild after a day¡¯s work, seeking new jobs or a drink to unwind.


    Some wandered over to the board¡ªand that¡¯s when things changed.


    A few sharp-eyed adventurers spotted Kyle¡¯s recruitment notice and paused.


    They leaned closer to read the details, murmuring among themselves.


    A few recognized Kyle Armstrong¡¯s name immediately¡ªit had been circulating in recent tales about how he protected a village single-handedly and was building something great in the frontier lands.


    Excited whispers began to spread.


    ¡°Is that the Kyle Armstrong?¡± ¡°The one who beat an entire bandit group alone?¡± ¡°They say he¡¯s got land, real land, and he¡¯s offering houses, fields, and jobs for families.¡± The guild officer tried to sneer at them.


    ¡°Pah, you lot seriously thinking about giving up adventuring for farm work?¡± But he was ignored.


    A middle-aged adventurer, his armor scratched and worn, turned to the others and grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been swinging swords for twenty years.


    Got a wife and two kid.


    I gotta think of them if I die.


    If this Kyle Armstrong kid is half as serious as the rumors say, it sounds like the opportunity of a lifetime.¡± ¡°Same here.


    Better a stable home than dying face-down in some swamp for a bag of copper.¡±  Another said.


    People crowded around the board now, reading, debating, and encouraging each other.


    The promise of stability, family benefits, and land to call their own was irresistible for many who had spent too long living on the edge of survival.


    The guild officer could only stare, slack-jawed, as the number of interested applicants grew by the minute.


    What Kyle had offered wasn¡¯t ¡°crap,¡± as the officer had thought.


    It was hope¡ªsomething many adventurers had long since forgotten they could even wish for.


    The flood of people leaving the town to join Kyle Armstrong¡¯s recruitment was becoming impossible to ignore.


    Day after day, more mercenaries, adventurers, and even a few craftsmen packed their belongings and headed out toward Kyle¡¯s settlement, driven by the promise of land, stable pay, and family security.


    At first, the guild officer thought it was just a few fools.


    But now, even seasoned veterans were leaving, and the guild hall grew emptier with each passing afternoon.


    The officer¡¯s unease turned to outright panic.


    If this continued, the adventurer¡¯s guild would lose too many capable people, weakening their influence and cutting deep into their business.


    He gathered his ledgers, all showing a sharp drop in commissions being accepted, and rushed to meet with the guild¡¯s higher-ups.


    Inside a dark, smoke-filled chamber, he explained everything, hands trembling.


    ¡°Sir, if this keeps up, we¡¯ll lose most of our muscle.


    Our reputation is already taking a hit.


    Adventurers are abandoning us to join Kyle Armstrong¡¯s forces!


    If they keep draining our ranks, we¡¯ll be finished!¡± The higher-up, a man with thinning gray hair and sharp eyes, sat behind a heavy oak desk and listened silently.


    After a long pause, he finally spoke in a low, deliberate voice.


    ¡°Do whatever is necessary to keep our business afloat.¡± The message was clear¡ªand lethal.


    The officer nodded quickly, a sheen of sweat glistening on his forehead.


    When he returned to his office, he didn¡¯t waste a second.


    Throwing all caution aside, he called for his most discreet contacts and sent out a quiet message across the city¡¯s underbelly.


    He was looking for an assassin.


    Someone ruthless and effective, someone willing to take a hefty purse of gold to eliminate a young, rising noble by the name of Kyle Armstrong.


    It didn¡¯t matter that Kyle was quickly becoming popular.


    It didn¡¯t matter that the Duke was rumored to favor him.


    To the guild officer, this was about survival.


    Kyle Armstrong was a threat¡ªone that had to be erased before the guild¡¯s losses became irreversible.


    As night fell, the officer waited in the shadows, heart pounding, hoping for a reply from the darker corners of the city.


    Somewhere out there, he knew, a blade was being sharpened¡ªone that would soon be aimed at Kyle Armstrong¡¯s heart.


    And Queen, still perched loyally at Kyle¡¯s side, would need to be sharper and faster than ever before.


    Ever since Kyle had started receiving invites for his party, he had tightened the security around the village and also set up a fake spot where those who applied could gather.


    This was all done to make sure no unwanted person managed to slip by into his people.

 Chapter 149 - 149 Ch 149 Killing him is not easy - Part 1

    ?149: Ch 149: Killing him is not easy ¨C Part 1 149: Ch 149: Killing him is not easy ¨C Part 1 A week after the recruitment deadline passed, Kyle decided it was time to see the fruits of his efforts.


    Early in the morning, with Queen perched quietly on his shoulder, it flapped its wings once before settling down, as if sensing that today would be important.


    ¡®It is time.


    Let¡¯s see what fruits are born by the seeds I sowed before.¡¯ Kyle called Bruce and Melissa to accompany him and together they headed toward the grounds where the applicants were gathered.


    As they walked, Kyle asked casually.


    ¡°How many do you think applied?¡± Bruce chuckled, glancing toward the growing noise in the distance.


    ¡°Young Master, with the kind of benefits you¡¯re offering... I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the entire adventurer¡¯s guild packed up and joined you.¡± Melissa nodded in agreement, a little smile tugging at her lips.


    ¡°At least half the town must be here.


    They all must realize how great you are before they join.¡± Melissa¡¯s blind worship was something Kyle ignored as he walked in front of her.


    When they finally reached the grounds, Kyle found himself facing a massive sea of people¡ªover a thousand individuals, from grizzled veterans to green rookies, all waiting eagerly for his arrival.


    There were fighters, mages, archers, craftsmen¡ªmen and women of every age and build.


    Kyle¡¯s brows rose slightly in surprise.


    He hadn¡¯t quite expected this many.


    Still, the more the better.


    The town and his future armies would need strength.


    Since his recruitment had not demanded prior adventuring experience, the skill level of the applicants varied wildly.


    Some looked like they could barely swing a sword straight, while others held themselves with confident, steady stances.


    Kyle turned to Bruce and Melissa.


    ¡°Separate them.


    Basic to one side, intermediate to another.¡± Bruce and Melissa immediately got to work, issuing orders and helping the applicants form two large groups.


    Kyle watched carefully as the masses shifted around.


    After the sorting was done, there was a small third group left: those who were considered experts.


    Only about two dozen people remained.


    Kyle¡¯s sharp gaze swept over them.


    Unlike the others, these experts all radiated traces of mana, some stronger, some weaker.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising¡ªtrue experts were always more than just physically strong; they had to command mana to survive at higher levels.


    However, something else caught Kyle¡¯s attention immediately.


    Among the experts, one individual stood out¡ªnot because he was more powerful, but because of the slight tension in his stance, the flicker of impatience, the sharp, calculating look in his eyes when compared to the calm readiness of the others.


    A tiny crack in his facade¡ªbut enough for someone like Kyle to pick up on.


    Kyle didn¡¯t react outwardly, but he quietly marked the man in his mind.


    ¡®Potential trouble.¡¯ Meanwhile, one of the experts, a tall, burly man who looked to be around his late fifties but still carried the vitality of someone half his age thanks to mana, stepped forward and asked respectfully.


    ¡°Young Lord, will my age be a problem for you?¡± Kyle shook his head slightly.


    ¡°Age doesn¡¯t matter.


    Only ability does.


    You¡¯ll all have to prove yourselves in a test of skills.¡± Excited murmurs spread among the experts.


    Many straightened their backs, eager for the challenge.


    They turned their attention to Kyle, awaiting his instructions with bright eyes.


    Kyle scanned them one more time before locking eyes with the suspicious man.


    Without hesitation, he raised his hand and pointed directly at him.


    ¡°You.


    You¡¯ll be first.¡± The man stiffened slightly, a flicker of something dark passing through his expression before he masked it behind a smile.


    He stepped forward, trying to look composed, but Kyle didn¡¯t miss the way his hand twitched near his weapon.


    Bruce and Melissa, standing nearby, immediately tensed.


    Queen shifted slightly on Kyle¡¯s shoulder, letting out a soft but sharp screech¡ªas if it too sensed the underlying hostility.


    Kyle smiled faintly, but there was no warmth in it.


    In truth, he already suspected that this man wasn¡¯t an ordinary applicant.


    After all, an assassin sent after him would hardly pass up the chance to get close during a recruitment like this.


    It didn¡¯t matter, though.


    This was a good opportunity.


    Not only could he weed out threats early, but he could also show the crowd exactly what sort of leader they were going to follow.


    Kyle stepped into the center of the sparring grounds, his mana gently pulsing through the air around him, calm and measured.


    ¡°Come.¡±  He said simply, his voice steady.


    The so-called applicant smiled, but this time, there was a gleam of malice in his eyes as he drew his weapon and lunged forward, aiming directly at Kyle¡¯s heart.


    It was a mistake.


    A very, very fatal mistake.


    The assassin stiffened the moment Kyle pointed at him, his mind racing.


    ¡®How did he notice me?¡¯ He thought, cold sweat beginning to bead at the back of his neck.


    He had blended in perfectly¡ªor so he had believed.


    There had been no mistakes, no slips, no open hostility shown.


    Or at least, nothing a normal person would have caught.


    But the young lord had seen through him with ease.


    The assassin¡¯s thoughts churned, but he quickly calmed himself.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Being singled out just meant he needed to act faster.


    If he succeeded now, he could claim it was the heat of the moment¡ªan unfortunate accident during the test the young lord had demanded himself.


    No one would blame an applicant for going a little too hard when proving their skills.


    His plan felt foolproof.


    The assassin tightened his grip around his blade and sprang into action.


    His mana flared, his body shooting toward Kyle with deadly precision.


    He poured everything into his strike¡ªhis strength, his speed, and his intent to wound fatally.


    A flash of cold steel cut through the air toward Kyle¡¯s heart.


    But then¡ª Something impossible happened.


    Before his weapon could land, the assassin¡¯s entire body seized up.


    His limbs locked, his muscles frozen in place.


    A crushing, suffocating pressure slammed into him, forcing his knees to buckle and his head to bow down against his will.


    It felt like the weight of the heavens themselves were pressing down on him.


    The blade slipped from his trembling hands and clattered uselessly onto the ground.


    ¡®What is this?!¡¯ Panic flooded him.


    He tried to resist, to lift his arms, even to twitch a finger¡ªbut nothing answered his commands.


    His entire body refused to move, like an invisible mountain pinned him in place.


    Kyle stood calmly a few steps away, completely unbothered.


    There was no dramatic surge of mana around him, no fiery aura or outward sign of strength.


    Yet the assassin knew with absolute certainty that it was Kyle¡¯s doing.


    It was Kyle who was controlling this overwhelming force.


    Queen, perched quietly on Kyle¡¯s shoulder, let out a sharp cry that cut through the stunned silence of the gathered crowd.


    Its wings twitched once, but it did not take flight¡ªonly watched with intelligent eyes.


    The assassin¡¯s heart sank lower and lower as realization dawned.


    This wasn¡¯t just some pampered noble¡¯s son playing at leadership.


    This was someone whose strength vastly exceeded what rumors said¡ªsomeone who could kill him without lifting a finger.


    And he had just made himself an example.


    ¡®B-But I am not done.¡¯

 Chapter 150 - 150 Ch 150 Killing him is not easy - Part 2

    ?150: Ch 150: Killing him is not easy ¨C Part 2 150: Ch 150: Killing him is not easy ¨C Part 2 Kyle stood a few steps away from the frozen assassin, gazing at him with a quiet calm that somehow weighed heavier than anger or ridicule.


    With an almost casual tone, Kyle asked.


    ¡°Can you move anymore?


    Or is this the end for you?¡± The assassin gritted his teeth.


    He wanted to move¡ªdesperately.


    He commanded his arms, his legs, even a twitch of a finger.


    But nothing obeyed.


    His pride screamed at him to fight back, but his body remained stubbornly frozen in place, pinned by the crushing pressure Kyle had casually unleashed.


    For the first time in a long while, he understood something he had never truly felt before¡ªfear.


    Kyle let out a soft sigh, as if disappointed.


    Without giving the assassin another glance, he turned his back and started walking down the line of other mercenaries, his focus already shifting to the next candidate.


    That small gesture, that utter disregard, felt like a slap to the assassin¡¯s pride.


    ¡®I am an A-class assassin...!¡¯  The thought burned in his mind.


    ¡®I am not someone to be ignored like this!¡¯ If word got out that he had been humiliated like this, his entire reputation would be shredded to pieces.


    The assassin grit his teeth until his gums ached, and with a roar inside his heart, he shattered the invisible shackles binding him.


    His body moved at last, his muscles screaming in protest, but he moved nonetheless.


    In a fluid, practiced motion, he lunged at Kyle¡¯s exposed back, his mana-coated knife gleaming with deadly intent.


    He struck true.


    The tip of the blade connected¡ªand then stopped.


    The assassin felt it the moment it happened: his knife had hit something...


    and refused to go any deeper.


    The dust kicked up by his sudden movement settled around them, and he realized that all the other mercenaries had moved instinctively, trying to reach him.


    But none had been fast enough to stop him.


    Yet, standing unharmed, Kyle slowly turned to face him.


    The assassin stared in disbelief at the place where his knife should have pierced flesh.


    Instead, it had embedded slightly into something invisible and unbreakable around Kyle, like stabbing into a slab of indestructible steel.


    Then¡ªwith a faint sound¡ªthe blade cracked.


    It splintered down the middle and snapped, the pieces falling harmlessly to the ground.


    There was not a single drop of blood.


    Not even a scratch on Kyle¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to train a lot harder if you want to hurt me.¡±  Kyle said lightly, his tone so casual that it stung far worse than mockery.


    The assassin staggered back, finally realizing how large the gap between them truly was.


    He had thought himself invincible, one of the best.


    But compared to Kyle Armstrong...


    he was no better than a child swinging a wooden stick.


    The assassin dropped to one knee and bowed his head low.


    ¡°I surrender.


    I have never seen anyone like you in my life, Young Master Kyle.


    I wish to dedicate my life to pursuing the power you possess.¡±  He said hoarsely, voice thick with raw emotion.


    The watching mercenaries muttered amongst themselves, but none mocked him.


    After seeing what Kyle had just done, they understood too¡ªthe assassin¡¯s decision was not cowardice, but wisdom.


    Kyle studied the man with a neutral expression before speaking.


    ¡°Be warned.


    It won¡¯t be easy.


    I expect loyalty, and you¡¯ll need to start from the beginning like everyone else.¡± The assassin lifted his head slightly, his expression firm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.


    I am prepared to take on whatever challenge you present, no matter how harsh.¡±  He said, his voice steady and filled with resolve.


    Kyle nodded once, almost approvingly.


    ¡°Good.


    Then prove it.


    Give me all the information you have regarding this issue.¡± With Queen perched silently on his shoulder, observing everything with its sharp, calculating eyes, Kyle moved to address the rest of the candidates.


    Meanwhile, the assassin, who had once come with intentions of murder, knelt humbly among the rest, ready to rebuild himself from the ground up under Kyle¡¯s command.


    Once the assassin was dealt with, Kyle turned to the rest of the elites.


    ¡°What¡¯s your plan?


    Are you thinking of hurting me as well?


    Or, would you take me seriously?¡±  He asked, his voice calm and steady.


    The experts exchanged uneasy glances.


    None of them moved, clearly hesitant to face Kyle after what they had just seen.


    The silence dragged on until Garret, the oldest and most experienced of them, finally sighed.


    He stepped forward, his eyes locked on Kyle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you on.


    But don¡¯t expect me to go easy on you just because you¡¯re young.¡±  Garret said firmly.


    Kyle didn¡¯t respond.


    His attention stayed on Garret, studying the older man with a focused gaze.


    Garret wasted no time.


    He swung his sword at Kyle with a powerful, fast strike.


    But Kyle didn¡¯t flinch.


    He simply sidestepped the attack, letting it pass by harmlessly.


    The other experts watched closely, a few of the younger ones muttering to each other.


    ¡°He¡¯s too arrogant.


    Garret¡¯s a legend.


    That noble won¡¯t last long.¡±  One whispered.


    But Kyle didn¡¯t seem to care about their words.


    Garret swung again, faster this time, trying to overwhelm Kyle.


    But Kyle moved quickly, dodging each strike and finding small openings in Garret¡¯s defense.


    Garret began to realize this wouldn¡¯t be as easy as he had hoped.


    He kept attacking, but each time he swung, Kyle was already out of the way.


    Garret¡¯s breath grew heavier as he pushed harder, trying to land a hit.


    The younger experts grew silent, watching in disbelief.


    Kyle wasn¡¯t struggling at all.


    His movements were smooth, precise, and fast¡ªtoo fast for Garret to keep up with.


    They had expected Kyle to falter, to make mistakes, but instead, he seemed to be in full control.


    A few of the younger experts who had been criticizing Kyle for being rude to Garret now found themselves speechless.


    They had underestimated him completely.


    Garret¡¯s attacks grew more desperate, his strikes becoming wilder.


    He was tiring, and Kyle knew it.


    With each swing, Garret¡¯s strength faded just a little more.


    Kyle¡¯s movements remained steady, never rushing, always finding the right moment to strike back.


    At last, Garret slowed.


    His sword felt heavy in his hands, his breath ragged.


    He knew he was losing.


    Kyle hadn¡¯t even broken a sweat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep up.


    You win.¡±  Garret muttered, lowering his sword.


    Kyle gave a simple nod, not saying anything in return.


    The fight was over.


    The other experts were stunned.


    They had expected Garret, a seasoned warrior, to easily overpower Kyle.


    But now, it was clear that Kyle was far stronger than they had imagined.


    Garret stood there, catching his breath, still processing what had just happened.


    He had been outmatched by someone far younger, someone he had thought was just a noble with no real strength.


    But Kyle had proved him wrong.


    Kyle turned and began to walk away, his back straight and his eyes focused ahead.


    The elites watched him go, still in shock.


    Queen, perched nearby, watched quietly, as always, its sharp eyes never leaving the scene.


    And just like that, the tension faded.


    The fight had ended.


    But Kyle¡¯s reputation had just grown stronger, and the experts now knew not to underestimate him again.

 Chapter 151 - 151 Ch 151 An Offer to not Refuse - Part 1

    ?151: Ch 151: An Offer to not Refuse ¨C Part 1 151: Ch 151: An Offer to not Refuse ¨C Part 1 After Kyle defeated Garret, not many of the other elites dared to step forward.


    They understood clearly now¡ªKyle was out of their league.


    There was no point in challenging him.


    Instead, they turned to each other and began sparring among themselves to prove their worth.


    One by one, after settling their own matches, the elites came back and accepted the contract Kyle offered.


    They signed their names without hesitation.


    Once the papers were signed, a few of the older mercenaries approached Kyle.


    One of them, a burly man with scars across his arms, spoke up.


    ¡°Your offer is too good, my lord.


    Why are you doing this?


    Men like us don¡¯t expect good treatment.¡± Kyle stood calmly, hands behind his back.


    ¡°Because loyalty is hard to find.


    And when you find it, there¡¯s no price too high to pay.¡±  He said simply.


    The men looked at each other, surprised by his answer.


    Kyle continued, his voice steady.


    ¡°With war on the horizon, I want my people to fight without fear.


    If you know your family is safe and your needs are cared for, you can focus on surviving and winning.¡± The elites fell silent.


    They had worked for many lords and kings, but none had ever spoken to them like this.


    None had treated them as anything more than disposable weapons.


    One by one, they bowed their heads in respect.


    Deep within their cores, their mana waves shifted slightly, a subtle but powerful change that only someone like Kyle could sense.


    It was a silent oath, a vow of loyalty that went beyond words.


    Kyle felt the change and gave a small nod to himself.


    He had made the right choice.


    Bringing these people in and spending money on them would be worth it.


    They were not just fighters now¡ªthey were his people.


    Once everything was sorted, Kyle turned to Bruce.


    ¡°Take them to the temporary shelters.


    Tomorrow, they¡¯ll start building their own homes.


    It¡¯ll be hard work for a week.


    Good for stamina and endurance.¡±  Kyle ordered.


    Bruce saluted with a smile.


    ¡°Understood, my lord.¡± Melissa stood straight beside Bruce, ready to help organize the new arrivals.


    Queen circled above, silent as ever, its sharp eyes sweeping over the gathering mercenaries.


    Kyle watched them leave, feeling satisfied.


    Things were settling into place quickly.


    The next morning, training began.


    Kyle led the elite squad out for hunting trips in the nearby forest, both to gather meat and to keep their skills sharp.


    Meanwhile, Bruce and Melissa stayed behind to oversee the hard labor.


    Mercenaries and farmers worked side by side, digging, cutting wood, and building structures.


    Day by day, the small village grew stronger.


    A few days passed like this, with everyone busy from sunrise to sunset.


    Then, one morning, as Kyle was reviewing reports, Melissa rushed into his office.


    ¡°My lord!


    A small group is approaching from the east.


    They¡¯re carrying noble banners.¡±  She said quickly.


    Kyle stood up at once.


    ¡°Banners?¡± Melissa nodded, a little out of breath.


    ¡°Big flags.


    They¡¯re making it very clear they come in peace.¡± Kyle set the papers aside and grabbed his coat.


    ¡°Good.


    Gather Bruce and the elites.


    We¡¯ll meet them properly.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±  Melissa bowed and ran out.


    Outside, Queen flapped its wings and soared high into the sky, keeping a close watch on the approaching group.


    Kyle stepped out into the sunlight, feeling the steady pulse of the growing village behind him.


    A new visitor meant new opportunities¡ªor new problems.


    Either way, Kyle was ready.


    Kyle glanced at Melissa and said calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go meet them myself.


    You stay here and prepare a place where we can host the guests.¡± Melissa nodded right away.


    ¡°Understood, my lord.¡± Bruce, standing nearby, scratched his head.


    ¡°Another thing to add to the list of things we need to prepare.¡±  He muttered.


    Kyle chuckled lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a priority.


    People come first.


    Once the village is stable, we can worry about ceremonies and fancy receptions.¡± Bruce grinned.


    ¡°Right.


    I¡¯ll get things moving, young master.¡± With that settled, Kyle made his way toward the village entrance alone.


    Queen circled lazily in the sky above, keeping watch as always.


    The dirt road stretched out in front of him, and soon, the approaching group came into view.


    They wore fine cloaks and rode decent horses.


    The flags they carried flapped in the light breeze, showing noble crests Kyle didn¡¯t immediately recognize.


    Dust rose behind them as they slowed to a stop a few feet from where Kyle stood waiting.


    There were about a dozen people.


    At the center of the group, a young woman pulled back the hood of her cloak with a swift, dramatic movement.


    Her golden hair spilled out, and a proud, almost haughty expression crossed her face.


    It was Lady Rose Adam.


    Her eyes swept over Kyle and the empty road behind him.


    No musicians.


    No soldiers lined up.


    No grand welcome at all.


    She looked clearly displeased.


    Her lips curled into a smirk as she spoke.


    ¡°Your welcoming ceremony is rather...


    lacking.¡± Kyle remained calm, his face showing no emotion.


    He looked her straight in the eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome to turn around and head back if you feel my territory is lacking.¡± Rose¡¯s eyes widened slightly, clearly not expecting such a blunt reply.


    She bit her lip, frustrated.


    The other nobles behind her shifted uncomfortably, unsure how to react.


    Rose took a breath and quickly composed herself.


    She straightened her back and smiled, though it looked a little forced.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come with a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you.¡±  She said, trying to regain her momentum.


    Kyle said nothing for a moment.


    He let her words hang in the air while studying her.


    Queen drifted lower in the sky, watching the group closely.


    Rose seemed to take his silence as a sign to continue.


    She flicked her cloak back and gave a small, arrogant nod toward her companions.


    ¡°I come with an offer from my father.


    A position of high honor and great responsibility.


    A chance to prove yourself, young lord.¡±  She declared.


    Kyle tilted his head slightly.


    ¡°And what exactly is this opportunity?¡± Rose smiled, clearly pleased to finally take the lead in the conversation.


    ¡°You will be given command of my father¡¯s army, stationed on the front lines.


    You¡¯ll have full control.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He understood immediately¡ªthis was not an opportunity.


    It was an attempt to send him into danger.


    Still, he didn¡¯t let his feelings show.


    He kept his voice even.


    ¡°That¡¯s a generous offer.


    But I wonder why your father would trust a young, untested lord with such an important task?¡±  He said lightly.


    Rose¡¯s smile tightened.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll be under supervision.


    For your protection...


    and ours.¡± Kyle hid his amusement.


    Supervision meant they didn¡¯t trust him.


    They wanted someone to blame if things went wrong.


    Behind Rose, some of the other nobles whispered among themselves, watching Kyle closely to see how he would react.


    Kyle took a slow breath and smiled just enough to seem polite.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be considered.


    But let¡¯s not rush.


    You¡¯ve traveled a long way.


    Let¡¯s get you and your people settled first.¡± Rose hesitated, clearly wanting to push further, but in the end, she nodded.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Kyle stepped aside and gestured down the road.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± The group started moving again, following Kyle into the village.


    Queen circled above, its shadow passing over the guests as they entered.


    Kyle walked at a steady pace, leading them past the fields where villagers and mercenaries worked together.


    New homes were being built, and the smell of fresh wood filled the air.


    It wasn¡¯t grand or polished yet, but it was alive and growing.


    As they approached the center of the village, Melissa and Bruce were already waiting, having quickly prepared a simple but clean reception area.


    Kyle didn¡¯t miss the way some of the visiting nobles wrinkled their noses at the sight of the rough buildings and dirt paths.


    But he also saw a few of them eyeing the organized work and strong workers with cautious respect.


    He said nothing, letting them see with their own eyes what he was building.


    This wasn¡¯t some pampered noble¡¯s manor.


    This was a place of strength.


    And Kyle intended to keep it that way.

 Chapter 152: Ch 152: An Offer to not Refuse - Part 2

    Chapter 152: Ch 152: An Offer to not Refuse ¨C Part 2


    Kyle led Lady Rose through the village, choosing the best house they had finished so far.


    It was simple but sturdy, with clean walls and a solid roof.


    Yet, from the moment Rose stepped inside, it was clear she was unimpressed.


    Her nose twitched. Her eyes darted around like she was walking through a pigsty rather than a growing village.


    Each step she took seemed heavier, like she was dying inside just from being there. Kyle watched her without saying a word.


    It was almost a miracle that she managed to hold herself back from cursing out loud.


    But after a long, suffering sigh, she turned to Kyle and said with a pained expression.


    ¡°As my ex-fiance?, you could be doing so much better than... this.¡±


    Kyle didn¡¯t react. He simply waited, arms crossed behind his back.


    Rose wasn¡¯t done. Her lips curled into a sneer.


    ¡°That Grand Duchess you¡¯re tied to must be low-born. Only someone without any real breeding would let her fiance? live in a place like this.¡±


    The insult hung in the air.


    Kyle remained silent, but out of the corner of his eye, he saw Melissa.


    She had just entered, carrying a tray with tea for the guests. Her hands shook so badly the cup rattled against the saucer.


    Kyle moved smoothly. He reached out and took the tray from her hands before she could accidentally spill it. He gave her a quick look and a small signal to step back.


    Melissa bit her lip, her shoulders stiff, but she obeyed.


    She moved behind Kyle, standing quietly at his back like a loyal shield. Her eyes still burned with anger, but she said nothing.


    Rose noticed Melissa¡¯s retreat and blinked in surprise.


    She raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t comment. In her mind, it seemed only natural that servants should know their place.


    Feeling she had regained the upper hand, Rose gave a proud little smile and turned back to Kyle. She sat herself down elegantly on the plain wooden chair, acting as if it were a throne.


    ¡°Now, let me tell you about the opportunity I mentioned.¡±


    She said with a gracious wave of her hand.


    Kyle stayed standing. Queen landed silently on the roof outside, watching through the window like a dark guardian.


    Rose folded her hands in her lap, her voice dripping with false kindness.


    ¡°My father¡¯s army needs a commander for the coming battle. We must defend our territory from an enemy push. It¡¯s an important task, but my father is very busy, and we don¡¯t have enough trusted commanders.¡±


    She smiled sweetly.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you come in. As your former fiance?e, I thought it would be kind to offer you this chance. You would have full command for one battle. No one above you, no one ordering you around. It would be the perfect stage for you to show off your talents.¡±


    Kyle listened without interrupting. His face remained unreadable.


    Behind him, Melissa¡¯s hands clenched into fists.


    She clearly understood what Rose was trying to do¡ªsending Kyle into a battle with little support, only to watch him fail or die.


    Rose didn¡¯t seem to notice the growing tension. She leaned forward slightly, her golden hair catching the afternoon light.


    ¡°Think about it, Kyle. One victory, and all of high society would be forced to see your worth. Even the Grand Duchess wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore it.¡±


    She tilted her head, her voice softening.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like that?¡±


    The room fell silent after her words.


    Kyle stared at her calmly. He could see it clearly now.


    Rose hadn¡¯t come here out of kindness. She had come because she needed a scapegoat. Someone who could take the blame if the defense failed. Someone expendable.


    She was offering him a trap wrapped in pretty words.


    Outside, Queen gave a low, rumbling cry, sensing Kyle¡¯s mood.


    The nobles¡¯ horses shifted uneasily at the sound.


    Kyle set the tea tray down gently on a small table. He did not touch the cup.


    Instead, he smiled very faintly and said.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s a generous offer, Lady Rose.¡±


    Rose¡¯s face brightened, mistaking his calmness for agreement.


    ¡°But, I¡¯ll need time to consider it carefully.¡±


    Kyle added quietly, his voice carrying weight.


    Rose looked disappointed but covered it quickly with a polite smile.


    ¡°Of course. Take your time. But not too long¡ªwar doesn¡¯t wait.¡±


    Kyle sat quietly after Lady Rose finished her explanation, his face calm and thoughtful.


    To the untrained eye, it looked like he was carefully weighing the offer.


    In truth, Kyle had already made up his mind the moment she opened her mouth. After all, which other time will he get an opportunity to steal an army like this?


    There was no hesitation in his heart.


    He looked up at her and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll accept your offer.¡±


    The words came out steady and confident.


    Melissa¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at him like he had grown a second head.


    Even Bruce, who had just walked into the room after finishing his inspection rounds, froze on the spot.


    Lady Rose¡¯s lips parted slightly in surprise. For a brief moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Then, she flushed with pride and gave a superior smile, tossing her hair back.


    ¡°I knew it. I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to resist such an opportunity. You may act calm, but you¡¯re still the same as always¡ªeager to prove yourself.¡±


    She said, her voice full of smugness.


    Kyle didn¡¯t reply. He simply watched her with an unreadable gaze.


    Rose adjusted her cloak and said sweetly.


    ¡°I expect to see you soon. Make sure you arrive at my father¡¯s territory within a week. Send word ahead when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    With that, she turned on her heel and strode out of the house, her followers rushing to keep up. Kyle remained where he was until the sounds of hooves and wheels faded into the distance.


    The moment they were gone, Melissa couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    She stepped forward quickly, her voice low but urgent.


    ¡°Young master! Why? Why did you accept that suspicious offer? There¡¯s no need for you to take such risks!¡±


    Her face was filled with worry.


    Her hands were clenched at her sides, as if she was holding herself back from shaking him by the shoulders.


    Kyle looked at her, his expression calm and steady. His next words were simple.


    ¡°Because this is the best option for me.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s mouth opened to argue, but the quiet certainty in Kyle¡¯s voice made her stop.


    At that moment, Bruce, who had been silently observing, spoke up. He crossed his arms and gave Kyle a careful look.


    ¡°You have a plan, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Bruce asked.


    Kyle¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. It wasn¡¯t a warm one. It was sharp, dangerous, and confident.


    Seeing that smile, Bruce let out a low chuckle and shook his head.


    ¡°Of course you do.¡±


    Melissa still looked worried, but when she saw Bruce¡¯s relaxed posture, she forced herself to calm down. She trusted her young master.


    He had never led them wrong before.


    Kyle turned away from them and walked toward the window. Queen shifted its wings lightly on the roof, sensing the shift in his mood.


    Outside, the village was alive with noise. Workers moved wood and stone, training drills echoed from the field, and farmers worked in the distance.


    This place was no longer just a patch of land. It was becoming a home.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes.


    Lady Rose had come here thinking she was offering him a rope to climb back into noble society. In truth, she had offered him something far better: a battlefield.


    And on the battlefield, reputation and blood meant nothing.


    Only strength decided winners and losers. That also applied to the soldier¡¯s loyalties.


    Kyle intended to win. Completely and utterly.


    Behind him, Bruce and Melissa waited quietly. They didn¡¯t need to know the full plan yet. Kyle would tell them when the time was right.


    For now, they had work to do.

 Chapter 153: Ch 153: An Offer to not Refuse - Part 3

    Chapter 153: Ch 153: An Offer to not Refuse ¨C Part 3


    ¡°Bruce, keep the training schedule tight. Increase physical endurance drills by twenty percent. Focus on the new recruits.¡±


    Kyle said without turning around.


    Bruce nodded immediately.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Melissa, I want you to start preparing supply lists. We¡¯ll need rations, spare weapons, and emergency medicines ready to move on short notice.¡±


    Kyle continued.


    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±


    Melissa answered, her voice steady now.


    Kyle finally turned back to them. His sharp eyes gleamed with cold fire.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be ready when the time comes. And when it does...¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish the sentence. He didn¡¯t need to.


    Bruce grinned. Melissa stood straighter.


    Queen let out a low, approving cry from the rooftop.


    Kyle Armstrong wasn¡¯t going to just survive Lady Rose¡¯s little trap. He was going to turn it into the first stone on his path to something far greater.


    And this time, no one would be able to stop him.


    ______


    Lady Rose hummed to herself as she boarded her horse.


    She looked back once at the village, her nose wrinkling in disgust at the sight of the half-built homes and muddy roads.


    With a sharp tug on the reins, she turned her horse and headed off without another word.


    Her small escort followed behind her.


    One of her guards, an older man with sharp eyes, rode up beside her. His face was tight with worry.


    ¡°My lady, are you sure about this? Trusting that boy, Kyle Armstrong... it feels wrong. I don¡¯t get a good feeling from him.¡±


    He said cautiously.


    Lady Rose let out a soft laugh, tossing her hair back over her shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know boys like him. Give them a little taste of power, and they¡¯ll come crawling back for more. It¡¯s just human nature.¡±


    She said airily.


    The guard frowned but did not drop the topic.


    ¡°But why would he come to you, my lady? If he really wanted power, wouldn¡¯t it be smarter for him to go to the Grand Duchess? She¡¯s already so much stronger, more established.¡±


    Lady Rose gave a loud ¡®tsk¡¯ and shook her head, clearly annoyed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t see the vision. If the Grand Duchess really cared about him, he wouldn¡¯t be out here in the mud, building shacks and hiring mercenaries. He would be at her side, leading armies. It¡¯s obvious he has been abandoned.


    She said.


    The guard opened his mouth, wanting to argue.


    In his gut, he felt Kyle Armstrong wasn¡¯t someone who had been discarded.


    There had been a sharpness in the young man¡¯s eyes¡ªa calm strength that didn¡¯t belong to someone who was desperate or powerless.


    But he knew better than to argue with Lady Rose when she was like this.


    He simply nodded and fell back into line.


    Lady Rose smirked to herself and kicked her horse into a faster pace, already thinking about how Kyle would one day come begging at her feet.


    ______


    Meanwhile, back at the village, Kyle stood near the center of the growing construction zone, watching his people work.


    The clang of hammers and the steady thud of boots filled the air.


    Farmers trained with wooden spears under the watchful eyes of Bruce and the mercenary elites.


    The training wasn¡¯t pretty yet, but it was happening. Bit by bit, the village was starting to look like a real settlement.


    Queen perched on the roof of a half-finished watchtower, its sharp eyes scanning the horizon.


    Kyle crossed his arms, his expression calm but thoughtful.


    Everything was moving forward. Supplies had come in steadily thanks to his letters to the Duke and Margrave Ricca.


    The villagers were eating better.


    Spirits were high. And with the mercenaries training alongside them, even the weakest farmers were gaining confidence.


    But Kyle knew better than to relax.


    This was just the beginning.


    He could already feel it¡ªtrouble would come sooner or later.


    Bandits were easy. Wild beasts were manageable. But human greed and ambition were much harder to prepare for.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes drifted over the makeshift wooden fences that marked the village boundary. It was good enough for now. But it wouldn¡¯t be enough forever.


    They needed real defenses.


    A strong outer wall, a guard rotation, emergency escape plans. And most importantly¡ªa protective barrier.


    Without one, the village would never be truly safe.


    Kyle tapped his fingers against his arm slowly, thinking. Barriers weren¡¯t cheap.


    They needed special materials, runic stones, and a skilled mage to anchor it all. It would take time and money¡ªboth of which were in short supply right now.


    But it was necessary.


    He would find a way to make it happen.


    Kyle turned his head slightly as Bruce approached him, wiping sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°Training¡¯s going smoothly, young master. The mercenaries are tough on the farmers, but they¡¯re not cruel. Should see real improvement in another week.¡±


    Bruce reported.


    Kyle nodded.


    ¡°Good. Keep pushing them. And start grouping them into smaller squads.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Bruce said, grinning.


    Melissa hurried over next, holding a clipboard in her hands.


    ¡°We have enough food to last another three weeks at the current pace. But if we grow any larger, we¡¯ll need another supply shipment.¡±


    She said quickly.


    Kyle glanced at her and gave a small nod.


    ¡°Start rationing slightly. I¡¯ll look for a way to earn more food tomorrow.¡±


    ______


    Kyle decided it was time to explore the land a little more.


    This area was rich in mana, and he had a gut feeling that it was hiding something valuable. If he could find something rare, he could trade it for more food and supplies for the village.


    Queen flew overhead, circling lazily as Kyle moved through the hills.


    He didn¡¯t take anyone with him. This was something he needed to do alone.


    After a few hours of walking, Kyle¡¯s instincts pulled him toward a narrow rift between two large hills.


    The space was tight and overgrown, but something about it called to him. Carefully, he made his way through the thick brush and followed the winding path deeper into the rift.


    That was when he saw it.


    Hidden at the base of the hills was a cave entrance. It was small and covered in moss, almost invisible if someone wasn¡¯t looking carefully.


    Kyle crouched in front of it, feeling the flow of mana leaking from inside.


    Without hesitation, he stepped into the darkness.


    The moment he entered, it felt like he had stepped into another world.


    Inside, the cave walls shimmered faintly, covered in crystal-like rocks that pulsed with mana.


    The air was thick with energy, almost humming against his skin. Kyle¡¯s eyes widened slightly. This was far more than he had hoped for.


    He walked deeper, studying the crystals. Each one seemed to be filled with condensed mana, pure and strong.


    These crystals would be worth a fortune if he could harvest them properly. With these, he could buy everything the village needed and more.


    Kyle smiled faintly.


    Jackpot.


    He reached out carefully toward one of the glowing crystals, his fingers brushing the surface.


    The moment he touched it, the cave trembled.


    Kyle froze.


    A deep rumble echoed through the cave, and cracks spiderwebbed across the walls.


    From deeper within the cave, something massive stirred.


    The ground shook under Kyle¡¯s feet.


    And then he saw it.


    A snake-shaped monster, almost blending into the rocky walls, slithered out from the depths.


    Its body was thick, covered in tough, stone-like scales. Its yellow eyes locked onto Kyle with a deadly gleam.


    Kyle stepped back slowly, his mind already racing.


    The crystals weren¡¯t just here by chance.


    They were protected.


    Queen screeched sharply from outside the cave, sensing the danger.


    Kyle¡¯s hand slid to the sword at his waist. His face stayed calm, even as the massive creature hissed and started moving toward him.


    This wasn¡¯t a simple find anymore.


    It was a battle.


    And Kyle was ready for it.


    The snake dove for where he stood, but Kyle was able to deflect it¡¯s attack rather easily.

 Chapter 154: Ch 154: An Offer to not Refuse - Part 4

    Chapter 154: Ch 154: An Offer to not Refuse ¨C Part 4


    The snake hissed and lunged, trying to corner Kyle against the jagged walls of the cave. Its movements were surprisingly fast for something so big. But Kyle was faster.


    He dodged to the side, avoiding the snapping jaws by a hair¡¯s breadth. The tight space inside the cave made it hard to move properly, though.


    Kyle couldn¡¯t dodge forever, and he knew it. Worse, he didn¡¯t have his usual sword with him.


    He had grabbed a temporary one before heading out, but he could already tell ¡ª it would only survive a single serious strike.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes, assessing the situation quickly.


    He needed to find a way to deal with the snake without relying too much on movement.


    Clenching his fist, Kyle gathered mana and punched the snake¡¯s body when it coiled too close.


    Thud!


    The blow landed, but it didn¡¯t do much.


    The snake¡¯s stone-like scales absorbed most of the force, barely making it flinch. Kyle clicked his tongue in frustration.


    ¡°Figures.¡±


    He muttered under his breath.


    This thing wasn¡¯t just big ¡ª it was built like a fortress.


    The snake¡¯s tongue flicked out, tasting the air, and it attacked again, trying to swallow Kyle whole this time.


    Kyle exhaled sharply and steadied himself. Losing his cool wouldn¡¯t help. He had to think.


    As the snake struck again, Kyle dodged low and gripped his sword tightly. He had only one good shot with this blade. He needed to make it count.


    Focusing mana into the sword, Kyle timed the attack just as the snake lunged at him with its mouth wide open.


    He drove the sword upward, straight into the soft flesh of the snake¡¯s gaping head.


    The blade pierced through with a sickening crunch, and the mana exploded inside.


    Boom!


    The snake¡¯s head burst apart in a shower of blood and stone dust.


    Kyle staggered back, panting slightly. His sword cracked and crumbled in his hand, useless now. But at least the snake was dead.


    Or so he thought.


    From deeper inside the cave, he heard a rumbling sound.


    The walls trembled again.


    Kyle¡¯s sharp eyes spotted movement ¡ª more shapes slithering through the shadows.


    More snakes.


    And they were even bigger than the one he had just killed.


    Kyle immediately judged the situation.


    He didn¡¯t have the stamina, weapons, or preparation to deal with more of these monsters right now. If he stayed, he would be throwing his life away for nothing.


    With a cold mind, Kyle made his decision.


    He turned on his heel and sprinted toward the cave entrance, mana reinforcing his legs. Behind him, angry hisses echoed as the other snakes slithered closer, but Kyle didn¡¯t look back.


    Queen screeched loudly outside, circling the entrance as Kyle burst out of the cave.


    He didn¡¯t stop until he was several meters away from the rift, where he knew the snakes couldn¡¯t follow easily.


    Breathing heavily, Kyle looked back at the narrow opening.


    He gritted his teeth but stayed calm.


    He would come back. Later.


    When he was better prepared.


    This wasn¡¯t the end ¡ª it was just the beginning.


    For now, Kyle needed proof of what he had found.


    He walked to the cliff side and broke off a large chunk of the crystal-lined rock. The mana pulsing inside it was strong and vibrant. Any trader or noble would recognize its worth instantly.


    Holding the crystal chunk under one arm, Kyle headed back toward the village.


    The sun was starting to set in the distance, casting long shadows over the land.


    Queen flew low above him, silent as always.


    Kyle smiled faintly.


    His money problems would be solved soon.


    He just had to be patient, gather the right tools, and finish what he started.


    And when he did, this village would not only survive ¡ª it would thrive.


    As Kyle walked back to the village, the crystal piece tucked carefully under his arm, a thought suddenly crossed his mind.


    This wasn¡¯t his original world.


    Just because people back home would kill for a mana-rich material like this didn¡¯t mean it held the same value here.


    He stopped in his tracks for a moment, frowning.


    If mana crystals were rare here, that was good. But if they were common or not valued, all his plans would fall apart before they even started.


    Kyle resumed walking, faster this time. As soon as he entered the village, he called for Bruce.


    Bruce hurried over, wiping his hands on a rag.


    ¡°You called, young master?¡±


    Bruce asked.


    Kyle handed him the crystal.


    ¡°Take this to the auction house. Tell them you have a mana crystal of the highest purity. See what kind of reaction you get.¡±


    He ordered.


    Bruce blinked at the crystal in his hands.


    ¡°This is a mana crystal? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing before.¡±


    He asked, confused.


    Kyle gave a small nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Just make sure you tell them what I said. Don¡¯t argue with them. Just observe and report back to me.¡±


    Bruce bowed slightly and left without asking more questions.


    Kyle watched him go and then turned his attention back to the village.


    The farmers were still hard at work, and the mercenaries were finishing their drills for the day. Everything was running smoothly for now. But a lot depended on what Bruce would find out.


    Meanwhile, Bruce made his way to the auction house in town.


    The building was a large one, with heavy doors and polished marble floors. It smelled of old coins and perfume.


    Bruce stepped inside and approached the front desk, where a young woman sat flipping through a ledger.


    She glanced up as he approached.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    She asked, sounding a little bored.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to sell something. It¡¯s a mana crystal of the highest purity.¡±


    Bruce said, holding out the wrapped crystal piece.


    The receptionist froze for a second, then stared at him.


    A beat of silence passed before she laughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about something like that. Mana crystals are a myth. If you keep making jokes like this, I¡¯ll have to ban you from coming back.¡±


    She said, still chuckling.


    Bruce frowned. He wasn¡¯t the joking type.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Look for yourself.¡±


    He said.


    The receptionist sighed, clearly annoyed. She waved him off.


    ¡°Fine. Wait here. I¡¯ll call the master.¡±


    She said.


    Bruce stood patiently as she sent a message through one of the mana stones behind her desk.


    A few minutes later, an older man in fine robes appeared from the back. His eyes were sharp, and his movements were quick despite his age.


    He glanced at Bruce, then at the package in his hands.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯re claiming to have a mana crystal.¡±


    The master said, his voice low and skeptical.


    Bruce nodded and unwrapped the crystal, revealing the glowing, vibrant stone inside.


    For a long moment, the master just stared at it.


    The room felt colder somehow.


    The receptionist, seeing the master¡¯s reaction, stopped laughing immediately. She pressed her lips together and stepped back.


    The master reached out with trembling hands and touched the crystal. Mana waves flowed from it instantly, wrapping around his fingers.


    ¡°This...This is real?¡±


    He whispered.


    Bruce stayed silent, just as Kyle told him.


    The master¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement and greed.


    ¡°Where did you find this?¡±


    He asked sharply.


    Bruce gave a polite bow.


    ¡°My young master told me to bring it here. He wishes to know what it can be sold for.¡±


    The master looked like he wanted to pry further, but he knew better than to push too hard.


    Instead, he nodded.


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    He said.


    He disappeared into the back with the crystal, leaving Bruce standing at the desk with the now-silent receptionist.


    Minutes dragged by slowly.


    When the master returned, he looked even more serious than before.

 Chapter 155: Ch 155: Holding an Auction - Part 1

    Chapter 155: Ch 155: Holding an Auction ¨C Part 1


    ¡°This crystal...could fetch a fortune. Enough to buy a small territory, if auctioned properly.¡±


    The Auction Master began, choosing his words carefully.


    Bruce raised an eyebrow but said nothing.


    The master continued, ¡°But, it will cause a stir. If you have more of these, you must be careful. Many would kill for something like this.¡±


    Bruce gave a small nod.


    ¡°I will relay this to my young master,¡± he said.


    The master pressed a token into Bruce¡¯s hand. ¡°If you ever wish to auction it, bring this directly to me. Do not speak of it to others.¡±


    Bruce pocketed the token and bowed again before heading back to the village.


    As he walked, he thought about the master¡¯s words.


    Their village¡¯s future might just change because of this strange stone.


    And it was all because of Kyle.


    Bruce smiled a little to himself.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to report back.


    Their young master was truly something else.


    Bruce quickened his pace as he left the auction house, the wrapped crystal hidden securely in his coat.


    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off.


    The way the auction master had stared at him ¡ª that glint of hunger in his eyes ¡ª it wasn¡¯t normal.


    Bruce had seen enough battles and betrayals to recognize when someone was scheming. And right now, every instinct screamed that he needed to get away, fast.


    Behind him, the auction master coughed lightly as he watched Bruce disappear into the busy streets.


    He turned toward the receptionist, his expression sharp.


    ¡°Who was that man?¡±


    He asked.


    The receptionist, still a bit pale from earlier, straightened herself and shook her head quickly.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know, Master. It was the first time I¡¯ve ever seen him here. He said he was sent by his young master but didn¡¯t mention any names.¡±


    She stammered.


    The auction master¡¯s lips curled into a thin, displeased line.


    ¡°Foolish girl. You should have found out more before wasting my time.¡±


    He said, his voice low and dangerous.


    He waved a hand, dismissing her excuses.


    ¡°Send one of the shadows after him. I want to know where he¡¯s heading and who he¡¯s meeting. Report every detail.¡±


    The receptionist hesitated for a split second, clearly unsure if Bruce really warranted such attention. But one look at the auction master¡¯s face made her swallow her doubts.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    She said, bowing quickly.


    She rushed to the back rooms, where the auction house¡¯s secret enforcers¡ªthe so-called ¡®shadows¡¯¡ª waited for orders.


    Once the command was given, she returned to her post, feeling strangely lighter, as if she had done her part and could now forget all about the troubling man and his dangerous crystal.


    Meanwhile, Bruce weaved through the streets, doing his best not to draw attention.


    But no matter how many corners he turned or how quickly he moved, the unease clung to him.


    He could feel it ¡ª the sensation of being watched.


    Someone was following him.


    Bruce cursed under his breath. It was too risky to head straight back to the village. He couldn¡¯t risk leading unknown enemies to the young master¡¯s doorstep.


    He needed to send a message first.


    Finding a small alleyway, Bruce slipped inside and looked around carefully. Once he was sure no one had eyes on him, he whistled sharply.


    From a concealed perch nearby, a small carrier pigeon flapped down to him.


    Bruce pulled out a prepared scroll, scribbling a quick message to Kyle:


    [Auction master suspicious. Sending shadows. Will delay return. Await further instruction.]


    He tied the scroll securely to the pigeon¡¯s leg and sent it flying into the sky, straight toward the village.


    Satisfied, Bruce straightened his coat and continued moving, this time changing his path, doubling back, and passing through crowded areas to throw off any pursuers.


    Back at the auction house, the master was pacing.


    If that man had even one more of those crystals...


    His mind raced at the possibilities.


    He could rise far above his current station. He could even gain the favor of it, the Queen itself, if he presented a trove of mana crystals.


    It would surely reward him generously for something so rare and valuable.


    The thought made him almost dizzy with ambition.


    But first, he needed to find where the crystals were hidden.


    And he was sure that the shadow he had sent would deliver the answer soon enough.


    Out on the streets, one of the shadows¡ªcloaked in a simple brown outfit to blend in with the crowds¡ªtrailed Bruce at a distance.


    ______


    The carrier pigeon flapped its wings harder as it neared the fields, the tiny scroll tied securely to its leg.


    It had done this kind of delivery many times before ¡ª but as it dipped lower to find its target, a sudden, sharp instinct froze it mid-air.


    Danger.


    It was a primal feeling, and it sent a jolt down the bird¡¯s tiny spine.


    In the next instant, a black, glossy shape shot toward it ¡ª Queen.


    The mana beast puffed out its chest, feathers gleaming with an intimidating luster, making itself appear larger and more menacing than it actually was.


    The carrier pigeon panicked, nearly dropping the scroll it was supposed to deliver.


    It flailed wildly in the air, but Queen was too fast.


    With a decisive snap of its beak, it snagged the pigeon out of the air ¡ª not to harm it, but to claim the item it carried.


    Queen hovered a moment before flapping down gracefully near Kyle, who had been watching the entire scene unfold with an amused expression.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to scare the poor thing half to death.¡±


    Kyle chuckled, reaching out as Queen proudly dropped the scroll into his waiting hand.


    Queen chirped proudly, chest still puffed out.


    Kyle shook his head with a wry smile and quickly read the hastily written message.


    His amusement faded.


    ¡°Our Merchandise is in danger.¡±


    Kyle said grimly, rolling the scroll back up.


    Queen let out a sharp chirp, ready to move at once.


    Melissa, who had been standing nearby, immediately stepped forward.


    ¡°Young Master, do you want me to come with you?¡±


    She asked, her voice steady but worried.


    Kyle was about to decline ¡ª but Queen gave a chirp that almost sounded like a yes.


    He thought about it for a moment and then nodded.


    ¡°You can be useful. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Kyle said.


    Without wasting another second, the three of them set out toward the village.


    It didn¡¯t take them long to reach the outskirts where Bruce had been supposed to return from.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes scanned the surroundings sharply, taking in every movement and shadow.


    ¡°Melissa, can you track Bruce¡¯s mana?¡±


    He said, glancing sideways at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Melissa replied.


    She closed her eyes and exhaled slowly, spreading her mana sense outward.


    It took her a moment ¡ª but then she caught onto a familiar, faint trace.


    ¡°There, I can feel Bruce¡¯s mana signature moving... but he¡¯s not alone.¡±


    She said, pointing slightly northeast.


    She frowned, focusing harder.


    ¡°There are several other mana signals tailing him... They¡¯re trying to keep their distance, but they¡¯re definitely following him.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Good. Now we know exactly where to strike. Melissa, are you up for it? Show me your skills of your practice.¡±


    He said softly.

 Chapter 156: Ch 156: Holding an Auction - Part 2

    Chapter 156: Ch 156: Holding an Auction ¨C Part 2


    Kyle watched the fading mana traces flickering around Bruce and the trailing shadows. His gaze flicked to Melissa, who was standing tense and ready, waiting for orders.


    He gave her a small, approving nod.


    ¡°Melissa, show me the fruits of your practice. Take care of the ones following Bruce.¡±¡±


    He said calmly.


    Melissa¡¯s eyes widened briefly, but then her expression firmed with determination. This was an opportunity. A chance to prove her worth to the young master.


    She clenched her weapon tighter in her hand ¡ª a lightweight spear suited for rapid, controlled attacks ¡ª and bowed her head slightly.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    She answered firmly before darting off into the dim village streets.


    Using her mana to suppress her movements, Melissa melted into the shadows. Her breathing slowed, her footsteps silent against the packed earth.


    She circled behind the first shadow, who was too focused on following Bruce to notice the threat creeping up behind him.


    With a precise thrust of her spear, Melissa struck a vital point at the base of the man¡¯s neck, knocking him unconscious instantly. He dropped without a sound.


    She didn¡¯t pause to celebrate. Instead, she immediately moved to the next.


    The second shadow was more alert, but Melissa used her mana to mask even the faintest hint of her presence.


    She sprang out from behind a low wall, catching the second shadow off-guard. A sharp blow to his head with the butt of her spear rendered him unconscious as well.


    Kyle, watching from a distance, allowed a small smile. She was improving well.


    However, he soon noticed a problem.


    There was a fourth shadow lurking ¡ª one who was much better at concealing his presence than the others.


    Melissa, focused on her current targets, hadn¡¯t noticed him yet.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes and decided to move personally.


    He stepped lightly into the street, intending to intercept the last shadow before it could cause any problems.


    But just as he moved forward, a figure burst out from behind a nearby wall.


    Bruce.


    Without hesitation, Bruce tackled the hidden shadow and slammed him against the ground with a powerful thud.


    The hidden attacker struggled, but Bruce moved fast, delivering a sharp chop to the side of the man¡¯s neck, rendering him unconscious.


    Kyle stopped and crossed his arms, a faintly amused look crossing his face as Bruce straightened up and immediately noticed him.


    Bruce paled slightly and quickly bowed.


    ¡°Young Master! Everything is under control. There¡¯s no need for you to trouble yourself. I have it handled.¡±


    Bruce said hastily.


    Kyle walked up to him, his gaze calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my duty to check on you anyway. You did well.¡±¡±


    Kyle said.


    Bruce looked immensely relieved.


    Kyle glanced at the unconscious attackers sprawled around.


    ¡°Gather these people. And the ones Melissa took care of too. Make sure to dispose of them properly... and leave a clear message. I want it known that coming after us will not be tolerated.¡±


    Kyle ordered, voice hardening.


    Bruce straightened and gave a crisp nod.


    ¡°Leave it to me, Young Master,¡±


    He said with determination.


    Satisfied, Kyle turned to walk back toward the village center, but Bruce hurried to catch up, a spark of excitement flashing in his eyes.


    ¡°Ah, Young Master!¡±


    Bruce called.


    Kyle paused and glanced over his shoulder.


    ¡°I wanted to report... the mana crystal you wanted to sell¡ªit¡¯s getting a good response. There¡¯s quite a bit of interest. Do you wish to sell it through the auction house after all?¡±


    Bruce said, almost unable to hide his enthusiasm.


    Kyle smiled faintly, the wheels in his mind already turning.


    ¡°No, I have a better idea.¡±


    Kyle said simply.


    Bruce tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°We¡¯ll hold a direct auction ourselves. That way, we control who bids, we control who enters, and most importantly... we control the price.¡±


    Kyle explained, his voice low and full of intent.


    Bruce¡¯s eyes widened.


    A direct auction?


    Only influential merchants, nobles, and powerful factions ever dared to host their own private auctions.


    It was audacious ¡ª and dangerous ¡ª but if done right, the profits could be unimaginable.


    Bruce could only marvel once again at his young master¡¯s boldness.


    ¡°As you command. I will start making the necessary arrangements.¡±


    Bruce said, bowing again.


    Kyle simply smiled, his eyes glinting with sharp amusement.


    The mana crystals he found were going to be more valuable than anyone could imagine ¡ª and with the right show, he would turn this sleepy village into the center of attention before anyone even realized what was happening.


    ______


    Kyle made his way toward the most famous jeweler in town ¡ª ¡°Marven¡¯s Fine Gems.¡±


    It was a modest shop in size, but its reputation extended beyond the village borders.


    Wealthy ladies from nearby settlements flocked here whenever they wished to flaunt their status.


    Kyle timed his visit carefully, choosing the busiest part of the day when the store would be brimming with highborn women, their maids fluttering behind them like anxious birds.


    As he stepped inside, the soft chime of the bell above the door caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Conversations hushed as the richly dressed ladies turned to glance at the newcomer, curiosity lighting their eyes.


    Ignoring the curious stares, Kyle approached the counter where an elderly man with sharp eyes and steady hands ¡ª Marven, the master jeweler himself ¡ª was polishing a ruby.


    Kyle pulled out a small cloth pouch from his coat and placed it delicately on the counter. He unwrapped it to reveal the mana stone, letting the subtle pulse of power ripple faintly through the air.


    Marven¡¯s hand froze mid-polish, his eyes locking onto the crystal with a sharp intake of breath.


    ¡°What...? What kind of stone is this, my lord?¡±


    He muttered, bending closer.


    ¡°I want you to carve it into a necklace.¡±


    Kyle said calmly, ignoring the widening eyes of the ladies nearby.


    Marven blinked, unsure if he had heard correctly.


    ¡°Pardon, my lord... may I examine it more closely?¡±


    Kyle nodded once, and Marven gingerly picked up the stone, his experienced fingers brushing over its surface.


    He squinted hard, tilting it under the light, then gasped, causing another murmur to ripple through the onlookers.


    ¡°This... this is a mana stone!¡±


    Marven exclaimed loudly.


    The shop fell silent. The ladies clutched their fans tighter, and several maids stared with wide eyes.


    Mana stones were supposed to be myths ¡ª stories told by merchants and adventurers.


    ¡°Are you mad, my lord? You could sell this for more gold than most nobles see in their lives!¡±


    Marven whispered urgently.


    Kyle smiled faintly, the picture of calm composure.


    ¡°I have another. I will be selling it at an auction I will hold myself in three days¡¯ time. This one is a gift for my fiance?e ¡ª the Grand Duchess.¡±


    Kyle touched the stone lightly.


    He said smoothly. A collective gasp echoed through the shop.


    Whispers erupted almost immediately. Kyle Armstrong? The Grand Duchess¡¯s fiance?? The man standing before them was no minor noble.


    Marven looked from the mana stone to Kyle, his hands almost trembling with excitement.


    ¡°I... I will do my utmost to craft something worthy of it, Lord Armstrong.¡±


    Marven said, bowing low.


    ¡°Good. Make sure it is something unforgettable.¡±


    Kyle said with a small smile.


    With that, Kyle turned and strode out, leaving the jewel shop buzzing like a stirred hive behind him.


    Queen, who had been perched on the shop¡¯s windowsill, gave a proud chirp and followed after him.


    ______


    Next chapter will have a Free Pass code for the first 10 users. I hope you enjoy reading.

 Chapter 157: Ch 157: Holding an Auction - Part 3

    Chapter 157: Ch 157: Holding an Auction ¨C Part 3


    The moment Kyle¡¯s name and the existence of the mana stone were whispered in the jewel shop, the news spread like wildfire.


    Every noble lady, merchant, and visiting dignitary carried the rumor further.


    In less than a day, it reached the ears of Duke Armstrong himself, sitting in the comfort of his sprawling estate.


    High Inquisitor Charles, the Duke¡¯s second-in-command and a man known for his merciless ambition, stormed into the Duke¡¯s private study, his boots thudding heavily against the polished marble floor.


    ¡°Your Grace, did you hear? Your son¡ªKyle Armstrong¡ªhas uncovered mana stones. The entire region is buzzing with it. And yet...¡±


    Charles said sharply, bowing with only the bare minimum of courtesy. Charles¡¯ eyes narrowed dangerously.


    ¡°I hear nothing of it from you. No reports. No tributes.¡±


    The Duke leaned back in his high-backed chair, lazily swirling a glass of brandy in his hand.


    His tired eyes flickered toward Charles but he said nothing for a long moment.


    Finally, with a bored tone, he answered.


    ¡°I have heard no such thing from Kyle himself.¡±


    Charles¡¯ face turned red with barely contained anger.


    ¡°Your Grace, this is insubordination! Anything discovered within your lands should be offered to you first. That is the law of nobility! Especially something as valuable as a mana stone!¡±


    The old butler standing quietly near the door cleared his throat.


    ¡°If I may, Sir Charles, that particular land was granted to Young Master Kyle. As such, the Duke¡¯s ownership over it is no longer applicable. It is Kyle Armstrong¡¯s right to decide what to do with any discoveries made therein.¡±


    He said, voice calm but firm.


    Charles turned a furious glare on the butler, but before he could say anything, he scoffed and spun back toward the Duke.


    ¡°It is not fine! That boy doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s dealing with! If he sells those stones on the open market, enemies of the Duke Dome might acquire them! I will go personally.¡±


    Charles declared, slamming a fist against his chest.


    ¡°I will ¡®reason¡¯ with Kyle Armstrong and remind him where his loyalties should lie. And make sure those stones are properly... redistributed to strengthen your holdings.¡±


    The Duke said nothing to stop him. He only continued sipping his brandy, a small amused smile curling at the corners of his lips.


    Once Charles had left the room in a flurry of righteous anger, the old butler turned to the Duke, exasperation clear in his wrinkled face.


    ¡°Your Grace, Why are you letting Sir Charles act so recklessly? Should we not recall him?¡±


    The butler said.


    The Duke chuckled, finally setting down his drink.


    ¡°No, I think we¡¯ll let this play out. Charles is greedy. Kyle is... clever.¡±


    ¡°And the mana stones, Your Grace?¡±


    The butler asked.


    At that, the Duke¡¯s smile deepened. He opened a drawer beside him, revealing a gleaming, massive mana stone¡ªalmost the size of a man¡¯s fist¡ªnestled inside.


    ¡°My son has already paid his tribute.¡±


    The Duke said smugly.


    The butler let out a heavy sigh, rubbing his temples as if trying to stave off a headache.


    I see.¡±


    Once dismissed, the butler returned to his own quarters and immediately penned a letter in neat, urgent strokes.


    He had served the Armstrong family for generations, and his loyalty was first and foremost to the young master he had watched grow.


    Young Master,


    Beware. High Inquisitor Charles has caught the scent of the mana stones and now seeks to interfere. He is heading toward you with intentions that are far from honorable. Please prepare accordingly.


    Sealing the letter, the butler summoned a trusted courier hawk, attaching the message securely before sending it into the afternoon sky.


    He watched the hawk fly off with grim eyes.


    ¡°You will need to be ready, Young Master. The real battles are about to begin.¡±


    The butler muttered under his breath.


    ______


    Kyle received the butler¡¯s letter just as he was reviewing the auction preparations.


    Opening it quickly, he scanned through the neat, urgent handwriting.


    His sharp eyes narrowed slightly at the mention of High Inquisitor Charles. Folding the letter, Kyle called Bruce and Melissa into the room.


    Bruce, sensing the atmosphere, immediately asked.


    ¡°Young Master, is something wrong?¡±


    Kyle tossed the letter onto the table casually.


    ¡°The Duke¡¯s second-in-command, Charles, is coming. Apparently, he believes the mana stones belong to the Duke, not me.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s brows furrowed in concern. Bruce, meanwhile, stiffened.


    ¡°Should we be worried, Young Master?¡±


    Bruce asked carefully.


    Kyle gave a small, confident smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be worried. I have no intention of bowing to anyone.¡±


    His words were calm, but the steel in them made both Bruce and Melissa straighten with renewed determination.


    ¡°Bruce, carry on preparing for the auction as usual. Make it even grander if you can. We want to lure them all here properly.¡±


    Kyle continued.


    Bruce placed a fist to his chest and bowed.


    ¡°Understood, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°As for me, I¡¯m going to fetch another mana stone. It¡¯ll serve as a backup in case the bidding goes even higher than expected.¡±


    Kyle said.


    Leaving Bruce and Melissa to their duties, Kyle slipped away from the village and headed toward the hidden mana stone cave he had discovered.


    Moving carefully, he observed the surroundings for any signs of spies or hidden enemies.


    Once he was certain the coast was clear, he entered the cave.


    Inside, the crystals still gleamed under the faint light, pulsing faintly with contained mana.


    Kyle approached the crystalline walls, feeling the rich energy soaking the air.


    Finding a stone about the size of an apple embedded halfway in the wall, Kyle drew out a small blade and carefully pried it free.


    Satisfied, he placed it into a secure pouch at his waist and began heading back toward the village.


    On his way back, Kyle noticed a group of elite mercenaries¡ªmen he had personally vetted and hired on strict, airtight contracts¡ªescorting a handful of ragged prisoners.


    From the look of it, another batch of fools had tried to sneak into the village, probably hoping to steal some of the treasures being gathered for the auction.


    One of the mercenary leaders saluted him as Kyle approached.


    ¡°Young Master, more intruders. Caught them trying to scale the northern cliffs.¡±


    Kyle barely spared the trembling prisoners a glance.


    ¡°Dispose of them. Let everyone see what happens to those who overstep.¡±¡±


    He ordered coolly.


    The mercenaries bowed, dragging the prisoners away without hesitation.


    Watching them go, Kyle nodded to himself.


    ¡®Hiring them under strict contracts was a good move. Bound by both payment and magic seals, betrayal is not an option for them.¡¯


    He thought


    Still, Kyle was cautious. Trust was a luxury he couldn¡¯t afford in his position.


    With swift efficiency, he summoned Queen, who fluttered down from the rooftops and landed on his shoulder, puffing itself up proudly.


    ¡°Keep an eye on the surroundings, Queen.¡±


    Kyle instructed, patting its head lightly.


    Queen chirped, pleased with the attention, before taking to the skies once again.


    From his vantage point near the outskirts, Kyle watched the nearby town and felt a grim satisfaction.


    The streets were teeming with people, merchants, nobles, and adventurers alike¡ªall drawn by the rumors of his mana stone auction.


    Tensions were already fraying. Heated arguments broke out every few minutes, and in some places, outright brawls were starting.


    ¡®Greed brings chaos. And chaos makes it easier for me to control the flow of power.¡¯


    Kyle thought, folding his arms.


    He turned back toward the village, his mind already moving several steps ahead.


    The arrival of High Inquisitor Charles would only add more fuel to the fire, but Kyle welcomed it.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t some naive fool who thought he could climb without stepping on a few heads.


    No, Kyle Armstrong was ready to carve out his own place¡ªand anyone who thought otherwise would learn that the hard way.


    ______


    Code for 10 FP for the first 10 users who redeem:


    ABDHYUGEEEMNCXLBB

 Chapter 158: Ch 158: The Arrival - Part 1

    Chapter 158: Ch 158: The Arrival ¨C Part 1


    Only a day remained before the auction, and the town near Kyle¡¯s developing village was already beginning to thrum with the weight of important guests.


    Nobles, merchants, and adventurers filled the inns and markets, their whispers and expectations weaving through the air like smoke.


    Kyle stood on the path just outside the village, his back straight and expression unreadable.


    While the village was still under construction, the auction would be held within it¡ªout of necessity more than pride.


    Yet, Kyle had ensured the area chosen was presentable: a newly finished hall with reinforced walls, luxurious seating, and wards for security.


    Among the crowd of arrivals, Kyle knew only two parties truly required his attention: those sent by his fiance?e, the Grand Duchess Amanda, and those from his father¡¯s side, led by none other than High Inquisitor Charles.


    As fate¡ªor perhaps cunning¡ªwould have it, both carriages arrived at the same time.


    Kyle did not hesitate.


    He stepped forward without glancing at the Inquisitor¡¯s retinue, making his way directly to the heavy, velvet-draped carriage bearing the crest of the Grand Duchy.


    Though the woman who stepped out wore a heavy gown and a sheer veil that masked her face, Kyle would recognize her anywhere.


    Her aura was sharp yet elegant, poised yet powerful.


    With grace, he extended his hand to her.


    ¡°Welcome, Duchess Amanda.¡±


    He said, his voice low and smooth.


    The veiled woman placed her gloved hand in his.


    He guided her carefully from the carriage and, as formality dictated, brought the back of her hand to his lips for a light kiss.


    The murmurs began immediately among the onlookers.


    High Inquisitor Charles, still stepping down from his own transport, froze.


    His lips curled slightly in displeasure.


    Watching Kyle choose to greet his fiance?e first¡ªrather than a senior officer of the Armstrong Dukedom¡ªwas a grave insult in his eyes.


    A thin cough escaped him, subtle yet pointed.


    Kyle did not even glance his way.


    However, Bruce, who had been watching the exchange with interest, caught the shift in atmosphere immediately.


    The moment Charles coughed, Bruce approached with perfect timing, a concerned look on his face.


    ¡°Inquisitor Charles, are you well? That cough sounded harsh. Shall I fetch you some warm tea or medicine?¡±


    He asked, feigning ignorance.


    Charles went red instantly.


    ¡°I¡ª! There¡¯s no need! I was¡ªmerely clearing my throat. One should mind proper behavior and rank,¡± he added under his breath.¡±


    He muttered, clearly flustered.


    ¡°Of cours. Let me know if you feel unwell again.¡±


    Bruce said with a polite smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    With his pride pricked and no clear ground to stand on, the High Inquisitor quickly retreated with his men, muttering about protocol and respect.


    Only when Charles had disappeared from view did Kyle turn back to Amanda.


    ¡°My apologies. Shall we? I have something prepared for you.¡±


    He said with a slight smile.


    Amanda inclined her veiled head, her voice amused.


    ¡°You¡¯re already making enemies, Kyle. Is this how you always treat allies?¡±


    ¡°I choose my allies wisely. And I always repay loyalty in kind.¡±


    He replied.


    Together, they began walking toward the village hall, but Kyle¡¯s senses prickled mid-step. He paused.


    The mana signature sneaking up behind him was familiar¡ªannoyingly familiar.


    Without turning, Kyle whispered.


    ¡°Forgive me, Grand Duchess. I will make it up to you later.¡±


    In one smooth motion, he reached down and unsheathed the sword at Amanda¡¯s waist, drawing it with swift precision and pointing it behind him.


    The edge of the blade hovered just beneath the chin of a wide-eyed girl.


    Silvy froze, her breath catching in her throat as the cold edge of Amanda¡¯s sword hovered just beneath her chin, wielded by none other than Kyle himself.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Kyle asked, his voice calm but edged with authority. His eyes, sharp and unwavering, pinned her in place more firmly than any weapon ever could.


    Silvy swallowed and tried to gather her composure.


    ¡°I-I was just going to surprise you. It¡¯s been so long since I last saw you, and I... I missed you.¡±


    She said quickly, her voice softening into something meant to be sweet.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow, unimpressed by the explanation. He said nothing, but his grip on the sword remained firm.


    Grand Duchess Amanda, who had been quietly observing the exchange, tilted her head slightly, intrigued.


    There was something about the way the elf looked at Kyle¡ªher tone, her eyes, her posture.


    Amanda didn¡¯t need to see Silvy¡¯s heart to know it was already in someone else¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I see. You missed him. That explains why you felt it appropriate to sneak up on my fiance? in a gathering full of nobles and guests.¡±


    Amanda said, her voice cool and measured.


    Silvy turned her head toward Amanda, her expression twisting into something between annoyance and defiance.


    Amanda stepped forward slightly, not to threaten, but to speak clearly for all to hear.


    ¡°Miss Elf, I don¡¯t know what you are to him or what you believe you are, but let me make one thing clear¡ªKyle Armstrong is my fiance?. If you value your reputation, and his, you should refrain from such thoughtless behavior. People are watching.¡±


    Silvy¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t feel like listening to you?¡±


    A pause stretched between them.


    Amanda¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but the air around her grew heavier, charged.


    Her fingers twitched toward the sword Kyle still held.


    For just a moment, the Grand Duchess nearly reached out to reclaim it¡ªnot to wound, but to remind everyone who she was.


    The mana around her began to hum faintly.


    The tension in the air was unmistakable.


    Even the nearby nobles and guards, seasoned in court politics and battle, began to shift uncomfortably.


    A sheen of sweat appeared on foreheads.


    Some pretended not to notice the escalating confrontation, while others watched with barely disguised fascination.


    Silvy straightened her back, unwilling to look away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I want. You can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    She snapped, glaring at Amanda.


    That was almost the final spark.


    Amanda¡¯s fingers brushed the hilt.


    But before the fire could catch, Kyle¡¯s voice cut through the charged air like a blade.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    He stepped between them and handed the sword back to Amanda calmly, then turned to look at them both.


    ¡°This auction is important to me. More than either of you may realize. I will not let anything go wrong¡ªespecially not from within. If there is a problem, I will personally remove it.¡±


    He said.


    Silvy flinched, her lips parting as if to protest, but Amanda held up a hand before she could speak.


    Amanda¡¯s expression had cooled again, but a hint of pride glimmered in her eyes.


    Kyle had taken command, not as her fiance?, but as someone truly worthy of his lineage.


    Silvy looked down and muttered.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Amanda gave a small nod, but her voice was still clipped.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    The two turned away from each other at the same time, each wearing an expression that made it clear nothing had been settled¡ªonly delayed.


    Kyle took a moment to breathe, glancing upward toward the rooftops where Queen stood perched, feathers fluffed, watching everything with unblinking focus.


    It shifted slightly, sensing the change in the atmosphere and settling back into stillness, though its claws twitched.


    The crowd began to murmur once more, now that the tension had subsided.


    Kyle gestured to Bruce, who had kept a wary eye on the confrontation, to begin guiding the arriving guests to their lodgings and into the preliminary halls.


    As Amanda followed Kyle into the village proper, she leaned toward him and whispered just loud enough for him to hear.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to deal with her properly at some point. You cannot endanger our alliance over something like that.¡±


    ¡°I know. But Silvy is harmless.¡±


    Kyle replied, tone even.


    Behind them, Silvy stood still, her eyes focused on their backs.


    She clenched her fists, biting the inside of her cheek. The sting of Amanda¡¯s words lingered, but more than that was the bitter taste of helplessness.


    She didn¡¯t like being pushed aside.


    Not by anyone. And especially not by a woman who had Kyle¡¯s attention.


    Tension might have been broken on the surface, but in truth, it was only buried¡ªlike embers smoldering beneath ash.


    And Kyle knew they would flare again.


    He just hoped it wouldn¡¯t be during the auction.

 Chapter 159: Ch 159: The Arrival - Part 2

    Chapter 159: Ch 159: The Arrival ¨C Part 2


    Kyle led Grand Duchess Amanda through the village¡¯s dusty paths toward the best inn it had to offer.


    It was a modest structure compared to the grand halls of noble estates, but Kyle had ensured it was cleaned, reinforced, and prepared ahead of her arrival.


    Queen circled overhead once before perching quietly atop a chimney, watching the pair disappear inside.


    Kyle helped Amanda out of her cloak and personally set her travel bag down in the corner of the room.


    He took a quick glance around, visibly displeased by the plain walls and the worn wooden furnishings.


    ¡°I apologize. This place is still under construction. If things had gone according to schedule, the proper base would¡¯ve been completed by now. Next time, I promise a far better welcome.¡±


    He said, rubbing the back of his neck.


    Amanda removed her veil, revealing her composed, elegant face.


    ¡°You worry too much. I¡¯ve lived through war zones and slept on blood-soaked dirt. This is a palace in comparison.¡±


    She said, walking over to the window and opening it to let the breeze in.


    Kyle let out a sigh, leaning against the wall.


    ¡°My apology wasn¡¯t just for the room. I meant Silvy too.¡±


    He said.


    Amanda¡¯s hand paused as she adjusted the window pane.


    A flicker of bitterness passed through her chest before she masked it with a casual shrug.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain yourself. You¡¯re gathering allies, building your strength. Powerful people don¡¯t always come with convenient personalities. Besides...¡±


    She continued, her voice lowered slightly.


    ¡°Ours is not a relationship built on mutual love. I have no right to complain.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He stepped closer to her, arms crossed.


    ¡°Maybe not, but even if our relationship isn¡¯t founded on love, I¡¯m not stupid enough to let it fall apart in front of the public. I know what you¡¯ve done for me. I won¡¯t embarrass you like that.¡±


    He said.


    Amanda¡¯s heart gave a small, treacherous tug at his words.


    She hated how they stirred something vulnerable in her. She looked away, pretending to be interested in the scenery outside the window.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cage you. That¡¯s one of the things I admire about you... your freedom. Your ruthlessness. Your vision.¡±


    She muttered after a moment.


    Her grip on the window tightened.


    ¡°But I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t jealous. Not just of her. Of any woman who can have more of you than I do.¡±


    She confessed softly.


    Kyle was silent for a moment.


    Amanda hated that part of herself¡ªthe one that longed to hold onto him tighter, to pull him away from everything else.


    She hadn¡¯t expected it to be this difficult.


    She was a Duchess, a commander, a killer. Yet a single man, with nothing but ambition and a sharp tongue, had unsettled her more than any battlefield.


    She frowned, trying to shake away the rising confusion in her chest.


    Then Kyle stepped forward, hand reaching into his coat.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    He said, pulling out a small velvet box and holding it out to her.


    Amanda turned back toward him, blinking.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    He opened the box.


    Inside was the processed mana stone, now cut and polished into an elegant pendant.


    It shimmered with soft light, its power quietly restrained but palpable. The setting was simple but refined¡ªclearly crafted with care.


    ¡°A gift. A mana-stone pendant. It¡¯ll protect you if something happens. Think of it as... a ward.¡±


    Kyle said.


    Amanda¡¯s eyes widened for a moment before she snorted, hiding the relief and emotion that crept up behind her sharp pride.


    ¡°Kyle Armstrong, do you think someone would be foolish enough to attack me?¡±


    She said.


    Kyle gave a faint smirk.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I should take it back.¡±


    He reached out playfully to close the box, but Amanda was quicker. She snatched the pendant with a flick of her wrist and turned her back on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling generous today, so I¡¯ll accept your little charm.¡±


    She said, her voice a mix of amusement and defiance.


    Kyle chuckled quietly, watching her tuck the pendant away safely.


    Outside the window, Queen fluttered down onto the railing, watching the scene unfold with its usual impassive gaze.


    It tilted its head slightly, as if trying to judge the strange atmosphere between its master and the veiled noblewoman.


    Amanda stood still for a while, holding the pendant lightly in her palm. She didn¡¯t say it aloud, but she cherished the gesture more than she¡¯d ever admit.


    This wasn¡¯t just a gift¡ªit was proof that she mattered. Maybe not in the way she wanted yet, but it was a step. A signal that Kyle valued her in his own way.


    And if she had to walk through fire to keep up with him, then so be it. Giving up wasn¡¯t an option.


    Not when he was this close.


    After ensuring the Grand Duchess had everything she needed, Kyle politely excused himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to rest.¡±


    He said, offering a slight bow before stepping out of the room and closing the door behind him.


    Amanda watched the door for a moment longer than necessary.


    Then her gaze dropped to the pendant in her palm¡ªthe mana stone he had gifted her, perfectly cut and filled with restrained power.


    Her fingers traced the edge of the setting with surprising gentleness.


    A soft smile crept across her lips. It was rare for her to receive something so personal, so thoughtful.


    She could still hear the teasing edge in Kyle¡¯s voice, but behind that, she felt something deeper¡ªa rare hint of care.


    But her smile didn¡¯t last.


    Within seconds, the air shifted.


    Amanda¡¯s brows drew together. She turned her head slightly, senses sharpening.


    A faint mana trail crept under the door, a presence she¡¯d already memorized. Familiar. Reckless.


    ¡®The elf.¡¯


    There was no hesitation. Amanda moved.


    Just as a mana arrow blasted through the wooden panel¡ªno warning, no subtlety¡ªAmanda ducked and rolled to the side, drawing her sword in one fluid motion.


    The bolt scorched a line into the bedpost behind her.


    By the time Silvy leapt into the room, expecting surprise or panic, Amanda was already on the move.


    Steel met flesh with a thud as Amanda slammed Silvy to the ground and pressed the tip of her blade to the elf¡¯s throat.


    Silvy hissed in frustration, pinned beneath the weight and power of someone far more seasoned.


    She struggled, but the edge of the sword nicked her skin as a warning.


    ¡°You¡¯re not very good at sneaking.¡±


    Amanda said coldly, her voice devoid of the earlier warmth she¡¯d shown to Kyle.


    Silvy scowled.


    ¡°Let me go. I wasn¡¯t going to hurt you.¡±


    Amanda arched a brow.


    ¡°You shot a mana arrow at my head.¡±


    Silvy winced, clearly regretting that decision now.


    ¡°It was meant to scare you. I just... I wanted to talk to him alone. You¡¯re in the way.¡±


    Amanda¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°You broke into my room. You attacked me. And now you¡¯re whining like a child?¡±


    Silvy went silent, her jaw clenched.


    Amanda didn¡¯t budge. Her sword remained steady, her mana pressing down like a storm cloud.


    ¡°You think liking someone gives you the right to act like this? If I were anyone else, you¡¯d be dead.¡±


    Amanda said softly, but her tone was sharp.


    Silvy¡¯s breath caught in her throat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t make empty threats. And next time, I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Amanda added, eyes narrowing.


    It was clear Amanda had no intention of releasing the elf¡ªat least, not yet. Silvy, finally understanding how outclassed she was, stopped struggling.


    The room remained tense, the air charged with mana and unsaid threats. Amanda¡¯s hand tightened on her sword.


    Silvy had crossed a line¡ªand now she would learn the cost.

 Chapter 160: Ch 160: The Arrival - Part 3

    Chapter 160: Ch 160: The Arrival ¨C Part 3


    Silvy¡¯s instincts screamed at her to retreat.


    Every fiber in her body told her that if she didn¡¯t back down soon, her life could very well end in that room.


    The Grand Duchess¡¯s blade was steady, her mana oppressive, and her expression unreadable.


    But Silvy¡¯s pride refused to yield.


    Even with the tip of a sword pressed to her throat, the elf looked up defiantly.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s your fiance? now, Kyle already slept with me. According to elven custom, that makes us married. You¡¯re the one who needs to back off.¡±


    She said through clenched teeth.


    For a heartbeat, Amanda froze. A flicker of surprise crossed her face.


    Then she laughed.


    It wasn¡¯t a cruel or mocking laugh. It was genuine, almost amused, as if she¡¯d just heard the punchline of a particularly absurd joke.


    When the Grand Duchess finally stopped laughing, she exhaled and shook her head before leaning down slightly, her blade still unmoving.


    ¡°You poor thing. Mana tells more about a person than their words ever could.¡±


    She said with a cold smile.


    Silvy¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Amanda tilted her head, as if listening to something only she could hear.


    ¡°And yours? Screams ¡®virgin¡¯ loud enough to echo across the mountains.¡±


    She clicked her tongue.


    The elf¡¯s face turned red in an instant.


    Amanda raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Let me guess. ¡®Slept with¡¯ just means you shared a bed, doesn¡¯t it? Did you even touch him?¡±


    She leaned in a little closer.


    Silvy remained silent, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Sharing a bed doesn¡¯t make you his wife. And even if it did by your customs, we¡¯re not in the Elven Glades. You¡¯re in human territory now.¡±


    Amanda said, her expression triumphant.


    Silvy¡¯s eyes flickered with wounded pride, but Amanda wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°Even if something had happened between you and Kyle. I wouldn¡¯t have broken off our engagement.¡±


    Amanda said calmly,


    Silvy blinked, stunned.


    ¡°Because this isn¡¯t a love match. It¡¯s a political arrangement. Do you know what that means?¡± She leaned back just enough to give the elf a little room to breathe. ¡°It means loyalty is a luxury, not a requirement.¡±


    Amanda continued.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care what he does with others?¡± Silvy snapped, her voice rising.


    Amanda shrugged. ¡°I care more than I admit. But no, I wouldn¡¯t stop him. I wouldn¡¯t try to leash him like some insecure noblewoman. That¡¯s precisely why I like him.¡±


    Silvy¡¯s jaw clenched in frustration.


    She wasn¡¯t getting through to her at all.


    No matter what argument she made, no matter how boldly she spoke, Amanda remained firm. Unshaken. Impossibly composed.


    ¡°This human morality system is bullshit. You talk like you¡¯re okay with it, but deep down, you¡¯re just as messed up.¡±


    Silvy spat.


    Amanda raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s bullshit. But unlike you, I¡¯ve learned how to survive in it.¡±


    The Grand Duchess finally removed her sword, stepping back with a cool grace that made it clear she still saw herself as the victor.


    ¡°You can pine after Kyle all you want. Fight for his attention, even. But next time you try to attack me, I won¡¯t just pin you to the floor.¡±


    Silvy sat up slowly, rubbing her neck where the blade had rested, her face burning with a mix of humiliation and anger.


    Amanda turned toward the door, but paused just before opening it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, elf. But I¡¯m warning you¡ªdon¡¯t cause more problems if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    She said without turning around.


    With that, the Grand Duchess kicked Silvyu out of the room.


    For the first time since meeting Kyle, Silvy realized there was an opponent she couldn¡¯t push through with pride alone.


    And that fact burned worse than any blade.


    Silvy sat alone, her legs curled beneath her as the fading echoes of the confrontation replayed over and over in her mind.


    The Grand Duchess¡¯s aura still lingered in the room like a pressure pressing down on her chest.


    Every instinct told Silvy to avoid that woman at all costs, to steer clear and not provoke another clash¡ªbecause next time, Amanda might not hold back.


    But that fear only made Silvy clench her fists tighter.


    She hated this feeling. Hated the weakness. Hated how easily she had been overpowered.


    It wasn¡¯t just her pride as an elf, or as a magic user¡ªit was the shame of having someone else tower over her in every way.


    But rather than run, Silvy made a decision.


    She would push through this fear, confront it, until it no longer had power over her.


    Meanwhile, Kyle returned to his quarters, walking with measured steps.


    He didn¡¯t need to look back to know that he was being followed. Mana signatures flickered faintly behind him¡ªat least a dozen of them.


    They were careful, trained. But they didn¡¯t belong to his elite mercenaries, nor to anyone under his command.


    Which meant one thing.


    They were after the mana stone.


    He sighed inwardly.


    Greed was a powerful motivator, especially with rumors about his auction and the quality of the mana stones spreading like wildfire.


    These people wanted to know where he was keeping it¡ªprobably so they could steal it before the bidding even began.


    Kyle smirked.


    ¡®Amateurs.¡¯


    He made an abrupt turn and walked toward the edge of the village, where the land dipped into a narrow, forested valley.


    This area, discovered just days ago during one of his solo surveys, was dangerous.


    Not because of terrain¡ªbut because of the monsters.


    They were silent predators, blending into the shadows and striking with sudden ferocity.


    Even experienced adventurers would hesitate to tread here, especially without preparation.


    Kyle stepped into the valley without hesitation.


    He walked deep enough to feel the shift in the air¡ªthe subtle prickling that came from predatory gazes locking onto him.


    The brush rustled faintly, almost like whispers.


    But Kyle did not panic. He merely adjusted his path, making just enough noise to draw attention... then turned and calmly walked back out.


    The bait had been laid.


    The footsteps behind him wavered as the fools tried to follow, still thinking he carried the mana stone on him.


    But Kyle didn¡¯t need to look back to hear their screams¡ªshort, panicked, and then silenced.


    The monsters didn¡¯t let anyone leave once they crossed too far in.


    By the time Kyle stepped back into the village, he was alone.


    Bruce was already waiting outside his quarters with a tense expression.


    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve noticed suspicious movements among the gathered guests.¡±


    He greeted with a slight bow.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Suspicious how?¡±


    Bruce leaned in slightly.


    ¡°Several parties seem unusually organized. They¡¯re not here just to bid. Some are scouts. Observers. I believe a few are tied to the other auction houses.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he showed no sign of concern.


    ¡°They¡¯re planning something. Likely tonight. A break-in, maybe even a coordinated theft of the mana stone before the auction begins.¡±


    Bruce added.


    Kyle chuckled softly.


    ¡°Let them try.¡±


    Bruce blinked, uncertain.


    ¡°I already have a plan. These types think with muscle and impulse. I¡¯m counting on that.¡±


    Kyle said, brushing the dust from his sleeves.


    Bruce gave a short nod.


    ¡°Shall I alert the mercenaries?¡±


    ¡°Have them keep a perimeter. But tell them not to intervene unless absolutely necessary. Let the rats enter the trap first.¡±


    Kyle instructed.


    ¡°And Queen?¡±


    Bruce asked.


    Kyle looked up at the sky where the shadow of a birdlike figure passed overhead.


    ¡°It¡¯s already watching. It will let me know the moment things go wrong.¡±


    Kyle said with a smirk.


    Bruce¡¯s shoulders relaxed slightly, reassured by Kyle¡¯s calm.


    ¡°Understood. Then I¡¯ll go finalize the security measures for tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 161: Ch 161: Selling the Stone - Part 1

    Chapter 161: Ch 161: Selling the Stone ¨C Part 1


    Night fell over the village like a shroud, cloaking every corner in a deep, oppressive silence. But Kyle was wide awake.


    Through the bond he shared with Queen, he felt the disturbance long before any normal person would have noticed it.


    Queen, perched far above in the skies, scanned the land below with unblinking vigilance.


    The moment even the faintest of movement turned toward Kyle¡¯s room, it relayed the signals to him.


    A dozen people¡ªno, more¡ªwere approaching. Silent, careful, but not careful enough.


    Kyle smirked from where he sat in his room, eyes closed in mock rest.


    He moved.


    Using his precise control over mana, Kyle etched a complex web of runes into the very walls and floor of the room¡ªsilent, invisible to the naked eye, but deadly.


    The trap wasn¡¯t designed to kill, not yet.


    It was meant to immobilize. Humiliate. Strip away any sense of stealth his enemies might rely on.


    As the first intruders slipped through his door, Kyle didn¡¯t even glance their way.


    One by one, they crossed the threshold, and the trap activated.


    The mana flared beneath them and locked their limbs in place, sealing them in mid-motion, some crouched, some mid-step¡ªevery one of them paralyzed.


    The panic that rippled through the group was satisfying.


    Kyle opened his eyes, his voice calm.


    ¡°Did no one teach you that stealing from nobles carries consequences?¡±


    Panic turned to muffled screams. He stepped forward, tapping the floor lightly, and the trap deepened, tightening around their mana flow and forcing several of them unconscious.


    Once Kyle confirmed that no more presences lingered nearby, he sealed the room completely.


    With a flick of his hand, the door shimmered and vanished¡ªreplaced by a barrier only he could control.


    That was phase one.


    Now came the second part.


    If any stragglers remained¡ªones cautious enough to hold back earlier¡ªthen he needed to draw them out.


    Kyle stepped outside into the chilled night air, cloaked only in a simple overcoat and a small pouch slung at his side, deliberately mimicking the look of someone carrying something valuable.


    The bait was irresistible.


    He walked slowly, taking the path near the back alleys between inns, where torchlight barely reached. He didn¡¯t look back, but he didn¡¯t have to.


    He felt them.


    Shadows shifting behind him. Footsteps¡ªbarely audible, but still there. Breaths held. Weapons drawn.


    He kept walking.


    Then¡ªkilling intent.


    They struck.


    Three at once, their blades flashing in the moonlight. Kyle twisted to the side, his footwork effortless, and dodged the first strike.


    The second he blocked with a burst of mana at his side, forming a momentary shield. The third he allowed to glance off his shoulder, letting the attacker think he had succeeded.


    That illusion didn¡¯t last.


    The moment they thought he was vulnerable, they lunged again¡ªthis time revealing themselves fully.


    And that was when Kyle struck.


    His sword left its sheath in a single, fluid motion.


    The first attacker collapsed with a hole in his chest.


    The second tried to retreat, but Kyle¡¯s blade caught his leg, and Queen, from above, dropped a small mana-imbued shard that exploded into light and flame around him.


    The third never had time to scream.


    From the shadows, Kyle¡¯s elite force surged into motion.


    Silent, deadly, efficient. They struck without hesitation, cutting down the stragglers who had followed Kyle with murderous intent. There were no questions, no mercy.


    By the time the battle ended, more than two dozen bodies littered the outskirts of the village¡ªthose who had dared to challenge Kyle¡¯s claim.


    He stood at the center of it all, his blade faintly glowing with residual mana.


    But by morning, it was as if nothing had ever happened.


    Every corpse, every bloodstain, every broken weapon had been erased from existence. Kyle¡¯s cleanup team, already instructed beforehand, moved under the veil of night.


    They worked swiftly, covering tracks, disposing of remains, and repairing the signs of battle before the sun ever touched the village.


    When dawn broke, the village was clean. Calm.


    Visitors poured in with no knowledge of what had happened just hours ago.


    The inns bustled. Merchants arranged their goods. Nobles sent their attendants to confirm auction arrangements.


    And Kyle?


    He was already seated at the edge of the auction platform, calm and composed, sipping tea like nothing had happened.


    Only Bruce, standing at his side, exchanged a brief glance with him.


    ¡°Everything has been dealt with.¡±


    Bruce said quietly.


    Kyle gave a nod.


    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s begin the final preparations.¡±


    From far above, Queen circled silently, its golden eyes watching everything.


    And beneath that unblinking gaze, the village held its breath¡ªunaware of how close it had come to spilling blood into daylight.


    As dawn cast a warm glow over the village, the visiting nobles and merchants emerged from their inns and rented homes, excitement in their eyes and greed in their hearts.


    Word had spread of the previous night¡¯s secret efforts¡ªmany had spent small fortunes hiring mercenaries and assassins to seize the mana stone Kyle had acquired.


    By now, they expected chaos. Blood in the streets. At the very least, signs that Kyle had been shaken or weakened.


    But when they arrived at the auction grounds, their expressions soured.


    Kyle was already there, seated calmly on a raised platform with a cup of hot tea in hand.


    He looked pristine, not a hair out of place, his attire sharp and his eyes calm.


    At his side stood Bruce, ever silent, ever watchful. Behind him, Queen circled in the distant sky, its golden wings casting a faint shimmer in the sunlight.


    The tension grew as more visitors filtered in, many of them expecting to witness Kyle¡¯s downfall.


    Instead, they found nothing had changed.


    No dead bodies. No missing guards. No signs of attack. The village streets were clean, peaceful, and abuzz only with auction preparations.


    A few of the bolder nobles stepped forward, forcing smiles onto their faces.


    ¡°Young Master Kyle, you¡¯re up rather early. I trust your night was... restful?¡±


    One of them said.


    Kyle met the man¡¯s eyes and gave him a polite smile.


    ¡°Uneventful. Nothing happened.¡±


    he replied, sipping his tea.


    The words struck harder than any threat could.


    A heavy silence fell on the group, their smirks fading.


    They all understood the meaning behind those words.


    Kyle knew.


    He knew about the mercenaries. About the assassins. About every plot whispered in the dark. And yet, here he sat¡ªcompletely untouched. Alive. Calm. In control.


    The implied warning was clear


    ¡®Try again, and you¡¯ll vanish just like the others.¡¯


    One by one, those who had dared to scheme against him looked away.


    Their faces paled, and some quietly stepped to the side, pretending they had nothing to do with anything.


    A few more, anxious to change the subject, spoke up.


    ¡°Well then, shall we begin the auction, Young Master Kyle? Everyone¡¯s eager to see the mana stone you¡¯ve worked so hard to secure.¡±


    A merchant cleared his throat.


    Kyle let the silence stretch for a moment longer, letting their unease settle in full, before finally nodding.


    ¡°Very well. Let the auction begin.¡±


    He said. He stood slowly, the morning breeze catching his coat as he stepped to the center of the platform.


    From far above, Queen let out a single shrill cry.


    The visitors looked up at it, uneasy.


    And deep down, they all came to the same conclusion


    ¡®If last night was uneventful, then Kyle Armstrong must be far more terrifying than they thought.¡¯

 Chapter 162: Ch 162: Selling the Stone - Part 2

    Chapter 162: Ch 162: Selling the Stone ¨C Part 2


    Kyle stepped calmly onto the raised auction stage, his coat fluttering lightly in the midday breeze.


    A hush fell over the gathered crowd, all eyes locked on him as anticipation thickened the air.


    With a wave of his hand, Kyle summoned the mana stone seemingly out of thin air¡ªan apple-sized gem that shimmered with condensed energy, glowing faintly like a second sun in his palm.


    Gasps echoed through the gathering.


    ¡°It¡¯s the mana stone.¡±


    ¡°So it actually exists? I thought it was all a rumor. Did I bring enough money for this?¡±


    Even seasoned mages leaned forward in their seats, eyes wide with greed and desire.


    Nobles muttered in hushed voices.


    Merchants scrambled to gauge its value. But Kyle remained composed, letting the audience absorb the stone¡¯s presence.


    ¡°This is a naturally-formed, unrefined mana stone. Untouched by stabilizing spells. Its energy remains pure.¡±


    He said, voice cool and clear.


    He let the silence sit for a moment longer, watching their hunger grow before continuing.


    ¡°The bidding will start now. The stone will be delivered to the winner later this evening.¡±


    Without another word, he raised a hand.


    And the bids poured in.


    ¡°Two hundred gold!¡±


    ¡°Three hundred!¡±


    ¡°Five hundred!¡±


    The pace was relentless.


    Every new number caused murmurs and grumbles as pockets stretched.


    Still, the bids continued to rise. Kyle didn¡¯t flinch. He simply nodded each time, calmly acknowledging the offers, letting the frenzy build on its own.


    High Inquisitor Charles sat stiffly among the Dukedom¡¯s entourage, his lips pulled into a tight frown.


    The stone gleamed like a star on the stage, and the way Kyle casually displayed it¡ªwithout even offering it to the Duke first¡ªburned at him like acid.


    His patience snapped.


    ¡°Young Master Kyle! You dare auction this stone without first offering it to the Duke?! This is a direct insult to¡ª!¡±


    Charles suddenly stood, his voice sharp and echoing across the crowd.


    He didn¡¯t finish.


    Before he could continue his tirade, several nobles and powerful guests turned on him with clear annoyance.


    ¡°High Inquisitor, with respect, this is an auction, not a personal exchange!¡±


    One barked.


    ¡°Exactly. If the Duke wants it, then bid like the rest of us!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with money or status, Charles. Don¡¯t ruin this for everyone else!¡±


    The High Inquisitor¡¯s face turned red, lips twitching with rage and humiliation. Kyle didn¡¯t bother addressing him¡ªhe simply offered a polite smile and gestured for the auction to resume.


    The bids shot even higher now.


    ¡°Eight hundred!¡±


    ¡°A thousand!¡±


    The air grew hotter with anticipation, until a new voice cut through the crowd.


    ¡°Two thousand.¡±


    It was the Grand Duchess Amanda. She sat with perfect composure, her gaze fixed on Kyle as if daring anyone to challenge her.


    Her voice was not loud, but it carried unmistakable weight. The crowd immediately stilled.


    Kyle raised a brow slightly, then nodded once to acknowledge the offer.


    The crowd¡¯s reaction, however, was more volatile.


    People turned to look at her, frustration etched on their faces. Whispers hissed through the crowd:


    ¡°She already has one! Her fiance? gave her one!¡±


    ¡°Why does she need two?¡±


    ¡°This is rigged!¡±


    But Amanda didn¡¯t blink. She remained serene, unmoved by the glares.


    The mana stone was a treasure, and if she had the means to claim it, she would. No apology would follow.


    Kyle was about to bring the gavel down¡ªready to declare the auction closed¡ªwhen a new voice called out.


    ¡°Five thousand.¡±


    A silence, sharp and absolute, fell over the crowd. Everyone turned in unison to see the speaker.


    A tall knight in the Royal Guard¡¯s silver-gilded armor sat among the guests, visor raised just enough to show a neutral expression. His armor bore the crest of the royal family and the moment his identity was understood, the crowd tensed.


    After all, no one was foolish enough to go against the royal family.


    ¡°I speak on behalf of the royal family.¡±


    The knight said, loud enough for all to hear.


    No one dared counter.


    The sheer weight behind the bid¡ªand the identity of the bidder¡ªshut down the room entirely. Even Amanda¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, though she showed no visible frustration.


    The game was over.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed faintly. He gave no hint of emotion, but inwardly he calculated the implications. He hadn¡¯t expected the royal family to move this boldly...or to show interest.


    But then again, mana stone was so precious for most people that they would kill for it.


    Still, he simply offered the knight the same calm nod as before.


    ¡°Five thousand gold. Highest bid... unless anyone wishes to go higher?¡±


    He said.


    Silence.


    No one dared raise a hand.


    Then Kyle smiled slightly and declared.


    ¡°Sold.¡±


    He looked out across the sea of frustrated faces and saw ambition, disappointment, and intrigue all tangled into one.


    Kyle approached the royal soldier with a calm, unreadable expression.


    The knight stood near the edge of the auction stage, arms crossed and impatience radiating from his posture.


    The others had already fallen silent in his presence, none daring to linger in the shadow of the royal family¡¯s authority.


    ¡°I will bring the mana stone to you later. It needs to be purified and properly secured before delivery. I hope you understand.¡±


    Kyle said smoothly.


    The knight narrowed his eyes behind his visor.


    ¡°I am not a patient man. Don¡¯t make me wait too long. I expect my reward soon.¡±


    He warned, voice low and edged with threat.


    Kyle offered him a polite nod, unfazed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have it before the sun sets.¡±


    With that, Kyle turned and raised his hand to signal the end of the auction.


    ¡°Thank you all for attending. The auction is now closed.¡±


    Murmurs of disappointment swept through the gathered guests.


    Many had spent fortunes hiring mercenaries and informants, all in the hopes of snatching the stone.


    Now they trudged out, empty-handed and bitter, while Kyle stood quietly with Bruce and Melissa.


    Bruce let out a sigh and stepped closer.


    ¡°Is it finally over, Young Master?¡±


    Kyle shook his head.


    ¡°This is only the beginning. Stay alert. They¡¯ll come again¡ªstronger and faster.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s eyes hardened.


    ¡°Then let them come. I¡¯ll protect you, no matter what.¡±


    Kyle gave her a sidelong glance.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, but don¡¯t drop your guard¡ª¡±


    A sharp whistle cut through the air.


    In a flash, shadows moved from the rooftops and alleys.


    A group of assassins burst forth, cloaked in black and moving with deadly precision. Their target was clear¡ªKyle¡¯s hand, where he held the mana stone.


    Before he could react, one assassin swiped through with a blade laced in mana.


    The stone was sliced from Kyle¡¯s grasp and snatched mid-air by another attacker, who immediately darted away.


    Melissa spun on her heels.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go after them!¡±


    But Kyle raised his hand, stopping her.


    ¡°No. Let them go.¡±


    He said calmly, eyes tracking the direction they vanished toward.


    Melissa froze.


    ¡°But¡ªYoung Master¡ª!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everything¡¯s going according to plan.¡±


    Kyle repeated, his voice cool and certain.


    Bruce blinked, looking between Kyle and the fleeing assassins.


    ¡°You let them take it?¡±


    Kyle gave no answer, only the faintest smile.


    Queen¡¯s presence pulsed quietly from within him, sensing the threads of fate beginning to shift. The real game had now begun¡ªand this was exactly the kind of chaos Kyle had prepared for.

 Chapter 163: Ch 163: Selling the Stone - Part 3

    Chapter 163: Ch 163: Selling the Stone ¨C Part 3


    Melissa looked visibly frustrated, her fists clenched and eyes locked in the direction the assassins had fled.


    Her whole body was ready to leap into action, to chase them down and reclaim what had been taken.


    But then she saw Kyle¡¯s expression¡ªcalm, composed, certain. She took a deep breath, biting back her instinct to argue, and slowly lowered her stance.


    ¡°...If that¡¯s what you want, Young Master.¡±


    She said, clearly displeased but willing to obey.


    Bruce had been watching the exchange silently. He looked between Kyle and Melissa, then raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Do you... have a plan to retrieve the mana stone?¡±


    Kyle gave him a small smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need one.¡±


    Bruce blinked.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I never lost the mana stone in the first place.¡±


    Kyle replied, his voice steady.


    Melissa¡¯s head snapped toward him.


    ¡°You tricked them?¡±


    Kyle nodded.


    ¡°What they stole was a replica I had prepared in advance. Just enough residual mana to pass a quick test. They won¡¯t know the difference... until it¡¯s far too late.¡±


    Realization hit Bruce first, followed by a slow chuckle.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t even flinch. I should¡¯ve known. Still, you scared the hell out of us.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s tension bled out all at once. Her shoulders relaxed, and she let out a breath she hadn¡¯t even realized she¡¯d been holding.


    ¡°Please tell me next time if you¡¯re going to pull something like that. My heart can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Kyle smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back. We still have a delivery to make.¡±


    ______


    Meanwhile, in a quiet alley behind the auction house, the group of assassins had come to a stop.


    They looked pleased with themselves, grinning from ear to ear as they passed the small satchel between each other.


    ¡°That was easier than I thought. The idiot didn¡¯t even notice we took it.¡±


    One of them muttered.


    ¡°Too easy. Makes me wonder if that brat is actually just all talk.¡±


    Another said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Why was the security so lax, though? You¡¯d think he¡¯d guard this with his life.¡±


    One asked.


    A shrug followed.


    ¡°Who cares? We did our job. Let¡¯s just get paid.¡±


    Their laughter echoed as they approached the auction house.


    The leader of the group didn¡¯t bother knocking¡ªhe slammed the door open, startling a few servants inside.


    ¡°We got the item. Now where¡¯s our reward?¡±


    He announced proudly.


    The auction house master appeared from the back room, his expression sharp and calculating. He narrowed his eyes at the group.


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    The lead assassin held the pouch up.


    ¡°Not until we get paid.¡±


    The master¡¯s jaw twitched.


    ¡°You want to haggle with me now? After all the coin we spent hiring you?¡±


    ¡°You want it or not?¡±


    The assassin snapped.


    After a moment of consideration, the master clicked his tongue and waved to one of his men. A small chest filled with gold was handed over.


    The assassins snatched it greedily and stepped aside.


    The auction house master reached out and took the pouch.


    His eyes gleamed with excitement as he pulled out the mana stone¡ªshimmering, pulsing faintly, just as described. Holding it gently between his palms, he poured a sliver of mana into it.


    The stone responded instantly, accepting the mana and glowing faintly in reaction.


    He let out a satisfied sigh.


    ¡°Perfect. This will earn us a fortune.¡±


    Behind him, his subordinates began preparing the next steps for their secret auction.


    None of them noticed the subtle shift in the stone¡¯s color¡ªjust a fraction too pale.


    None of them questioned how easy the heist had been, or why Kyle hadn¡¯t fought harder.


    And none of them noticed the quiet, dormant energy nestled inside the stone beginning to stir.


    Because far away, connected to Kyle through the bond it shared with it, Queen stirred. It reached out faintly, sensing the mana trail, watching silently from a distance.


    Kyle¡¯s trap had just begun.


    ______


    As the three of them walked down the quiet path toward the inn, Melissa glanced sideways at Kyle, a look of curiosity and lingering tension on her face.


    ¡°Young Master, what was the trick behind the mana stone this time?¡±


    She began.


    Kyle didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°I coated the replica with my own mana. It¡¯ll feel authentic for now. But the effect won¡¯t last¡ªwithin a day or two, the false core will begin to unravel, and it won¡¯t retain mana anymore.¡±


    He replied.


    Melissa let out a long, understanding sigh.


    ¡°So, it was a race against time. If they don¡¯t use it quickly, they¡¯ll realize it¡¯s a fake.¡±


    She muttered.


    Bruce chuckled dryly from behind them.


    ¡°You¡¯re cruel, Young Master. Can¡¯t help but pity the fools who think they¡¯ve won.¡±


    Kyle didn¡¯t respond. His face remained impassive, unreadable. His silence was answer enough.


    They arrived at the inn moments later. Without another word, Kyle stepped inside first, the soft chime of the bell above the door signaling their entry.


    The interior was warm, scented faintly with fresh tea and pastries.


    Seated at a table near the fireplace was Grand Duchess Amanda, elegantly sipping from a porcelain cup.


    Her eyes met Kyle¡¯s with practiced poise, though there was a flicker of annoyance behind them.


    Across from her sat the royal soldier who had outbid everyone at the auction.


    He looked far too relaxed for a man of his station¡ªlounging in his chair, legs crossed, a smirk playing on his lips.


    As Kyle entered, the man raised a hand in cheerful greeting.


    ¡°Ah, the famed young master arrives. Come in, come in! We were just talking about you.¡±


    He said with exaggerated excitement.


    Kyle kept his expression polite and unreadable, but inwardly, something tensed.


    The man¡¯s casual tone didn¡¯t match the usual conduct of royal guards, especially not when speaking before a Grand Duchess.


    And more importantly, the way Amanda¡¯s expression twitched when the man spoke told Kyle something else¡ªthis man wasn¡¯t just a guard.


    He was someone far higher in rank.


    ¡°Come, have a seat.¡±


    The soldier said again, gesturing to the open chair beside him.


    Kyle stepped forward calmly and took the offered seat, glancing at Amanda. Her eyes narrowed at him, then rolled toward the soldier with a long-suffering sigh.


    ¡°Can you knock it off already? You¡¯re going to scare him off.¡±


    She muttered.


    ¡°Scare him? Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Sister. I¡¯m just trying to get to know my future brother-in-law. It¡¯s important to build family bonds, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The soldier echoed, grinning.


    Kyle blinked, his expression faltering for just a moment before he composed himself again.


    ¡®Sister? Then that would make him...¡¯


    A prince.


    His suspicion settled into certainty.


    The man in front of him wasn¡¯t just some overconfident knight.


    The casual attitude, the complete disregard for social protocol, and Amanda¡¯s visible irritation all pointed to one conclusion¡ªhe was one of the imperial princes of the empire.


    And that meant this was no ordinary delivery.


    Amanda sighed again and set her cup down.


    ¡°Ignore him. He showed up at the worst possible time and insisted on tagging along. Said something about needing to ¡®inspect the delivery.''¡±


    She told Kyle


    ¡°Can¡¯t be too careful. After all, if my dear sister¡¯s fiance? is going to be carrying around something as precious as a mana stone, I¡¯d like to make sure he¡¯s the type who knows how to protect it.¡±


    The prince chimed in, his grin unfading.


    Kyle smiled slightly, leaning back in his chair.


    ¡°I understand, Your Highness. I assure you, the item has been handled with the utmost care.¡±


    The prince raised an eyebrow at the title but said nothing.


    Amanda folded her arms.


    ¡°And where is it?¡±


    Kyle reached into the satchel he carried and slowly retrieved the real mana stone.


    It pulsed faintly in his hand, reacting warmly to the mana around it.


    As soon as it left the pouch, Queen stirred in response, its consciousness brushing faintly against Kyle¡¯s mind.


    The sensation reassured him¡ªit was still dormant, still connected.


    He placed the mana stone gently on the table between them.


    The prince leaned forward, peering at it with open curiosity.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the real one. I heard the fake was convincing, but this... this is something else.¡±


    He murmured.


    Amanda watched the mana stone, but her gaze eventually shifted back to Kyle.


    ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯ve stirred up by putting this in circulation.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Kyle said simply.


    The prince chuckled.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. You¡¯re going to need that confidence. Especially once the rest of the court hears you outwitted half the power players in the region.¡±


    Kyle only nodded. He already knew this wasn¡¯t the end¡ªit was just another beginning.

 Chapter 164: Ch 164: The fake Auction- Part 1

    Chapter 164: Ch 164: The fake Auction- Part 1


    Kyle kept his expression composed, but his thoughts were anything but.


    The prince¡ªMikalius¡ªhad too much interest in him for someone who¡¯d just met him.


    His casual words, easy smiles, and laid-back posture did little to hide the sharp gleam in his eyes.


    Kyle had seen it before¡ªon schemers, on manipulators, and more than once, on a hunter stalking prey.


    He had a feeling Mikalius wanted something. And he wasn¡¯t saying what.


    So Kyle decided to ask.


    ¡°What do you want from me, Your Highness?¡±


    The air between them shifted. Amanda raised an eyebrow, but said nothing.


    Mikalius, on the other hand, blinked, clearly stunned by Kyle¡¯s bluntness. Then, as if unable to help himself, he let out a soft chuckle.


    ¡°Well, you really don¡¯t dance around, do you?¡±


    He said, drawing out the word.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see a reason to.¡±


    Kyle replied.


    Mikalius leaned back in his chair and rested his chin on one hand.


    ¡°If you want to survive in the courts, you might want to learn a little subtlety. Directness like that is going to get you killed.¡±


    Kyle didn¡¯t respond, but his unwavering gaze spoke volumes.


    He wasn¡¯t the kind to be intimidated by veiled threats or royal titles. That silence seemed to amuse the prince more than anything.


    ¡°By the stars. Where did you even find this guy? He¡¯s just as much trouble as you.¡±


    Mikalius sighed, glancing at Amanda.


    Amanda scoffed into her teacup.


    ¡°He¡¯s my fiance?. I don¡¯t need to ¡®find¡¯ him. And trouble seems to be mutual.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    The prince muttered before turning back to Kyle. The lazy smile disappeared, replaced with something more serious.


    ¡°Alright. Since you asked so bluntly... with war creeping closer and chaos brewing under the surface, I want an alliance.¡±


    Kyle tilted his head slightly.


    ¡°An alliance?¡±


    Mikalius nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re no ordinary noble brat, Kyle Armstrong. You¡¯ve stirred things up from the shadows. I¡¯ve kept an eye on you, even before this auction mess. I¡¯ve got a feeling about you¡ªone that tells me you¡¯ll achieve results no one else can. And I like to be on the winning side.¡±


    There was a pause before Kyle said.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to associate yourself with the ¡®useless¡¯ son of Duke Armstrong?¡±


    That made Mikalius laugh. A genuine one this time.


    ¡°Oh, that title? That¡¯s old news, my friend.¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy while hiding away in the countryside, haven¡¯t you? Let¡¯s just say... word¡¯s gotten around. People are watching. Your name is no longer whispered with pity, but with wariness.¡±


    Kyle blinked but didn¡¯t respond. He wasn¡¯t aware of just how much his reputation had shifted. Mikalius seemed to notice and smirked.


    ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re still in the dark. Good. I¡¯ll take advantage of that while I can. So? What do you say? Want to be my ally?¡±


    The prince said with a wink, offering his hand.


    Kyle eyed the hand for a moment before taking it.


    ¡°For now.¡±


    Their handshake was brief, but it sealed more than a simple agreement. It bound Kyle to something larger than he had anticipated.


    ¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll leave you to your work. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got other arrangements to take care of.¡±


    Mikalius said, standing.


    Without waiting for a reply, the prince waved a casual goodbye and sauntered out of the inn, whistling as if he hadn¡¯t just proposed a political alliance in the middle of a quiet tea room.


    The moment the door shut behind him, Amanda set down her cup with a sharp clink.


    ¡°You should be careful around him. He¡¯s far more dangerous than he looks.¡±


    She said, her voice dropping in tone.


    Kyle glanced at her.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t strike me as naive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he isn¡¯t. He¡¯s got a sharp brain behind that charming face. He¡¯s been playing court games since we were children. Half the noble factions owe him favors without realizing it, and the other half are either in his pocket or terrified of him.¡±


    Amanda said, her expression tight.


    Kyle thought back to the smile, the seemingly innocent conversation, and the way Mikalius had turned the meeting into a negotiation without giving anything of value away.


    ¡°I have a feeling that I¡¯m already part of whatever he¡¯s planning.¡±


    Kyle said slowly, Amanda didn¡¯t disagree.


    ¡°Most likely.¡±


    Kyle exhaled, sitting back in his chair.


    It was too late to untangle himself from this web. But if he played his cards right, he could gain something valuable in return.


    Being the prince¡¯s pawn wasn¡¯t ideal¡ªbut for now, if the alliance gave him leverage in the coming chaos, then so be it.


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t lose anything, I can¡¯t afford I don¡¯t mind walking the same path. For now.¡±


    He murmured.


    ______


    Master Garret stared at the mana stone nestled in a velvet box before him, a gleeful smile stretching across his face.


    The stone pulsed faintly with energy¡ªbrilliant, captivating, and filled with promise. Just the sight of it made his fingers itch with greed.


    He had done it. He had actually stolen from Kyle Armstrong.


    ¡°Hah! That arrogant brat thought he could hoard treasures like this without consequence.¡±


    He barked out a laugh, unable to contain his excitement.


    Garret paced the room, glancing back at the stone again and again, as though afraid it might vanish.


    Rumors had already spread that the royal family had bought the mana stone Kyle auctioned off just yesterday.


    It had been a major scandal¡ªhow had a ¡®useless¡¯ son of Duke Armstrong come into possession of such a rare treasure?


    Now, with this stone in his grasp, Master Garret¡¯s excitement only grew.


    ¡°He had more of them. That boy had another one hidden all along...¡±


    Garret muttered, shaking his head in disbelief.


    The implications were staggering. But Garret wasn¡¯t foolish enough to think he could quietly sit on this for long.


    He wasn¡¯t Kyle Armstrong, with powerful family ties and military strength behind him. No¡ªhe had to act quickly, strike while the iron was hot.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sell this one at an auction. Tomorrow, at noon. Make it public¡ªno more secret dealings or assassins. Let the world know that I, Master Garret, possess something even Kyle Armstrong couldn¡¯t hold onto.¡±


    He announced to his subordinates with a grin.


    His underlings hesitated, clearly unsure, but they nodded.


    Garret could already imagine the sea of nobles and merchants clamoring for the item, waving fat purses and desperate promises. He wouldn¡¯t let it go for anything less than a fortune.


    ¡°This will make me rich beyond imagination.¡±


    He whispered, a glint of madness in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, in a quiet inn across the district, Kyle sipped his tea as Bruce returned with the latest news. Melissa leaned forward, sensing the shift in Bruce¡¯s expression.


    ¡°The underground auction¡¯s been announced. Master Garret is selling a mana stone... and he¡¯s making a lot of noise about it.


    Bruce said.


    Melissa¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t we already¡ª?¡±


    Kyle gave her a calm look.


    ¡°He thinks he stole something valuable.¡±


    Bruce frowned.


    ¡°So he¡¯s trying to outshine you? Make it seem like you lost a second one?¡±


    ¡°More like he thinks he¡¯s being clever. Let him enjoy it while it lasts.¡±


    Kyle replied with a faint smirk. He set his cup down with a soft clink.


    Melissa straightened up.


    ¡°Are we going to stop him?¡±


    Kyle stood.


    ¡°No. We¡¯re going to attend his auction.¡±


    Bruce blinked.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Kyle nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be guests this time. I¡¯m rather curious how long his little celebration will last.¡±


    Melissa smirked.


    ¡°Then I suppose we should dress for the occasion.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes gleamed with quiet amusement.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s pay our generous host a visit.¡±

 Chapter 165: Ch 165: The fake Auction- Part 2

    Chapter 165: Ch 165: The fake Auction- Part 2


    ¡®Why did I not take a horse to come here? Why did I decide to take the carriage?¡¯


    Bruce sat stiffly inside the carriage, his jaw clenched and sweat collecting at his brow despite the cool breeze slipping through the small windows.


    He was certain¡ªabsolutely certain¡ªthat if they didn¡¯t arrive soon, he would die. Not from enemy blades or poison or some elaborate assassination plot.


    No, he¡¯d die from the pressure.


    He cast a glance toward the open slit of the window and watched longingly as Queen darted through the air outside, flying free and unburdened, blissfully unaware of the chaos contained within the cramped space of the carriage.


    It had flown off the moment the door shut behind them, not even pretending it would stick around for this.


    Bruce gave Queen a mental salute.


    ¡®Smart creature.¡¯


    Desperation rising, he turned toward Kyle, who sat across from him with his usual calm expression, gazing out the window like he wasn¡¯t sitting in the most dangerous war zone imaginable.


    Bruce gave him a pleading look.


    Just one.


    A small escape.


    Maybe a pretext to ride on horseback or pretend he forgot something?


    Kyle turned his head ever so slightly¡ªjust enough to meet Bruce¡¯s eyes¡ªthen casually looked away, pretending the plea hadn¡¯t been seen.


    A clear message: You¡¯re on your own.


    Bruce nearly groaned out loud.


    The reason for his torment sat around him: Melissa on his left, her arms crossed and her gaze sharp; Grand Duchess Amanda on the other side, her lips curled in a faint, superior smile; and Silvy beside her, clearly annoyed and trying not to show it.


    They had all insisted on coming along with Kyle to the auction.


    And for reasons Bruce could not comprehend, they¡¯d all decided to ride in the same carriage.


    Tension, thick and unrelenting, filled the space like a rising tide.


    Then came the spark.


    ¡°My fiance? certainly attracts a lot of attention. Perhaps you should consider toning it down a bit, Kyle¡ªbefore people get the wrong idea.


    Amanda said with a pleasant smile that was anything but.


    Bruce tensed.


    ¡®Here it comes.¡¯


    Melissa¡¯s jaw twitched, but she held her tongue. Barely. Her clenched fists and narrowed eyes betrayed the storm she swallowed down.


    But Silvy? She didn¡¯t even try.


    ¡°I¡¯d suggest you mind your own business, Your Grace. Or do you make it a habit to comment on every woman near your fiance??¡±


    Silvy said with a sharp smile.


    The air practically crackled. Melissa¡¯s lips twitched upward, but she wisely said nothing.


    Amanda¡¯s smile froze for a moment before she turned her head to look out the window again, clearly deciding it wasn¡¯t the right battlefield just yet.


    Bruce exhaled through his nose.


    ¡®It¡¯s a miracle no one¡¯s dead yet.¡¯


    By the time the carriage rolled to a stop, Bruce felt like he had aged a decade.


    The moment the wheels stopped turning, he flung the door open and leapt out, inhaling the fresh air like a drowning man coming up from water.


    ¡°Ladies.¡±


    He said stiffly, gesturing for them to exit.


    Melissa stepped out first, regal and composed despite the storm in her eyes.


    Silvy followed, her expression set in defiance. Amanda was last, gracefully stepping out as if she hadn¡¯t just stirred a hornet¡¯s nest with a few sweetly laced words.


    Only Kyle remained inside, calmly sipping from a small flask as he waited for the chaos to disperse.


    Bruce stared at him, half-expecting the young master to teleport away.


    When Kyle finally descended, he did so alone, neatly sidestepping the need to escort anyone and avoiding adding more fuel to the fire.


    As if on cue, a group of armored escorts arrived for the Grand Duchess. She turned toward Kyle, her tone breezy and sharp all at once.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be visiting soon, Kyle. There are some formal matters we¡¯ll need to finalize if our engagement is to last.¡±


    The way she said formal¡ªwith just enough emphasis¡ªmade it sound less like an administrative necessity and more like a pointed jab at the two women standing a few paces behind her.


    Kyle merely nodded, his expression unreadable.


    Amanda left soon after, her heels clicking confidently against the stone path as her entourage swept her away. Bruce let out the breath he¡¯d been holding.


    ¡°She¡¯s really something.¡±


    He muttered.


    Melissa crossed her arms again.


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to provoke us.¡±


    ¡°She can try.¡±


    Silvy muttered under her breath, glaring after the disappearing duchess.


    Kyle gave them both a brief glance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not cause a scene until after we¡¯re done here.¡±


    Bruce snorted softly.


    ¡°So... just wait until we¡¯re outside the auction house?¡±


    Kyle didn¡¯t reply.


    Bruce sighed again, casting another look toward the sky, where Queen continued to circle freely overhead.


    ¡®Next time, I¡¯m taking a horse.¡¯


    While Bruce was still standing outside, trying to gather the shattered pieces of his soul from the sheer tension inside the carriage, Kyle had already vanished from sight.


    He moved through the busy streets with practiced ease, dressed in a plain cloak and hood that concealed his identity.


    His steps led him straight to the auction house, a towering structure pulsing with energy and voices from within.


    The crowd gathered outside was loud and eager, all hoping to catch sight of the rare treasure being auctioned today.


    Kyle approached the guarded entrance and offered the guard a small pouch of coins without saying a word.


    The man raised a brow at first, then peeked inside the pouch and found more than enough silver to quell his curiosity.


    Without further hesitation, he stepped aside and motioned for Kyle to pass through.


    Inside, the space was already packed. Every seat was filled, and the hum of conversation buzzed like static in the air.


    All around him were nobles in disguise, merchants, adventurers, and opportunists. None noticed Kyle slip into a back seat, his presence blending in with the rest.


    The curtains at the front of the room pulled aside moments later, revealing Master Garret himself.


    Dressed in garish silks and adorned with unnecessary jewelry, the auction house owner wore a smug expression that made Kyle¡¯s lip twitch ever so slightly.


    Garret lifted a velvet-draped tray and pulled back the cloth with dramatic flair, revealing the dull, violet-hued mana stone. The crowd gasped as if they hadn¡¯t seen one just days ago.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you a rare and powerful mana stone¡ªconfirmed genuine, pulsing with mana, and ready for your investment. Let the bidding begin!¡±


    Garret announced, voice smooth and theatrical.


    The crowd practically exploded with numbers.


    ¡°Five hundred gold!¡±


    ¡°Eight hundred!¡±


    ¡°One thousand!¡±


    The numbers flew higher and higher, each more desperate than the last. Nobles elbowed one another.


    Merchants stood on chairs. Kyle watched it all from his seat, lips twitching into a faint smile.


    Garret beamed at the chaos, thinking himself clever.


    The mana stone he held was the same decoy Kyle had crafted. Its outer layer still retained a thin coating of Kyle¡¯s mana, enough to fool the average practitioner¡ªor even a skilled one who didn¡¯t look too closely.


    Kyle leaned back in his chair, folding his arms. He had no intention of bidding. This was no longer about the money.


    It was about watching the greedy tear themselves apart over something worthless.


    As the price soared past two thousand gold, Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see how long it takes before the illusion fades.¡¯


    And from somewhere in the distance, high above the city, Queen circled quietly in the sky.


    It tilted slightly in the air, watching the crowd swell below, sensing the simmering tension beneath the surface of greed.

 Chapter 166: Ch 166: The fake Auction- Part 3

    Chapter 166: Ch 166: The fake Auction- Part 3


    Master Garret stood at the head of the stage, his chest puffed with pride, lips curled into a satisfied smile as the numbers kept climbing.


    ¡°Two thousand five hundred gold!¡±


    ¡°Two thousand seven hundred!¡±


    ¡°Three thousand!¡±


    The crowd was losing control, their greed spiraling into frenzy.


    Garret could practically feel the weight of coin bags piling up in his vaults.


    This was beyond his wildest dreams.


    The so-called ¡°extra¡± mana stone he¡¯d stolen from Kyle Armstrong had not only survived scrutiny¡ªit was making him a small fortune.


    He could already picture the expansion of his auction house, the rise in his status, and the nobles begging for his favor.


    Just as he was about to slam the gavel and declare the final bid¡ª


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    A calm, clear voice interrupted.


    All eyes turned to a nobleman rising from one of the side seats.


    Dressed in simple yet finely tailored clothes and wearing a hood that obscured most of his face, the man stepped forward confidently.


    ¡°Before the auction is finalized, I¡¯d like to request a verification of the mana stone¡¯s authenticity.¡±


    He said.


    Murmurs rippled across the crowd.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fair point.¡±


    ¡°We are spending a lot. The item should be tested.¡±


    Master Garret stiffened.


    ¡°My good sir, I assure you, the mana stone has already been tested by our finest appraisers. It is very much authentic.¡±


    He began, trying to keep his tone diplomatic.


    The nobleman didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt your word, Master Garret. But I think the buyers¡ªand the crown¡ªwould feel more secure with firsthand confirmation.¡±


    More voices chimed in, agreeing. Suspicion began to leak into the once fervent crowd.


    The shift in mood was enough to make Garret sweat. He couldn¡¯t afford to alienate his customers. Not when so much gold was on the line.


    He hesitated¡ªthen reluctantly nodded.


    ¡°Very well. You may examine it... personally.¡±


    He said, swallowing tightly.


    The nobleman stepped up onto the stage. As he did, he pulled back his hood¡ªand the crowd gasped.


    ¡°Prince Mikalius!¡±


    Whispers filled the room, some of awe, some of fear.


    Even Master Garret¡¯s face went pale as he realized who stood before him. He bowed quickly, sweat pouring from his forehead.


    ¡°Y-Your Highness! I did not know... I am honored! To have you grace my auction¡ª¡±


    Mikalius didn¡¯t respond to the flattery. He merely held out a gloved hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see it, then.¡±


    Garret forced himself to smile and handed the mana stone over.


    ¡°Of course, Your Highness. I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll find it exceptional...¡±


    The prince took the stone, weighing it with practiced care. Then, slowly, he poured his mana into it.


    Nothing.


    The crowd, watching with bated breath, began to stir as the stone failed to react.


    Mikalius tried again¡ªthis time harder¡ªand the faintest shimmer emerged, only to flicker and vanish almost immediately.


    His hand dropped. His eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I was excited to hear about this auction. After all, genuine mana stones are precious and rare, and I had the honor of acquiring one only recently¡ªan exceptional piece, purchased at a previous auction.¡±


    He said, turning toward the crowd now, his voice clear and heavy with disappointment.


    Master Garret¡¯s face lit up, hoping for redemption.


    But then Mikalius turned to him.


    ¡°So imagine my disappointment to find this... fake being passed off as the real thing.¡±


    The room fell deadly silent.


    Garret¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°Y-Your Highness! I swear¡ªthis is not what I intended! Someone must have switched it¡ªI¡¯ve been framed!¡±


    Mikalius stared at him coldly.


    ¡°Is that so? And yet you refused to let anyone test it until now.¡±


    ¡°I... I only meant to protect the product¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    The prince¡¯s tone cut the air like a blade.


    ¡°Guards, detain him.¡±


    Mikalius said, gesturing to the shadows.


    Armored figures emerged from the sides of the room, sweeping toward the stage with the precision of hounds unleashed. Master Garret stumbled back, panic rising in his chest.


    ¡°Wait¡ªplease¡ªat least let me explain¡ª!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll explain everything to the royal inquisitors.¡±


    Mikalius said curtly.


    As the guards seized him, dragging him away, the audience remained silent¡ªshocked and uneasy.


    What began as a golden opportunity had turned into a scandal of royal proportions.


    Kyle, still hidden among the crowd under his disguise, watched the scene unfold without a word.


    His eyes followed Garret¡¯s struggling form with a quiet sense of finality.


    The false mana stone had served its purpose.


    Outside, far above the chaos, Queen soared through the skies.


    It let out a shrill cry as it watched the auction house below, tilting its wings as it turned in lazy circles. It didn¡¯t understand the details, but it recognized the feeling of victory radiating from its master.


    Back inside, Mikalius handed the useless stone to one of his aides and turned to address the crowd once more.


    ¡°Let this be a reminder that the crown will not tolerate deceit. Especially when it comes to items of such power.¡±


    He said calmly.


    Master Garret was quickly dragged away in chains, his protests falling on deaf ears as the royal guards hauled him into custody.


    Within hours, the news spread like wildfire throughout the village¡ªhow the once-proud auction house master had been caught selling a fake mana stone and exposed by none other than Prince Mikalius himself.


    The scandal rocked the town. By sundown, Garret¡¯s entire fortune had been seized by the royal family.


    The palace officials moved swiftly, freezing all his assets and locking down the auction house.


    Some villagers whispered that the royal family was merciful, for they had declared that most of the seized wealth would be returned to Garret¡¯s wife and children¡ªafter, of course, the crown took its fair share as compensation for the offense.


    That was very generous of the prince to do, but this generosity was what made him popular among the masses.


    It was just another mask of the nobility to hide their flaws and present themselves as virtuous.


    That very evening, Kyle received a message carried by a fast-footed courier dressed in royal colors.


    The sealed scroll bore Prince Mikalius¡¯s sigil, and its content was short and to the point:


    ¡°As allies, consider this a gesture of goodwill. The auction house is being emptied. If there is anything you desire from its holdings, take it before the rest is sold or returned. ¡ªM.¡±


    Kyle read the note twice, lips curling faintly at the prince¡¯s characteristic mix of generosity and calculation.


    He knew politics well enough now to recognize that this was more than a gift¡ªit was a subtle test of trust and a reminder of their alliance.


    Still, Kyle wasn¡¯t about to refuse such an offer. He folded the scroll neatly and slipped it into his coat before turning toward Bruce and Melissa.


    ¡°We¡¯re visiting the auction house tomorrow.¡±


    Kyle said.


    Melissa raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Is this about the prince¡¯s offer?¡±


    Kyle gave a small nod.


    ¡°If he wants to give something, I¡¯ll take it. No reason to turn down useful tools.¡±


    Bruce grinned.


    ¡°And maybe we¡¯ll find something that makes Queen stop flying off every time it¡¯s bored.¡±


    As if hearing its name, Queen let out a shrill cry from the rafters above, completely unbothered by the events that had unfolded.


    Kyle chuckled under his breath.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope Garret had good taste.¡±

 Chapter 167: Ch 167: What we found- Part 1

    Chapter 167: Ch 167: What we found- Part 1


    The storage room of the fallen Auction Master Garret was vast and cluttered, filled with forgotten trinkets, discarded antiques, and mysterious crates stacked high against the dusty walls.


    Kyle, Bruce, and Melissa stepped inside with silent caution, the stale air and faint scent of aged parchment and metal surrounding them like a shroud.


    Bruce whistled low as he eyed the contents.


    ¡°He really hoarded a lot of junk.¡±


    Melissa didn¡¯t respond, already moving toward a shelf lined with gleaming stones. She picked up a violet gem and held it to the light, inspecting it for flaws.


    ¡°Some of this could fetch a good price.¡±


    Bruce grabbed a couple of gems too and weighed them in his hands.


    ¡°Not bad for a bonus.¡±


    But Kyle¡¯s voice cut through the room, calm and resolute.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need coin anymore. Leave the gems.¡±


    Bruce looked up, confused.


    ¡°Then what are we looking for, young master?¡±


    ¡°Something rare. Something useful. Something with potential. Not something everyone else can put a price on.¡±


    Kyle said, walking deeper into the room.


    They continued searching in silence, scanning boxes and containers filled with aged scrolls, cracked magical items, and a few worn-out weapons.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes scanned everything quickly, but nothing stood out¡ªuntil Bruce tripped with a loud grunt.


    ¡°Damn it¡ª! What the hell is this?¡±


    Bruce cursed, steadying himself against a barrel before glaring down at the object that had nearly sent him sprawling.


    At his feet lay a large egg, nearly the size of a helmet.


    It was covered in a grey crust, the surface dull and cold, as if time itself had drained its color.


    The egg pulsed faintly with something long-forgotten¡ªan echo of mana, faint but not dead.


    Kyle was already walking toward him.


    ¡°Young master, do we toss this thing or¡ª?¡±


    Before Bruce could finish, Kyle had crouched down and picked up the egg with both hands.


    Without hesitation, he pushed his mana into it. A light shimmered beneath the stone-like surface, reacting faintly to Kyle¡¯s touch.


    A smile slowly spread across Kyle¡¯s face, subtle but unmistakably satisfied.


    He stood, still holding the egg.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found our item. There¡¯s no need to search any further.¡±


    Bruce and Melissa stared at him, dumbfounded.


    Melissa looked around at the rest of the storage.


    ¡°But there are still weapons, enchanted scrolls, armor¡ª¡±


    Kyle only shook his head.


    ¡°This is what we came here for.¡±


    Though neither of them fully understood the decision, they had long learned not to question Kyle when he wore that particular smile.


    Bruce gave a small shrug, and Melissa followed as they exited the storage room.


    Outside, sunlight filtered through the dusty windows, casting long shadows across the hallway. As they turned the corner, they came face to face with someone waiting for them.


    Prince Mikalius stood with his arms crossed, a casual grin on his face, as if he had been there by coincidence¡ªthough Kyle knew better.


    ¡°Ah, future brother-in-law! What a pleasant surprise.¡±


    The prince greeted with a theatrical wave.


    Kyle offered a polite nod.


    ¡°Prince Mikalius.¡±


    Mikalius¡¯s gaze shifted downward.


    ¡°I heard you stopped by to pick a little something. So? What did you choose from the ashes of our unfortunate auctioneer?¡±


    Kyle remained still, one arm cradling the egg protectively.


    ¡°Just something... interesting.¡±


    Bruce opened his mouth to speak, but a glance from Kyle silenced him.


    The prince raised an eyebrow and leaned in slightly, his voice lower.


    ¡°I had a feeling you¡¯d find something no one else would. You always do.¡±


    His eyes flickered to the egg, curious but not prying¡ªyet Kyle could sense that the prince already suspected the truth.


    ¡°I trust it was worth the trip?¡±


    Mikalius added with a knowing smile.


    Kyle gave the faintest of nods.


    ¡°More than you know.¡±


    Prince Mikalius¡¯s sharp eyes lingered on the dull grey egg cradled in Kyle¡¯s arms.


    With a casual tone that didn¡¯t mask his interest at all, he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the curious item you¡¯ve picked up, Kyle. Ever considered selling it?¡±


    Melissa stiffened at the suggestion, her fingers tightening slightly around her cloak. Bruce¡¯s brow twitched as he looked between the prince and the egg.


    It was clear that neither of them liked the idea of giving away something Kyle had chosen so deliberately, especially not to someone like Mikalius.


    Before either of them could speak and risk offending the royal, Kyle¡¯s voice cut in smoothly.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind selling it, if Your Highness can afford the price.¡±


    He said, his tone calm but laced with a faint edge.


    The prince grinned, intrigued.


    ¡°And what would that price be?¡±


    Kyle tilted his head.


    ¡°More than the mana stone.¡±


    The casual humor faded from Mikalius¡¯s face for a breath, and then he laughed, shaking his head.


    ¡°You drive a hard bargain, Kyle. I¡¯ve already drained my treasury this month buying that last stone. I fear my steward might faint if I try to spend more.¡±


    ¡°Then I suppose the egg stays with me.¡±


    Kyle said with a faint smile, shifting the weight in his arms slightly.


    Prince Mikalius gave a dramatic sigh.


    ¡°So cruel, future brother-in-law. So very cruel.¡±


    Still smiling, the prince waved them off and turned toward the auction house.


    ¡°I need to sort through what¡¯s left anyway. Most of it will go back to the family. No point in punishing them for Garret¡¯s greed.¡±


    With that, the prince entered the building, his usual relaxed stride returning as he stepped inside.


    Kyle, Melissa, and Bruce continued their walk, heading toward the outer edge of town where the carriage waited.


    The sun was beginning to set, painting the sky in strokes of gold and crimson.


    The streets were starting to clear out, but the aftermath of the morning¡¯s chaos still lingered in the air¡ªrumors, whispers, and watchful eyes.


    As they passed the side of the auction building, Kyle felt it: a gaze, sharp and burning, locked onto him from somewhere nearby.


    He stopped.


    Turning his head slightly, he looked toward a narrow alleyway between the storage sheds.


    A small child stood there.


    The boy couldn¡¯t have been older than seven. He wore simple, worn clothes, and his hands were clenched into tight fists at his sides.


    His eyes¡ªtoo old for his young face¡ªwere narrowed in open hatred and unspoken accusation, staring directly at Kyle.


    Bruce noticed Kyle¡¯s pause and followed his gaze. The moment he saw the child, his expression darkened.


    ¡°That¡¯s Garret¡¯s son. He must¡¯ve been watching everything from the shadows. Can¡¯t blame the kid for it, I guess.¡±


    Bruce said quietly.


    Kyle didn¡¯t answer immediately. The child didn¡¯t look away, didn¡¯t flinch under the weight of Kyle¡¯s gaze. There was no fear¡ªonly anger, bitter and raw.


    Bruce sighed.


    ¡°He¡¯ll remember this. Probably for the rest of his life. Might even grow up blaming you for what happened to his father.¡±


    ¡°That would make him dangerous.¡±


    Melissa muttered, glancing uneasily at the boy.


    Kyle turned his head away.


    ¡°Let him hate me.¡±


    The statement was cold, but there was no cruelty in Kyle¡¯s tone. Just acceptance.


    ¡°He¡¯s too young to understand the weight of his father¡¯s actions. Time will teach him, one way or another.¡±


    They moved on, the tension of the moment hanging in the air behind them. The boy didn¡¯t follow, nor did he look away until Kyle disappeared from view.


    Inside the carriage, Bruce cast a worried glance back through the window.


    ¡°Young master, are you really not going to do anything about that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do. He¡¯s just a child right now.¡±


    Kyle said, still holding the egg close.

 Chapter 168: Ch 168: What we found- Part 2

    Chapter 168: Ch 168: What we found- Part 2


    The journey back to the village was quiet¡ªat least, until Melissa finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Young master, that boy. I don¡¯t like the way he looked at you. If we let him be now, we might regret it later.¡±


    She said, her voice sharp but quiet.


    Kyle didn¡¯t answer immediately. He didn¡¯t even look at her. His eyes remained fixed on the egg cradled carefully in his lap, one hand gently resting on its surface.


    Melissa¡¯s voice dropped further, her expression cold and resolute.


    ¡°I would rather not take any chances. If something has the potential to become a threat later, I say we end it while it¡¯s still harmless.¡±


    Bruce let out a nervous cough but wisely stayed quiet.


    Kyle finally turned to look at her.


    His voice was calm, but there was no mistaking the edge behind it.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a child, Melissa. Innocent¡ªfor now. We don¡¯t kill children because of what they might become.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s brows furrowed, but she held her tongue. She understood her young master enough to know when he¡¯d made up his mind.


    Kyle leaned back, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    ¡°But if he chooses to come after us one day... I won¡¯t stop you then.¡±


    That drew a bitter expression from Melissa. Slowly, she pulled her hand back and sheathed her sword.


    ¡°Understood, young master.¡±


    When they arrived back at the village, the tension in the air had lightened just a little, though Bruce still glanced at his companions nervously every now and then.


    It was only once they were back inside Kyle¡¯s residence that Bruce finally asked the question that had been gnawing at him the entire ride.


    ¡°Um, young master...What... exactly is that thing?¡±


    He began carefully, pointing at the large grey egg now resting on a pillow.


    Kyle¡¯s lips quirked into a rare smile.


    ¡°A dragon¡¯s egg.¡±


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Bruce¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°A¡ªa what?!¡±


    Melissa froze mid-step, her head whipping around to look at Kyle.


    ¡°A dragon. We brought back a dragon¡¯s egg.¡±


    Kyle repeated simply.


    Bruce stuttered, his hands flailing for a moment.


    ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re serious?! That¡¯s not something people just say! Dragons aren¡¯t... pets! You can¡¯t just decide to keep one like a dog!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not planning to keep it as a pet. I plan to raise it. Train it. And then make it the guardian of our village.¡±


    Kyle said mildly.


    ¡°That¡¯s worse! Dragons are¡ª¡±


    Bruce squeaked.


    ¡°I know what they are. And I know how dangerous they can be. But this one will be raised from birth. That makes all the difference.¡±


    Kyle interrupted, still calm.


    Melissa had recovered quicker than Bruce. Her eyes had gone from surprised to thoughtful.


    ¡°If it¡¯s raised properly, and only knows us as its allies, it could be trained. Still... it won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°I never said it would be. But it will be worth it.¡±


    Kyle replied.


    He stepped toward the window, then turned and whistled once, sharp and clear.


    Within seconds, a familiar shadow swooped down from the sky, landing just outside the open window with a thud and a flap of shimmering wings.


    Queen.


    The bird perched with obvious pride, stretching its wings before hopping inside. It gave Kyle a curious look, then glanced toward the egg on the cushion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a job for you.¡±


    Kyle said, walking over and tapping the egg gently.


    Queen tilted its head and let out a questioning chirp.


    ¡°This egg needs warmth and protection. I want you to make sure it hatches safely.¡±


    Kyle said.


    Queen blinked. Then it let out a loud, offended squawk and fluffed up its feathers in clear protest.


    Bruce raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look happy about that.¡±


    Queen flapped its wings angrily, letting out another screech. Kyle, however, simply gave it a look¡ªsteady and unwavering.


    Queen froze mid-flap.


    Its narrowed eyes met Kyle¡¯s, and after a long, tense pause, the bird finally gave a resigned chirp and hopped toward the egg.


    With exaggerated slowness, Queen fluffed itself up and curled around the egg, huffing as if deeply insulted by its new job.


    ¡°Good. Make sure it stays warm. You¡¯re responsible for it now.¡±


    Kyle said with a faint smile.


    Queen gave one last disgruntled chirp but settled in, carefully shifting to shield the egg with its wings.


    Melissa crossed her arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s sulking.¡±


    ¡°Let it sulk. So long as it does the job, it¡¯s all fine.¡±


    Kyle said.


    Bruce stared at the egg and Queen for a moment, then sighed.


    ¡°Young master... between dragons and royalty, I¡¯m starting to think I signed up for too much.¡±


    ______


    Once Kyle had ensured Queen and the egg were comfortably settled into the newly designated chamber, he stood quietly by the cushion where the egg lay nestled in a bed of soft cloth and gentle heat.


    Queen, though still sulking slightly, kept one watchful eye on the egg while fluffing its feathers in a protective gesture.


    Without another word, Kyle knelt down beside the egg and placed both his hands on its surface.


    A soft glow of mana surrounded his fingertips, and he closed his eyes as he began to feed his energy into the egg.


    Dragons did not hatch like ordinary creatures.


    They needed mana¡ªpowerful, consistent, and nurturing. It was through this transfer that a bond was formed.


    In nature, the dragon mother fed mana to her offspring to help it grow and imprint on her as family. Kyle, by taking on this role, would be shaping that bond himself.


    The egg pulsed faintly with a soft light, reacting to Kyle¡¯s mana as it slowly absorbed the energy.


    He could feel a faint flicker of life stirring within the shell, something ancient and powerful beginning to awaken.


    Kyle remained still and focused, careful not to overfeed it and risk damage.


    When he finally pulled his hands away, a thin sheen of sweat clung to his brow. He exhaled slowly and gave a satisfied nod.


    ¡°That should be enough for now.¡±


    Queen let out a small, curious chirp and nudged the egg with its beak before curling back around it, its mood visibly improved.


    Kyle gave the avian beast a brief pat on the head before turning and leaving the room.


    Outside, the air was crisp, and the village was humming with quiet activity. Kyle made his way toward the chieftain¡¯s house and was promptly ushered in.


    The old man stood from his chair and offered Kyle a respectful nod.


    ¡°We need to expand the village soon.¡±


    yle said without delay.


    The chieftain raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be taking in craftsmen and skilled laborers. Blacksmiths, carpenters, tailors, herbalists¡ªanyone who can contribute to stable production. We need the village to become self-sustaining. No more relying on just raw manpower and supplies¡±


    Kyle continued.


    The chieftain stroked his beard, thoughtful.


    ¡°That¡¯s a smart move, Lord Kyle. If you want quality craftsmen, the best place to start is the city of Venuce. But be warned¡ªthose folks are prideful. Convincing them to move here and work under someone else¡¯s banner won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Kyle gave a small smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve dealt with worse. If those people don¡¯t want to come on their own, I will have to persuade them to come with me one way or another.¡±

 Chapter 169: Ch 169: The Tribute- Part 1

    Chapter 169: Ch 169: The Tribute- Part 1


    Kyle remained in the village for two more days, observing the flow of people who had come for the auction and ensuring there were no hidden threats lingering in the shadows.


    He made his rounds quietly, checking defenses, exchanging brief conversations with the chieftain and his soldiers, and inspecting the mana detection wards.


    Thankfully, the nobles and merchants began departing one after another, the buzz of the failed auction quickly losing its heat.


    When the last of the outsiders finally left, Kyle stood at the top of the small watchtower and exhaled.


    The village was safe.


    For now.


    It was time to move.


    Preparations were made with quiet efficiency.


    Kyle oversaw the loading of their supplies and then turned his attention to the large, specially prepared bed meant for Queen and the dragon egg.


    The bed was made from soft pelts, padded carefully to absorb shocks, and enchanted slightly to regulate temperature during travel.


    As Kyle placed the bed into the carriage, Queen hopped onto it, giving Kyle a suffering, half-betrayed look before dramatically settling down on top of the egg.


    ¡°You¡¯re being overdramatic.¡±


    Kyle muttered dryly.


    Queen snorted and fluffed its wings before circling once and pressing down onto the cushion, covering the egg with its body and tail protectively.


    Satisfied, Kyle closed the carriage door and took his seat beside them, giving the signal for the journey to begin.


    The roads to Venuce were long but smooth, maintained well due to the merchant traffic.


    The sun had already passed its peak when Bruce rode up to the carriage and knocked twice on the door.


    ¡°Young master, I¡¯ll head ahead and secure us an inn before the city fills up for the evening.¡±


    Bruce called,


    Kyle nodded, and Bruce rode off at a steady pace.


    The city walls of Venuce appeared on the horizon not long after¡ªtall, dark stone structures standing firm, polished by wealth rather than war.


    The gates were wide, but even from a distance, Kyle could see a line of carts and travelers being turned away.


    Something was wrong.


    As Bruce neared the gates, Kyle saw him being stopped and questioned. A few heated words were exchanged.


    When Kyle¡¯s carriage reached the entrance, the guards moved to block it as well, crossing their halberds with professional indifference.


    ¡°Hold. Entrance is restricted by order of Sir Veldom, head of the merchant association. No one is allowed in without special clearance.¡±


    The senior guard ordered.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow slightly.


    ¡°On whose authority?¡±


    ¡°On the only authority that matters in Venuce. The Merchant Association. No noble laws apply here.¡±


    The guard said firmly.


    Before Kyle could respond, Bruce, already on foot, stepped between them.


    His expression was a mask of irritation, voice low and dangerous.


    ¡°Are you willing to risk your life blocking this carriage? Do you understand who sits inside?¡±


    He asked the guard flatly.


    The guard squared his shoulders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who it is. Venuce follows its own rules. You want in? Take it up with Sir Veldom. Until then, this gate stays shut.¡±


    Kyle narrowed his eyes. There was no anger in his face¡ªonly calculation.


    So this was how Venuce did things.


    He glanced back toward the carriage briefly, where Queen peeked through the curtains with mild interest, still curled around the egg.


    Kyle exhaled and stepped out slowly, brushing imaginary dust from his sleeves.


    ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll speak with your Sir Veldom. But I suggest he be worth the trouble.¡±


    He said calmly.


    The guard stood firm even as Bruce calmly stated they would speak to Sir Veldom directly.


    Instead of stepping aside, the man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his grip on his halberd tightened.


    ¡°No one enters Venuce without showing proper sincerity. If you want an audience with Sir Veldom, you¡¯ll need to pay tribute¡±


    He declared.


    Bruce¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Tribute?¡±


    The guard sneered.


    ¡°Twenty gold coins. Not a coin less. It¡¯s the price for nobility who think they can walk in like they own the place.¡±


    Inside the carriage, Queen stirred.


    It blinked at the guard with growing amusement, sensing the tension thickening in the air.


    Kyle, silent until now, pushed the door open and stepped out with a soft thud.


    Dressed in elegant but unassuming robes, his delicate features and frail posture made him look more like a sickly noble child than someone who could be feared.


    The moment the guard saw him, his grin widened.


    ¡°Well, well. This is your master? No wonder you¡¯re so loud. You¡¯re compensating for this little thing¡±


    The guard said mockingly, giving Kyle an assessing look.


    Bruce¡¯s jaw twitched, and Melissa had already placed her hand on her sword, but Kyle simply stood there.


    The breeze shifted his dark hair slightly as he slowly walked forward, his steps light, almost too quiet to hear on the stone road.


    ¡°You heard me. Twenty gold coins if you want to¡ª¡±


    The guard said again, stepping closer.


    Before the man could finish his sentence, Kyle¡¯s hand moved. In one fluid motion, a silver blade gleamed in the light and sliced cleanly across the guard¡¯s throat.


    The man choked, his smirk vanishing in an instant as blood spilled from his neck.


    He dropped to the ground, his eyes wide with disbelief even as the life faded from them.


    The world seemed to freeze.


    The other guards around the gate stiffened, gripping their weapons but making no moves.


    They looked between their fallen comrade and the calm young man now standing over the corpse, sword still in hand, expression unreadable.


    One of them finally found his voice.


    ¡°D-Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done? Sir Veldom¡ªhe¡¯ll have your head for this!¡±


    Kyle tilted his head, his eyes empty of emotion.


    ¡°Then bring him here. Or would you prefer to accompany your friend?¡±


    He said quietly.


    That simple statement carried more weight than a shouted threat.


    The guards hesitated no longer.


    Two of them turned and bolted toward the city, disappearing into the gates with panic in their movements.


    The rest stayed, hands trembling as they lowered their weapons slightly, clearly uncertain whether to fight or flee.


    Bruce let out a long breath, walking to Kyle¡¯s side.


    ¡°Young master, do you want me to clean this up?¡±


    ¡°No need. Let it serve as a reminder.¡±


    Kyle replied coldly, wiping his blade on the dead guard¡¯s sleeve before returning it to its sheath.


    Behind him, Queen peered through the curtain of the carriage with a small snort, almost seeming pleased.


    Melissa looked down at the corpse, then up at the frozen guards.


    ¡°He thought his life was worth twenty gold. That was an expensive mistake.¡±


    Kyle said nothing more, only staring at the city gates in silence, waiting. There was no fury in his gaze¡ªjust the calm intensity of someone who had weighed a man¡¯s life and found it lacking.


    Venuce wanted tribute.


    It had just received one.


    The silence hung thick at the gate, broken only by the quiet breathing of the stunned guards and the faint rustling of wind.


    Bruce stood at Kyle¡¯s side like a shadow, while Melissa remained slightly behind, her hand still loosely resting on her sword hilt.


    A few townsfolk had begun to gather at a distance, whispering among themselves as they watched the scene unfold.


    Inside the carriage, Queen let out a dramatic sigh and settled back atop the egg, clearly bored with the delay.


    Kyle didn¡¯t move. He simply waited, his gaze fixed on the path ahead.


    Venuce would open its gates¡ªone way or another.

 Chapter 170: Ch 170: The Tribute- Part 2

    Chapter 170: Ch 170: The Tribute- Part 2


    The two guards stationed at Venuce¡¯s gate had never seen a noble act the way Kyle just had.


    One of them lay dead in a pool of his own blood, his head nearly severed by the sharp glint of Kyle¡¯s sword.


    The other stood frozen, his mouth trembling as he pointed a shaking finger at Kyle.


    ¡°You... you¡¯ll pay for this.¡±


    The guard stammered.


    Kyle didn¡¯t reply¡ªhe simply turned his eyes on the man, and the intensity in that gaze made the guard flinch.


    ¡°Wait! I-I mean... I¡¯ll go and bring you permission to enter. I¡¯ll get Sir Veldom¡¯s word. Please wait!¡±


    The guard quickly corrected himself, stepping back.


    Bruce narrowed his eyes and leaned in toward Kyle.


    ¡°Young master, he¡¯s lying. He has no intention of coming back.¡±


    The guard heard him and waved his hands defensively.


    ¡°No! I swear I¡¯ll return. I¡¯ll give him your message.¡±


    Kyle sighed as if tired by the whole affair.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m making sure you do.¡±¡±


    He said calmly.


    Before the guard could react, Kyle placed a hand against his shoulder and channeled a thin stream of mana into his body.


    The man gasped as his eyes widened in panic. Kyle withdrew his hand, stepping back.


    ¡°There¡¯s now a foreign mana seal inside your core. If you don¡¯t return to me by sundown, or if you try to remove it without my permission, your body will begin to tear itself apart from the inside out. Now go.¡±


    Kyle said coldly.


    The guard, realizing just how serious the noble in front of him was, paled considerably.


    He nodded quickly and ran back toward the city, his feet thudding against the stone path.


    Melissa stepped closer and spoke in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Young master... was that truly necessary? You might¡¯ve just terrified the entire city guard. This impression might be too much, even for Venuce.¡±


    But Kyle only looked toward the city with a neutral expression.


    ¡°Sometimes words are not enough. The merchants here only understand power and fear. If we walk in like sheep, they¡¯ll think we¡¯re prey. But now... they know better.¡±


    Queen let out a low grumble from within the carriage, clearly bored with the delay. Bruce folded his arms and grunted.


    ¡°Still... I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that guard would actually go.¡±


    ¡°He will. If only to save his own life.¡±


    Kyle said.


    Kyle stood quietly, his arms folded behind his back as he observed the city beyond. Melissa and Bruce stayed close, both alert and tense.


    ¡°You think he¡¯ll get to Veldom?¡±


    Bruce asked, not hiding his skepticism.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t, he dies. And if he does, we¡¯ll have our audience.¡±


    Kyle said with a calm certainty.


    Melissa tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°And if Sir Veldom decides to retaliate?¡±


    Kyle¡¯s lips curved faintly upward.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll deal with him too.¡±


    Queen snorted from inside the carriage, clearly approving of the idea.


    It wasn¡¯t long now. One way or another, the gates of Venuce would open¡ªfor Kyle, or for fire and blood.


    ¡ª


    Inside the city, the panicked guard ran through the streets, shoving past confused citizens.


    His destination was clear¡ªSir Veldom¡¯s manor.


    It was a large estate nestled behind high stone walls and guarded by men in dark uniforms with golden trim, marking them as the elite of Venuce¡¯s merchant guild security.


    ¡°Halt! What¡¯s the panic?¡±


    One of them barked, stepping in front of him.


    ¡°I need to speak to Sir Veldom. Now. It¡¯s urgent.¡±


    The guard said, panting and desperate.


    The guards looked at each other and scoffed.


    ¡°And who are you to speak with the head of the merchant guild? You¡¯re not even from this estate.¡±


    The city guard gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t have time for this.


    ¡°There¡¯s a noble at the city gate who killed a guard¡ªjust like that! And he says he wants to see Sir Veldom. If we ignore this, he¡¯ll burn Venuce to the ground! I swear it!¡±


    The guards shifted uncomfortably, exchanging glances.


    Normally, they¡¯d have turned him away, but something about the urgency in the man¡¯s voice and the sweat on his brow made them hesitate.


    If this was true, and a noble really did kill a city guard so brazenly, ignoring it would bring disaster down on them all.


    One of the guards nodded at the other.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll inform the master.¡±


    The city guard let out a shaky breath, silently praying that he¡¯d done enough to live through the day.


    Sir Veldom¡¯s guard moved quickly through the lavish halls of the merchant¡¯s estate, his boots echoing on polished marble floors.


    Upon reaching the grand door to Sir Veldom¡¯s private quarters, he paused only long enough to catch his breath before knocking.


    From behind the door came the light giggle of a woman, followed by the sound of muffled shifting fabric.


    A moment later, a pudgy hand reached out and pushed the door slightly ajar.


    The guard immediately lowered his gaze and bowed, waiting respectfully even as irritation twisted his face in silence.


    ¡®Disgusting old man. Three wives and still chasing after every hopeful girl who wanders into his grasp. He should be ashamed, not proud.¡¯


    The guard thought, jaw tightening.


    He didn¡¯t dare look up, but the sound of soft footsteps approaching told him the girl was leaving.


    He glimpsed her out of the corner of his eye¡ªyoung, radiant, barely older than sixteen.


    She looked flushed, dazed even, as she stepped past him and walked down the corridor with an unsteady gait.


    The guard¡¯s stomach churned with pity. He knew how these stories ended. Girls like her didn¡¯t last.


    Sir Veldom¡¯s wives wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    The girl would vanish by the end of the day¡ªeither bribed into silence or spirited away to some unknown fate.


    Unfortunately, his brief glance didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    The door slammed open, and Sir Veldom¡¯s voice barked out, sharp and furious.


    ¡°You dare look at what¡¯s mine? Do you have a death wish? Or, would you rather lose your eyes? I can arrange that to happen any time you want.¡±


    Before the guard could react, a ceramic vase came flying toward his head. It shattered on the wall beside him, shards spraying over the floor.


    ¡°You forget your place!¡±


    Sir Veldom roared, stepping out in a loosely fastened robe, his face flushed from drink and indulgence.


    ¡°Speak before I decide you¡¯re worth less than the trash I just threw!¡±


    The guard quickly dropped to one knee, his forehead nearly touching the floor.


    ¡°Forgive me, my lord! I came with urgent news from the city gate. A noble has appeared, and he¡¯s not one to be taken lightly!¡±


    Sir Veldom narrowed his eyes, folding his arms.


    ¡°A noble?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. He¡¯s killed one of the gatekeepers already. He demands to see you. He... he left a mark of foreign mana in me. Said if I didn¡¯t deliver the message and return, I would die.¡±


    The guard said quickly.


    That seemed to catch Veldom¡¯s interest. His rage faded slightly, replaced with a calculating look.


    ¡°Interesting. A noble with that kind of boldness... Fine. Take me to him.¡±


    He muttered.


    The guard swallowed hard and rose to his feet, careful not to make eye contact again.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

 Chapter 171: Ch 171: The Tribute- Part 3

    Chapter 171: Ch 171: The Tribute- Part 3


    Sir Veldom arrived at the city gates with pompous strides, trailed by richly dressed attendants and two lines of armed guards.


    His long cloak billowed behind him, and his chest was puffed out with the arrogance of a man who had ruled without consequence for too long.


    He looked over at Kyle, who stood calmly beside his carriage, his hand resting lightly on the edge of the door.


    Sir Veldom¡¯s gaze swept over the slender, pale noble with faint recognition¡ªthen promptly dismissed him.


    ¡°Hmph. You must be the cause of all this fuss. But I don¡¯t recall inviting you here, boy. Who are you, and what do you want from me?¡±


    He muttered, raising an eyebrow as he strutted forward.


    Bruce¡¯s brow twitched. Melissa¡¯s fingers hovered near her sword.


    Neither liked the tone, and even less the fact that this bloated merchant dared look down on their young master.


    Bruce took a single step forward, glaring at the guards surrounding Sir Veldom.


    ¡°You¡¯re standing in front of Kyle Armstrong. You should¡ª¡±


    Bruce growled.


    A gentle wave of Kyle¡¯s hand stopped him mid-sentence.


    ¡°No need to make a scene. This is his domain, after all. Let him speak¡±


    Kyle said calmly, his tone even, almost weary.


    Sir Veldom scoffed at the display of passiveness.


    ¡°Hah! Sensible. But not nearly enough. Guards¡ªseize him. I¡¯ll deal with him myself. These nobles who think their titles mean something here... it¡¯s time they learned otherwise.¡±


    His guards moved on command, stepping toward Kyle with shackles in hand.


    Melissa¡¯s expression turned murderous.


    ¡°Young master¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stand down.¡±


    Kyle said softly again, not even looking at the two beside him.


    He turned his eyes toward Sir Veldom, the usual calm in his face slowly shifting into something colder, sharper.


    ¡°I gave you a chance to behave. But I suppose you¡¯ve never learned how to listen unless your teeth are at stake.¡±


    Kyle said.


    Sir Veldom let out a mocking laugh.


    ¡°Big words from a soft-spoken noble. Even the imperial family knows better than to interfere in my city without permission. You think you can scare me?¡±


    Kyle sighed.


    ¡°Very well then.¡±


    He released the seal on his mana.


    In an instant, the very air turned heavy and oppressive.


    A thick wave of mana pressure flooded the area like an unseen tide crashing against every wall and stone.


    The guards nearest to Kyle were the first to fall¡ªdropping to their knees, clutching their chests and gasping for breath. Their weapons clattered uselessly to the ground.


    Sir Veldom¡¯s laughter choked in his throat.


    ¡°W-What is this...?¡±


    The few guards who still had enough strength to move rushed toward Kyle in desperation.


    They never reached him.


    Bruce and Melissa moved like shadows.


    Bruce¡¯s axe crushed one man¡¯s chestplate with a single swing, sending him flying into a pillar.


    Melissa drew her sword and moved with graceful lethality, cutting down two more with practiced ease. The scuffle barely lasted seconds.


    Kyle didn¡¯t even draw his sword.


    He simply walked forward, step by step, past the kneeling guards, over the bodies of the foolish, and through the open gates of Venuce like he owned them.


    Sir Veldom stumbled back.


    ¡°H-How dare you?! Guards! Someone stop him!¡±


    But there were no guards left to answer. Those still conscious wouldn¡¯t raise a finger.


    They were too busy kneeling, trembling under Kyle¡¯s overwhelming aura.


    Kyle looked back at him once, eyes cold.


    ¡°I told you I would stop holding back.¡±


    Sir Veldom¡¯s lip quivered, and he took another step back, nearly tripping over his own robe.


    All the arrogance from earlier had drained from his face.


    As Kyle disappeared past the gates, the streets of Venuce watched in stunned silence. A few merchants peered from windows.


    A handful of commoners huddled near doorways, whispering in awe and fear.


    The rumors would spread fast: a noble who brought Veldom¡¯s men to their knees. A boy who walked like death into the merchant king¡¯s domain and was not stopped.


    And behind him, Bruce and Melissa followed without a word, stepping over fallen men and shaking dust from their cloaks.


    Sir Veldom stood frozen, sweat pouring down his face as he realized¡ªVenuce was no longer his city. Not entirely.


    Not anymore.


    Sir Veldom stood frozen, the crushing silence around him only broken by the shuffle of Kyle¡¯s boots as he stepped closer.


    His face was pale but stiff with defiance, even as sweat glistened at his temples. Kyle¡¯s calm voice sliced through the tension.


    ¡°Kneel. And show the respect you owe to your better.¡±


    Kyle said.


    The command, though not loud, carried a chilling weight that echoed across the empty square.


    Melissa and Bruce stood behind their young master, swords sheathed but hands ready.


    Every merchant and onlooker hidden behind closed doors held their breath.


    Sir Veldom¡¯s lip curled.


    ¡°Why should I? I don¡¯t bow to nameless nobles who¡¯ve done nothing but inherit their positions. Men like me built this city. Worked for every copper and stone. You nobles think a title earns you the world.¡±


    He spat on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never kneel to that.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes darkened, the calm in his expression shifting into quiet fury.


    ¡°You insult me, you insult the nobility, and now you speak as if your greed justifies it?¡±


    He turned slightly toward his two subordinates.


    ¡°Melissa. Bruce. Since he won¡¯t learn through mercy, see to it he learns through the law. He has insulted a noble¡ªsuch an offense requires punishment.¡±


    Melissa and Bruce stepped forward without hesitation.


    ¡°With pleasure, young master.¡±


    Bruce said, grabbing Sir Veldom¡¯s arm with a grip that made the merchant yelp in pain.


    ¡°In the name of House Armstrong, we shall carry out proper punishment. The laws are clear.¡±


    Melissa added, twisting the other arm behind Sir Veldom¡¯s back.


    Sir Veldom, now fully restrained, looked wildly between the two of them before his eyes landed back on Kyle.


    His earlier arrogance crumbled, replaced by panic.


    ¡°W-Wait! Did you say Armstrong? Armstrong¡ªas in the duke¡¯s house? T-The north¡¯s guardian family?!¡±


    His voice cracked.


    Bruce gave him a withering glare.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve heard of us now, have you?¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t know! I swear, if I had known... I wouldn¡¯t have said anything! Please, Young Master, it was ignorance, not disrespect!¡±


    Sir Veldom stammered, sweat dripping down his face.


    Melissa¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°Your ignorance is not the issue. Your crime wasn¡¯t merely insulting our house.¡±


    Bruce nodded.


    ¡°It was failing to recognize our young master¡¯s excellence. You thought him weak. You thought him unworthy. And for that, you made your judgment. That, Sir Veldom, is your true failing.¡±


    Kyle looked at the merchant as if he were beneath notice.


    ¡°You value your pride over reason. That¡¯s why men like you will always fall. Be thankful I am in a good mood today.¡±


    Sir Veldom gulped, tears beginning to form as he knelt with shaking legs.


    ¡°I beg your forgiveness, Young Master. I had no idea. I should¡¯ve¡ª¡±


    But Kyle had already turned away, walking through the gates of Venuce as if they had always been his.


    Queen, nestled inside the carriage on its special bed atop the egg, gave a snort as if amused by the chaos behind it.


    Melissa and Bruce released Sir Veldom, letting him collapse on the ground in shame.


    ¡°Let this be a lesson. Next time, remember that arrogance without strength is suicide.¡±


    Bruce muttered.

 Chapter 172: Ch 172: The Tribute- Part 4

    Chapter 172: Ch 172: The Tribute- Part 4


    News of Sir Veldom¡¯s disgrace and downfall spread through Venuce like wildfire.


    Within minutes, whispers filled every alley and noble hall, carrying the tale of a noble young master who had cut down a city guard and walked unchallenged through the gates.


    People who once bowed to Sir Veldom¡¯s tyranny now whispered Kyle¡¯s name with awe and reverence.


    Some feared him, others admired him, but all agreed on one thing¡ªhe was not someone to be trifled with.


    By the time Kyle reached Sir Veldom¡¯s mansion, the staff had already prepared to welcome him as the new authority.


    His carriage was guided inside without delay, and Queen remained in its bed, tail curled protectively around the dragon egg.


    It lazily opened one eye before closing it again, content in the warmth and safety.


    Kyle stepped down from the carriage and was greeted not by servants, but by three elegantly dressed women¡ªSir Veldom¡¯s wives.


    Despite the sudden change in their circumstances, all three wore calm, graceful smiles. They bowed in unison.


    ¡°Welcome, Young Master. It is an honor to receive you in our home.¡±


    The first wife said. Her voice was smooth and composed.


    Kyle studied them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem too upset about your husband¡¯s... fate.¡±


    The second wife chuckled softly, covering her mouth with a fan.


    ¡°There¡¯s little to mourn, Young Master. Veldom was not a kind man. He treated us and this house as tools to show off his power.¡±


    The third nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done the city a favor. And us, too. So no, we are not angry.¡±


    Kyle narrowed his eyes slightly. Their smiles didn¡¯t quite reach their eyes.


    These women were no ordinary wives.


    To have survived in the household of a greedy and manipulative man like Sir Veldom meant they were clever, resilient¡ªand opportunistic.


    He followed them into the mansion.


    The interior was lavish, filled with evidence of wealth and indulgence, but under the surface, Kyle sensed tension in every corner.


    Servants stepped lightly, guards avoided eye contact. The power vacuum was obvious.


    That evening, dinner was a formal affair.


    Kyle was seated at the head of the table, with the three wives and their children joining him.


    The first wife¡¯s son, a serious-looking boy of around twelve, sat closest to Kyle. The second and third wives¡¯ daughters, both younger, sat quietly, stealing glances at Kyle with a mix of curiosity and unease.


    After the meal, the first wife delicately raised her wine glass.


    ¡°Young Master, since my late husband never named a successor... would you be so kind as to choose who among our children shall lead the family and inherit the business?¡±


    All eyes turned to Kyle.


    He leaned back in his chair, gaze steady as he examined each child.


    He could already see it¡ªif he named one child, the other two would be targeted.


    Poison, accidents, disappearances. There would be bloodshed before any heir could truly take control.


    And if he chose none, the wives would fight among themselves and tear the family apart trying to put their child forward.


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t name a successor at this moment.¡±


    Kyle said simply.


    The wives blinked in surprise. The first wife spoke.


    ¡°Then... what will happen to the business?¡±


    ¡°I will take all three children under my banner. They will be trained and tested fairly. The one who proves to be the most capable shall be named the successor.¡±


    Kyle replied.


    The third wife frowned slightly.


    ¡°And if something were to... happen to one of them?¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes turned sharp, and his tone grew cold.


    ¡°If even one child dies under unnatural circumstances, then none of the three will inherit. The business and all assets will be seized by me and repurposed for the Armstrong house.¡±


    Silence fell.


    Even the children seemed to understand the gravity of his words.


    The wives froze. In that moment, Kyle saw it clearly¡ªthey were already recalculating.


    Shifting mental gears.


    None of them had expected Kyle to see so clearly through the power play.


    Now, alliances would be made behind closed doors, not to eliminate rivals, but to keep each child alive until the contest ended.


    He stood from the table.


    ¡°You have until the end of the year. If your children wish to earn their future, they¡¯ll do so under my rules.¡±


    With that, Kyle left the dining hall, his cloak trailing behind him like a shadow.


    Behind him, the three wives remained seated¡ªno longer calm, no longer composed. They began whispering among themselves.


    ______


    Kyle was shown to his room on the top floor of the mansion, a spacious chamber that once belonged to Sir Veldom himself.


    It was adorned with fine tapestries and ornate furniture, each piece an obvious display of the former owner¡¯s vanity. Kyle barely spared it a glance.


    Queen had already curled up near the fireplace, its tail tucked neatly around the egg. The firelight reflected softly in its eyes before it slowly closed them, content.


    Kyle placed his sword within arm¡¯s reach before removing his outer cloak and settling into the high-backed chair by the window.


    From there, he could see the courtyard below, dimly lit and guarded by the estate¡¯s own soldiers¡ªnow under his command.


    The city was calmer now, no more buzzing with Sir Veldom¡¯s influence, only the hushed tension of people adjusting to a new ruler.


    A soft knock came at the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Kyle said.


    Melissa and Bruce stepped inside, both with calm but serious expressions.


    Melissa held a thin booklet¡ªher notes from surveying the estate¡ªwhile Bruce closed the door behind them.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finished inspecting the grounds, Young Master. The estate is secure. The guards are untrained and lax, but loyal enough when given proper direction. Most of the staff are relieved Veldom is gone.¡±


    Bruce said.


    Melissa nodded.


    ¡°No signs of resistance so far. I¡¯ve noted a few servants who might be passing messages to outside merchants, though. I¡¯ll keep an eye on them.¡±


    Kyle gave a quiet nod.


    ¡°Good. Keep pressure light, but constant. Let them know we¡¯re watching.¡±


    There was a pause before Melissa suddenly frowned and stepped forward.


    ¡°Young Master... why did you give these people a chance to manage the business? You could¡¯ve taken all of it for yourself. They¡¯re not trustworthy. Why let them stay involved?¡±


    She asked, her voice edged with confusion.


    Bruce answered before Kyle could.


    ¡°Because our Young Master has a war to prepare for. And a territory to manage. He can¡¯t run a business empire and raise armies at the same time. But loyal allies who benefit from our strength? That¡¯s a resource worth more than gold.¡±


    He said plainly.


    Melissa pouted slightly.


    ¡°Still... you could have just ordered them to pay tribute. Or seized everything and put your own people in charge.¡±


    Kyle looked at her for a moment, then spoke softly.


    ¡°Not everyone is loyal like you, Melissa. Most people aren¡¯t born with it. Loyalty has to be built¡ªshaped¡ªover time. If I¡¯d just taken everything and left them with nothing, they¡¯d have turned on me the moment things got hard. But now... their future, their children¡¯s futures, are tied to me.¡±


    He turned to the fire, watching Queen twitch in its sleep.


    ¡°By giving them a chance, I¡¯ve created a path. One they¡¯ll hesitate to betray.¡±


    Melissa lowered her eyes, flushed with embarrassment but also quiet pride. Bruce simply smiled.


    Their young master hadn¡¯t just claimed power¡ªhe¡¯d secured it.

 Chapter 173: Ch 173: Libration at last- Part 1

    Chapter 173: Ch 173: Libration at last- Part 1


    Once Kyle had settled matters with Sir Veldom¡¯s family, it was time to turn his attention to the true reason he had come to Venuce¡ªthe craftsmen he needed to build the foundation of his growing settlement.


    With that goal in mind, he made his way to the city¡¯s famed crafting academy, reputed for training the best artisans in the region.


    However, what he found there left much to be desired.


    The students presented to him were all children of wealthy nobles or merchants.


    Craftsmanship, for them, was little more than an expensive hobby¡ªa pastime meant to bolster their social standing rather than produce anything of practical worth.


    Their works were flashy, over-decorated, and completely lacking in utility.


    Kyle observed ornate tools that would snap under pressure, furniture with gold inlays but no balance, and mechanisms so needlessly complex that they defeated their own purpose.


    The longer the tour went on, the more Kyle¡¯s disinterest became obvious.


    He offered no praise, no comments¡ªjust a flat stare that unsettled everyone around him.


    The tour guide, a middle-aged man with thinning hair and a nervous smile, began sweating profusely.


    He had heard the stories.


    All of Venuce had. Sir Veldom, one of the city¡¯s most powerful men, had been brought to his knees¡ªpublicly and swiftly¡ªby the very young noble who now walked silently behind him


    And now, that same man looked as though he were growing impatient.


    The tour guide¡¯s fear bubbled over.


    If Kyle found the academy lacking, would he respond the same way he did to Sir Veldom?


    ¡°P-please, Young Master Kyle, wait a minute. These students are merely the first-year crafters. If you would be so kind as to wait a short while, I shall bring our most experienced and promising talents to demonstrate their work.¡±


    The man stammered, bowing with a slight tremble.


    Without waiting for a reply, the guide turned and bolted down the corridor.


    Kyle didn¡¯t move.


    His gaze swept across the students still watching him, most of whom avoided eye contact, clearly intimidated.


    That was expected. After all, they had no real passion for the craft¡ªonly pride in their wealth.


    He sighed inwardly. So far, this academy was proving to be a waste of time.


    Bruce narrowed his eyes at the retreating tour guide and leaned closer to Kyle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on him, young lord. Just in case he tries something stupid.¡±


    Kyle gave him a faint nod, and with that, Bruce disappeared after the fleeing man.


    Left alone with a group of nervous students, Kyle allowed his gaze to wander across the courtyard and workshop displays.


    Almost immediately, he noticed the change in atmosphere.


    Most of the students were doing everything they could to avoid his eyes.


    Some pretended to examine their own work. Others busied themselves in whispered conversations.


    A few simply stared at the ground, too intimidated to even look up. Kyle was used to that sort of reaction.


    After all, word about Sir Veldom¡¯s humiliating downfall had likely reached every corner of the city by now. These students probably feared that even a stray glance could lead to ruin.


    It didn¡¯t matter to him.


    Respect born from fear was still respect.


    His steps carried him across the courtyard until a particular display caught his attention¡ªan intricate piping system, discreetly placed near one of the inner walls.


    Unlike the other projects, which had been made to dazzle, this one was clean and functional. The design used minimal materials yet managed to maximize flow efficiency.


    Even the angles and pressure reliefs were precise. It was work that required understanding and actual talent¡ªnot just money.


    Kyle stood in front of it, studying the network of pipes with growing interest.


    ¡°Who made this?¡±


    He asked, his voice steady but commanding.


    There was a beat of silence. Then another.


    No one spoke.


    The students shuffled awkwardly, casting furtive glances at each other.


    It was clear that the creator was among them, but none dared to step forward. Not until a smirking young man, dressed in fine silks and adorned with gaudy jewelry, finally stepped ahead.


    ¡°That would be mine, of course. Took me only a few days to put it together. Impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He said with an arrogant chuckle.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes met his without expression. The boy¡¯s posture was lazy, his confidence clearly rooted in entitlement rather than skill.


    But more than that¡ªKyle could already tell. The boy was lying.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes, calm and piercing, shifted away from the boastful noble brat to the quiet servant standing just a step behind him.


    The servant was young, dressed in patched clothing, and clearly underfed. His head was lowered, and he seemed used to being ignored.


    But Kyle noticed the bandages wrapped around the boy¡¯s hands¡ªraw, scarred, and freshly bruised.


    These weren¡¯t the hands of someone who idled.


    These were the hands of someone who had worked tirelessly, likely through trial and error, to create something precise and beautiful.


    It didn¡¯t take much to piece together the truth.


    The smirking noble¡¯s air of confidence turned more irritating by the second, but Kyle remained composed.


    If the rich fool wanted to claim credit, then Kyle would let him walk into his own failure.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ve been looking for someone with your exact skills¡ªsomeone capable of producing systems like this for my territory. It seems I¡¯ve finally found him.¡±


    Kyle said slowly, turning back toward the noble student. The arrogant student lit up with delight, puffing out his chest.


    ¡°Of course, my lord. You¡¯ve come to the right person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a test. A real task to showcase your ability. Melissa will watch and report on your progress.¡±


    Kyle said.


    Melissa stepped forward, arms crossed, her gaze already fixed critically on the young man.


    The noble¡¯s smile faltered for the briefest moment.


    Kyle continued.


    ¡°While you¡¯re working, I¡¯ll be taking him. with me. I¡¯d like to assess his skills separately.¡±


    His eyes slid to the servant


    The noble student blinked, confused.


    ¡°Wait¡ªwhy would you need him?¡±


    ¡°To judge how much of this invention was yours. Surely you don¡¯t mind. If this was your creation, his absence won¡¯t affect your performance.¡±


    Kyle answered simply.


    A bead of sweat trickled down the young man¡¯s brow. He forced a laugh.


    ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s just... I¡¯m not sure he¡¯s fit to represent anything.¡±


    ¡°Then it should be no problem proving your words.¡±


    Kyle said, his tone cool but sharp.


    The servant looked up in surprise, eyes wide, while the noble brat clenched his jaw. Melissa smirked slightly and stepped closer.


    Kyle said no more.


    He simply turned and beckoned the servant to follow.


    Already, the truth had begun to unravel¡ªand Kyle had no patience for liars.


    The servant hesitated for a moment, clearly unsure if he was even allowed to move without the noble¡¯s permission.


    But Kyle gave him a reassuring nod, and that was enough.


    Slowly, the boy stepped forward, still glancing nervously at his so-called master.


    The rich student looked like he wanted to protest but bit back his words under Kyle¡¯s watchful gaze.


    Melissa gave a curt nod to the servant as he joined her side.


    Kyle didn¡¯t need to say more¡ªhe had already set the stage.


    If the noble boy truly had talent, he would shine. If not, Kyle would know exactly who to invest in.

 Chapter 174: Ch 174: Libration at last- Part 2

    Chapter 174: Ch 174: Libration at last- Part 2


    As the rich young master clumsily fumbled with tools under Melissa¡¯s watchful gaze¡ªmismatching pipes, bending metal he shouldn¡¯t touch¡ªKyle calmly walked away with the servant.


    He didn¡¯t need to see more.


    The boy clearly had no grasp on even the basics. Every moment only exposed him further.


    The servant, however, kept glancing over his shoulder, his gait uncertain. He tried to keep his steps even, but Kyle¡¯s sharp senses didn¡¯t miss the tension in his frame.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Kyle asked, his tone calm but carrying weight.


    The servant flinched slightly, as if unprepared to be addressed so directly.


    ¡°N-No, Young Master. Everything is fine,¡± he replied, almost instinctively.


    Kyle didn¡¯t respond immediately¡ªhe just kept walking in silence. That silence made the servant more anxious.


    Finally, unable to bear the pressure, he sighed and bowed his head slightly.


    ¡°I... lied. Forgive me, Young Master. I am worried. My lord¡ªhe may be an arrogant fool, but he¡¯s the only reason our families are able to survive. He buys our work, puts food on our tables, and gives shelter to our children. This city... it does not welcome the poor unless we have something to offer the rich. And even then, we are tools, not people.¡±


    He admitted, voice quiet.


    Kyle listened intently, eyes unreadable as he studied the boy¡¯s earnest expression. There was pain there, not for himself, but for others. Genuine, unfiltered pain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you punish him. But please... don¡¯t kill him. If he dies, a lot of people who¡¯ve done nothing wrong will starve.¡±


    The servant continued.


    Kyle stopped walking.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re not worried about yourself, or even him. You¡¯re worried about the others he sustains.¡±


    He said after a pause.


    The servant nodded slowly.


    ¡°You built that piping system alone, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The servant looked startled, then reluctantly nodded again.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master. But I don¡¯t want to cause problems¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not causing problems. You¡¯ve just proven something important. You¡¯re the one with skill, not the noble who leeches off your work.¡±


    Kyle interrupted, his tone steady.


    The servant looked up, confused and a little hopeful.


    ¡°I have a proposition for you. Gather the craftsmen, workers, and their families¡ªthe ones like you, the ones who live in fear of being discarded. Come with me.¡±


    Kyle continued.


    The servant blinked.


    ¡°Come... with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m building something¡ªmy own land, my own territory. What I need more than anything are skilled people I can trust. I¡¯ll offer you shelter, food, tools, and most importantly¡ªfreedom from the nobles who exploit you. You¡¯ll be paid fairly, your families protected, and your talents recognized.¡±


    The servant looked stunned.


    ¡°You... you¡¯re serious?¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes sharpened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t make empty offers. If you agree, I¡¯ll send carriages in two days. You don¡¯t have to give me your answer now, but understand this¡ªpeople like you deserve better. And I intend to give it to you.¡±


    Silence hung between them for a moment before the servant nodded, slowly at first, and then more firmly.


    ¡°I... I will speak to them, Young Master. I will tell them what you¡¯ve said.¡±


    Kyle nodded.


    ¡°Good. But be careful. If the noble learns that his source of wealth might walk away, he¡¯ll try to stop you.¡±


    The servant swallowed hard.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    As they returned to where Melissa still stood, arms crossed and frowning at the rich noble¡¯s pathetic attempts to understand a blueprint, Kyle¡¯s confidence grew.


    He hadn¡¯t just found a skilled craftsman¡ªhe had discovered a network of hardworking people, trapped in a system that treated them as expendable.


    Kyle wasn¡¯t interested in rescuing them out of kindness.


    He needed them.


    By evening, Kyle¡¯s proposal had spread through every corner of Venuce like wildfire.


    Whispers turned into hushed conversations, and hushed conversations became frantic discussions in alleyways, workshops, and crowded taverns.


    For the first time in years, the craftsmen of the city had a glimmer of hope¡ªan offer that could free them from the greedy hands of nobles and merchant lords who treated them like disposable tools.


    Many began making quiet preparations.


    Tools were stashed. Savings hidden beneath floorboards were retrieved. Families were informed.


    And the idea of a better life¡ªone where they could live with dignity¡ªtook root in their hearts.


    But the news didn¡¯t stop with the common folk.


    It reached the upper echelons of Venuce¡¯s society¡ªthe wealthy business owners, the minor nobles, and the merchant guild leaders whose wealth depended entirely on the labor of the very craftsmen now ready to flee.


    And when these men heard of Kyle¡¯s proposal, panic struck.


    They couldn¡¯t let this happen.


    If the workers left, their businesses would collapse. Their wealth would crumble. Their influence would vanish.


    Desperation made them bold.


    That very night, they sent enforcers and lackeys to threaten the craftsmen.


    Doors were kicked in. Warnings were delivered under the cover of night. ¡°Leave, and you die,¡± they said.


    ¡°Leave, and your families suffer.¡±


    Fear spread like poison among the people who had just begun to dream.


    By nightfall, Bruce arrived at Kyle¡¯s temporary residence, his expression grim.


    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve received reports of widespread intimidation. Many of the craftsmen now fear for their lives. The nobles and merchants are trying to hold them hostage with threats.¡±


    He said, bowing.


    Kyle, who had been calmly reviewing the reports, didn¡¯t so much as flinch. He closed the file in front of him and looked up with calm, calculating eyes.


    ¡°So they¡¯ve shown their true colors. Good. That makes it easier.¡±


    He murmured.


    Bruce raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Do we retaliate?¡±


    ¡°No need for panic. We¡¯ll resolve this publicly.¡±


    Kyle replied evenly.


    He stood and straightened his coat.


    ¡°Gather everyone in the city square. I want every craftsman, merchant, noble, and worker present. If they want to challenge me, they can do it in the open.¡±


    Bruce gave a small smirk.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll see to it.¡±


    With the support of Sir Veldom¡¯s former guards¡ªnow fully submitted to Kyle after witnessing his strength and learning of his noble bloodline¡ªgathering the city was not a challenge.


    The guards respected strength, and Kyle had displayed it without hesitation.


    To them, he was not just a passing noble¡ªhe was the authority in Venuce now.


    By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, the square was packed with people.


    Nervous craftsmen huddled together, many clutching their tools as if for protection.


    The rich merchants stood stiffly at the edges, their pride bruised but their greed burning in their eyes.


    The nobles lingered behind them, masks of civility hiding the venom on their tongues.


    Kyle stepped onto a raised platform at the center, flanked by Melissa on one side and Bruce on the other.


    He looked down at the sea of people, his voice clear and commanding when he spoke.


    ¡°I came to Venuce seeking craftsmen. I offered shelter, food, and fair pay¡ªnot as charity, but because I value talent.¡±


    He began.


    A murmur ran through the crowd.


    ¡°But instead of fair competition certain individuals chose to use threats, fear, and violence to keep people trapped in servitude.¡±


    Kyle continued,


    He paused, his eyes sweeping over the nobles and merchants.


    ¡°You say they owe you? That they should stay because you¡¯ve allowed them to live under your feet?¡±


    The air grew heavy.


    ¡°Then let me make this clear. From this moment forward, anyone who threatens or harms a single craftsman in this city will be treated as an enemy of the Armstrong name.¡±


    His voice sharpened.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd. The Armstrong family¡¯s name was not one to be taken lightly.


    ¡°If you think power gives you the right to enslave, think again. I have the right and the force to take this entire city if I want. But I won¡¯t¡ªnot unless you force my hand.¡±


    The merchants paled. The nobles stiffened.


    The craftsmen looked at Kyle with wide, hopeful eyes.


    ¡°Those who wish to leave with me, prepare yourselves. I will provide carriages and guards to escort you safely. No one will harm you.¡±

 Chapter 175: Ch 175: Libration at last- Part 3

    Chapter 175: Ch 175: Libration at last- Part 3


    The wealthy stood frozen in the city square, teeth gritted and eyes burning with fury, as Kyle publicly extended unconditional protection to the craftsmen who chose to leave with him.


    His declaration, made in full view of Venuce¡¯s citizens, stripped the rich of their most insidious weapon¡ªfear.


    With so many witnesses, they could no longer threaten the craftsmen with quiet words in dark alleys. Everything was now out in the open.


    ¡°Soldiers, separate the craftsmen from the others.¡±


    Kyle called calmly.


    Sir Veldom¡¯s former guards, now firmly under Kyle¡¯s command, moved quickly and efficiently. Lines were drawn through the crowd.


    Craftsmen were ushered to one side, their families and apprentices clustering close to them.


    The rich merchants and minor nobles, red-faced and seething, were kept on the other.


    ¡°You have one hour. Pack only the essentials. Leave behind what you can¡¯t carry. We move tonight.¡±


    Kyle said, turning to the craftsmen.


    There was no hesitation.


    As soon as they were released, the craftsmen scattered. The wealthy immediately surged forward to protest, their shouts filling the square.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°This is robbery!¡±


    ¡°They belong to us! Their contracts¡ª!¡±


    Kyle raised a hand, and the shouting stopped¡ªcut short not by fear, but by the overwhelming weight of his mana pressing down on them.


    Dozens of nobles, merchants, and hired swords collapsed to their knees, struggling to breathe, their limbs heavy and stiff. A few coughed blood.


    ¡°You think this is unfair? You¡¯re right. Life isn¡¯t fair.¡±


    Kyle said quietly, his voice like a blade.


    He looked down at them, his gaze devoid of mercy.


    ¡°You built your fortunes on their backs. You kept them hungry so they¡¯d be easier to control. Now that they¡¯ve chosen something better, you want to call it theft?¡±


    A few tried to stand.


    A handful of hired thugs reached for their weapons¡ªbut under the pressure of Kyle¡¯s mana, their arms refused to move.


    ¡°If you want to stop them, then stop me. Show me your objections physically.¡±


    Kyle said.


    None dared. None could.


    And so, for the next hour, Kyle held the entire ruling class of Venuce hostage with nothing but the oppressive aura of his mana.


    His soldiers watched in silence, not one of them doubting that he could kill them all if he wished.


    As the hour ticked by, carts began to roll in.


    Craftsmen returned with bundles, children, and tools. Some looked frightened, others hopeful¡ªbut all walked with purpose.


    Bruce approached Kyle and gave a nod.


    ¡°They¡¯re ready.¡±


    Kyle turned back to the still-immobilized wealthy.


    ¡°Let them go.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, his mana receded.


    The merchants and nobles gasped for breath, collapsing or clutching at their knees as strength returned to their limbs.


    Before they could recover fully, Kyle turned to the craftsmen.


    ¡°Move out. My people will guard the front. I¡¯ll guard the rear.¡±


    They didn¡¯t waste time. The makeshift convoy began to march out of Venuce under the fading light of dusk.


    Kyle¡¯s troops moved with precision, forming a protective vanguard and flanking the caravan with practiced ease.


    From behind, Kyle watched every movement. His eyes remained fixed on the now-vacant city square and the trembling nobles within it.


    Even as the craftsmen left peacefully, Kyle could see the hatred burning in the merchants¡¯ eyes.


    They had lost their lifeline¡ªdozens of master artisans, apprentices, and laborers all gone in a single stroke. Wealth meant nothing without workers. Power meant little without obedience.


    They would not forget this humiliation. Their pride would not let them. Kyle saw it clearly¡ªthe bitterness, the hunger for revenge.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t act now, they would try. Assassins, sabotage, bribes¡ªwhatever methods their gold could buy.


    But Kyle didn¡¯t flinch.


    He wanted them to come. Let them try.


    This was not a retreat¡ªit was a declaration. Venuce would no longer be a prison for the hardworking.


    And if the elite thought to punish those who dared to dream, then they would answer to him.


    Only when the last wagon passed through the city gates did Kyle turn his back on the square. He was the last one out of Venuce.


    And the moment he vanished from sight, the curses exploded.


    ¡°Monster!¡±


    ¡°Tyrant!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make you pay, Armstrong!¡±


    The nobles spat venom into the air, but none dared chase after him.


    Because deep down, they knew¡ªthey had already lost.


    Once Kyle had left Venuce, the wealthy businessmen and merchants gathered in the city¡¯s central hall, their frustration and panic turning into cold resolve.


    The air was thick with anxiety as they realized their only remaining option was to eliminate the threat that Kyle Armstrong represented.


    Their anger was tempered by fear¡ªthe young lord had already proven his strength, and they couldn¡¯t afford to directly challenge him in Venuce, or anywhere else, without inviting the wrath of the entire nobility.


    ¡°Armstrong has humiliated us. We cannot allow him to walk free, to take our craftsmen, and to spread this insult across the land.¡±


    One of the older merchants said, his voice low but filled with venom.


    Another merchant nodded grimly.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear we cannot fight him directly. No noble would risk offending someone with the backing he has. But we can stop him. We can make sure he never reaches his destination.¡±


    The room fell silent as they all began to understand what needed to be done.


    The merchants huddled closer, their voices dropping to a whisper as they planned.


    Their only remaining defense was to strike before Kyle reached the safety of his territory, to ensure that he never left the road alive.


    ¡°We know he¡¯s headed for the valley junction. We can arrange for an accident. A rockslide, or a rogue group of bandits. It doesn¡¯t matter how¡ªit only matters that he doesn¡¯t survive. Once he¡¯s dead, his body can be buried in the ditch between the two valleys. No one will find it. He¡¯ll be nothing but a rumor.¡±


    A younger merchant said, pulling out a map of the area.


    The others nodded in agreement, murmuring about the details of the plan.


    The bandits could be hired, the rocks could be loosened along the cliffs, and the location of the junction was perfect¡ªremote, with little chance of anyone stumbling upon the aftermath.


    It was the perfect place to dispose of a noble who had made too many enemies too quickly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll ensure it¡¯s clean. No signs of foul play. His body will be nothing more than an unfortunate casualty on the road.¡±


    Another man assured them.


    ¡°Agreed. It¡¯s the only way. We act quickly¡ªbefore he gets too far ahead.¡±


    The first merchant said, slamming his fist down on the table.


    Meanwhile, Kyle was already anticipating the danger.


    As he made his way through the rugged terrain, he regrouped with Bruce and Melissa, the sun setting behind the hills. His expression was calm, though his mind was sharp and calculating.


    ¡°They¡¯ll come for us at the next valley junction. It¡¯s too obvious a spot for them not to try something.¡±


    Kyle said, his voice cool.


    Bruce raised an eyebrow, but Melissa¡¯s face darkened with concern.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll send bandits or cause a rockslide?¡±


    Kyle nodded, his eyes scanning the horizon.


    ¡°Both options are likely. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll be taking a detour. We¡¯ll avoid the junction and find another route to our destination.¡±


    Bruce grinned.


    ¡°So we¡¯re making them chase us through the hills. I like it.¡±


    Melissa didn¡¯t smile, though.


    ¡°It¡¯s a risky move, my lord. They¡¯ll think we¡¯re fleeing. They might press harder if they believe we¡¯re weak.¡±


    Kyle met her gaze, his expression unwavering.


    ¡°If they want to think we¡¯re fleeing, let them. We¡¯ll make them regret that assumption. Prepare the men. We leave immediately.¡±


    He turned to Bruce.

 Chapter 176: Ch 176: Fooled once more- Part 1

    Chapter 176: Ch 176: Fooled once more- Part 1


    The merchants of Venuce moved swiftly.


    With Kyle Armstrong¡¯s departure fresh in their minds and vengeance burning in their chests, they pooled their resources to arrange rapid transportation toward the first valley junction.


    It was the perfect ambush site¡ªnarrow, winding, and easy to manipulate into a death trap.


    They hired specialized services to get there ahead of Kyle¡¯s caravan, and once they arrived, they began setting up their elaborate scheme.


    Some of them directed workers to carefully loosen boulders along the cliffs, ready to trigger a rockslide at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Others spread word to mercenaries and bandits who operated in the nearby hills, offering hefty pay for one simple task: ensure that Young Master Armstrong did not leave that valley alive.


    With a growing sense of satisfaction, the merchants took up hidden positions at various points across the terrain, confident in their strategy.


    But then, they waited.


    And waited.


    By midday, the sun hung high overhead, but the road remained empty. No travelers. No scouts. No caravan.


    The older merchants exchanged nervous glances. ¡°He should have been here by now,¡± one of them muttered.


    A younger, more impatient merchant finally stood and sent out scouts to investigate. Hours later, the messengers returned with troubling news.


    ¡°Kyle Armstrong never came this way. He¡¯s not even heading toward the valley.¡±


    One scout reported.


    ¡°What? Are you certain?¡±


    One of the men barked, rising to his feet.


    The scout nodded, bowing.


    ¡°Positive. His caravan has taken a different route. It appears he¡¯s avoiding the valley entirely.¡±


    The realization hit them all at once. They had been outmaneuvered.


    Their carefully laid trap had failed before it had even been sprung. All the money, the manpower, and the planning had come to nothing.


    It was a public humiliation¡ªand it only deepened their hatred for the young noble who had made them look like fools twice in a row.


    Meanwhile, Kyle Armstrong moved steadily along the outer edge of the valley, leading his people through the dense forest trail instead.


    The terrain was rough and dark, but to Kyle, it was far preferable to walking into an obvious ambush.


    He had seen too many attempts like this in his lifetime¡ªhe wasn¡¯t about to let complacency destroy everything he had built.


    The forest was quiet, too quiet.


    The underbrush barely stirred except for the occasional crack of a branch or the rustle of leaves in the wind.


    The craftsmen huddled together like frightened livestock, their voices hushed and their steps cautious.


    Some of them jumped at shadows, their fear of the unknown outweighing the exhaustion from their long march.


    ¡°Keep calm. Don¡¯t stray from the group, don¡¯t make unnecessary noise, and remember¡ªour young master is with us. No monster would dare approach.¡±


    Bruce announced loudly as he rode along the rear.


    The craftsmen exchanged nervous glances but tried to hold on to those words.


    They had seen what Kyle was capable of in the city square. If there was anyone who could protect them, it was him.


    As night began to fall, they made camp in a small clearing tucked between towering trees.


    Tents were set up in tight clusters, and guards posted in regular intervals.


    The craftsmen, still unnerved by the unfamiliar surroundings, retired early. Soon enough, soft snores and quiet murmurs drifted from their tents as they finally surrendered to sleep.


    Kyle, however, remained awake.


    He walked toward the main carriage where Queen was curled protectively around the dragon egg.


    It had been carefully nestled in a pile of enchanted silk and hay, the interior kept warm by Queen¡¯s steady body heat.


    As he approached, Queen lifted its head and let out a low hum of acknowledgement before shifting slightly to let him closer.


    Kyle knelt by the egg and placed his hand upon it, allowing a stream of his mana to flow gently into the shell.


    The warmth from the egg pulsed faintly in return, a sign that the creature inside was steadily developing.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing on the resonance.


    The mana signature was becoming distinct¡ªno longer just a dormant spark but the early tremors of something powerful, something alive.


    The dragon¡¯s own mana was awakening, slowly but surely syncing with Kyle¡¯s own energy.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long now. You¡¯ll hatch soon. And when you do... we¡¯ll have much to do together.¡±


    Kyle murmured, not to Queen, but to the egg.


    Queen gave another hum, soft and almost content.


    ______


    Once Kyle finished checking on the egg and Queen, he stepped out of the carriage into the cool night air.


    The forest around them was quiet, save for the gentle crackle of fires and the murmurs of tired craftsmen settling in for the night.


    The clearing they had chosen for camp was tight but defensible, surrounded by dense trees and high undergrowth.


    Kyle¡¯s sharp eyes swept over the camp as people began rolling out bedrolls, setting up makeshift tents, and preparing for sleep with weary bodies and uncertain minds.


    Bruce approached him with a questioning look.


    ¡°Young master, should I arrange the watch schedule for the night?¡±


    Kyle shook his head.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take the first watch. Let the others rest. They¡¯ll need the strength for tomorrow.¡±


    Bruce studied him for a moment but then nodded without protest.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll see that everyone gets some rest.¡±


    With that, he turned and moved among the craftsmen, calming their nerves and giving them the reassurance they needed to sleep in an unknown place.


    Kyle sat down beside the nearest fire, its warm light flickering across his calm expression.


    The forest was quiet now, too quiet for comfort, but he remained vigilant.


    Even if no bandits came, beasts could still prowl these woods¡ªand Kyle had no intention of letting anything slip past him.


    Not long after, he sensed someone approaching.


    He didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was, but he turned his head slightly anyway when the person sat beside him.


    Melissa.


    She didn¡¯t speak at first.


    She just sat in silence, staring into the fire with a thoughtful, unreadable look on her face. Kyle let the silence hang for a while, but eventually, he turned to her and asked softly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±


    Melissa didn¡¯t look at him. Her eyes stayed on the fire, but her voice was firm.


    ¡°Because I am your sword, my lord. And a sword does not sleep when its master stands guard.¡±


    Kyle studied her for a moment, noting the quiet determination in her voice.


    There was no hesitation in her words, only loyalty¡ªstubborn, quiet, and absolute.


    He let out a faint breath, half a sigh, half a chuckle.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to keep saying things like that, Melissa. I told you before¡ªyou don¡¯t need to prove anything.¡±


    It was Kyle¡¯s way of telling her that she was fine just as she was.


    But Melissa clearly had different standards compared to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to prove anything. I just want to be here. Even if all I can do is sit beside you.¡±


    She replied, finally turning to look at him.


    Kyle didn¡¯t respond immediately. But after a moment, he gave a small nod.


    ¡°Then sit with me. Just... don¡¯t fall asleep.¡±


    A small smile tugged at Melissa¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 177: Ch 177: Fooled once more- Part 2

    Chapter 177: Ch 177: Fooled once more- Part 2


    As the night deepened, the forest grew quieter, the stillness broken only by the occasional crackle of the campfire and the distant call of nocturnal creatures.


    Kyle sat alert, senses sharp, while beside him Melissa visibly fought against her own exhaustion.


    Her back was straight, her eyes fixed on the flames, but her eyelids fluttered more often now, and her head dipped slightly before she jerked it upright again.


    She was trying her best not to fall asleep.


    Kyle didn¡¯t blame her.


    She had only recently started training in mana and swordsmanship, and even though she had the will, her body hadn¡¯t caught up yet.


    She always pushed herself too hard.


    He opened his mouth, about to gently tell her to go rest, when something stirred in the forest.


    It wasn¡¯t a sound¡ªmore like a shift in the atmosphere.


    A ripple in the ambient mana, almost imperceptible, but enough to alert Kyle immediately. His expression hardened.


    He rose to his feet and whispered.


    ¡°Melissa, stay awake. Something¡¯s here.¡±


    Melissa straightened up instantly.


    ¡°Let me go check it out¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. Stay here. Watch over the camp. I trust you.¡±


    Kyle cut her off firmly.


    That made her pause. Her chest swelled slightly with pride, though her eyes betrayed nervousness.


    Understood, my lord.¡±


    Kyle gave a nod and then disappeared into the trees, his presence melting into the shadows like mist.


    The forest was thick, its air dense with tension.


    Kyle¡¯s steps were silent, every muscle honed and ready.


    As he ventured deeper, he could feel the pressure build¡ªthe unmistakable weight of a strong presence. It was nearby.


    Then, he saw it.


    A mass of shifting darkness, like mist given form, hovered between the trees.


    It had no defined body, no limbs or face, and yet Kyle could feel eyes on him. Not human eyes, but something ancient and wounded.


    Its aura was powerful, but not actively hostile. At least not yet.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes and quietly drew his sword, not making any sudden movements.


    If it attacked, he would defend, but he sensed something strange¡ªhesitation? Curiosity?


    The formless being tilted slightly, its swirling body pulsing faintly, and Kyle felt a tendril of mana extend from it¡ªreaching, not striking.


    Cautiously, Kyle opened his mana receptors. The tendril made contact.


    Instantly, a rush of foreign memories flooded into his mind.


    He saw¡ªno, felt¡ªa time when this creature had form.


    A small beast, no different from any wild animal. Then came the humans.


    One in particular¡ªhis face obscured in the memory¡ªpicked the creature up and subjected it to experiment after experiment. Pain, confusion, unnatural changes.


    Mana infused, distorted, reshaped. What once had a body now became a shifting void.


    When the experiments were finished and the creature no longer had ¡°value,¡± it was discarded like trash.


    The feelings in those memories clawed at Kyle¡ªhatred, betrayal, sorrow, and a deep, poisonous obsession.


    The monster¡¯s agony was so overwhelming, it nearly drowned him.


    Kyle gasped, stumbling back a step as he felt the resentment trying to consume him, wrapping around his heart and whispering for vengeance.


    His vision blurred, his grip on the sword tightening involuntarily.


    But Kyle was no stranger to darkness.


    He had seen too much, endured too much, to be shaken by borrowed emotions.


    With a force of will honed through battles and suffering, he centered himself. He exhaled slowly, grounding his mind in his own reality, not the monster¡¯s.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He murmured, his voice steady despite the lingering tremor in his limbs.


    The aura of the monster dimmed slightly, as if recognizing Kyle¡¯s resistance¡ªand perhaps respecting it.


    Kyle looked directly at the being.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t born like this, were you? You were made.¡±


    The formless creature pulsed again, and in that moment, Kyle sensed no hostility. Only an ache. A desire to be understood.


    ¡°We¡¯re not so different. However, I do not appreciate you trying to manipulate me like you tried to do.¡±


    Kyle said quietly.


    He sheathed his sword slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who did this to you. But I¡¯ll find them. And when I do, I¡¯ll make them regret it. That is, if you would be kind enough to trust yourself to me.¡±


    The creature let out a low, vibrating hum, and then, as silently as it had appeared, it began to retreat into the forest, leaving behind a strange, lingering chill in the air.


    When the monster faded into the misty shadows of the forest, it left something behind¡ªa dense, pulsing core.


    It hovered briefly in the air before settling onto the mossy ground like a heavy teardrop.


    Kyle stepped forward and picked it up, inspecting it with quiet intensity.


    It was a corrupted mana core, soaked in resentment, but it also brimmed with raw, condensed energy.


    He pocketed it carefully, making a mental note to offer it to Queen later.


    As a mana-based familiar, it would benefit greatly from something like this¡ªonce it was purified. In its current state, the core was dangerous.


    Feeding it to Queen without removing the impurities could cause mana poisoning, potentially corrupting its growth or even harming the dragon egg it was nurturing.


    Sitting on a nearby fallen log, Kyle held the core between his hands and focused.


    He channeled his own mana into it, wrapping it around the core like a cleansing tide. Slowly but surely, the darkness began to unravel.


    Filaments of shadow and anger peeled away, burning into nothing under the sheer pressure of Kyle¡¯s refined energy.


    By the time the core glowed with a clean, steady blue light, the sky had begun to brighten. It was time to head back.


    As he stepped through the last line of trees, he spotted Melissa immediately.


    She was standing near the firepit, staring in the direction of the forest with a furrowed brow and clenched fists. Her worry painted plainly across her face.


    When her eyes landed on him, she visibly relaxed, her shoulders dropping and a soft sigh escaping her lips. She quickly walked up to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re back unharmed, young master.¡±


    She said, as if confirming it for herself.


    ¡°I told you there was nothing to worry about.¡±


    Kyle replied with a faint smile.


    Melissa¡¯s lips thinned and her cheeks turned a shade darker.


    ¡°Even if you say that... I can¡¯t help but worry. I¡ªI adore you, my lord. So... of course I¡¯ll worry.¡±


    She hesitated, fidgeting with her sleeves before looking him directly in the eyes, her voice smaller now.


    The words tumbled out of her like a confession too big to hold inside any longer.


    Her face flushed deep red, and she looked like she might combust from embarrassment.


    Kyle blinked, caught off guard for a rare moment.


    But before either of them could say anything more, the camp began to stir. C


    raftsmen peeked out of their tents, yawning and stretching.


    Children cried softly, and firewood was thrown onto the dying embers. Morning had broken, and with it, the spell of the quiet moment between them.


    Melissa quickly turned away, muttering something about checking on supplies, and Kyle let her go without comment. But a small smile remained on his lips.


    He glanced at the forest one last time, hand brushing against the core in his pocket.


    Today would be another long day.

 Chapter 178 178: Ch 178: Risk Worth the Gamble- Part 1

    As Kyle and his entourage crossed the final ridge and laid eyes on the village, a collective sigh of relief swept through the group.


    The once-scared craftsmen looked ahead with weary but hopeful expressions.


    Smoke rising gently from the chimneys, children running barefoot between cabins, and the scent of fresh bread wafting through the air¡ªit all painted a picture of life, of security.


    Bruce scanned the settlement, nodding in approval.


    "It''s changed a lot. It''s hard to believe this place was just farmland and ruins not long ago."


    He said with a soft grin.


    Kyle gave a quiet nod, pride gleaming faintly in his eyes.


    "It has grown... but we''re just getting started."


    Without delay, he led the group into the heart of the village.


    As they entered, the villagers began emerging from their homes, smiling and bowing toward Kyle.


    He raised a hand in greeting, stopping briefly to speak to the village elders and inform them of the new arrivals.


    Orders were given swiftly¡ªprepare temporary lodging in the western quarters, open the food stores, and ensure every craftsman and their family had something warm to eat and a roof over their heads before the sun set.


    It did not take long for the efficient village to spring into action.


    With the recent surge in resources, Kyle had ensured the village remained well-stocked and well-run in his absence, and the difference showed.


    Within the hour, the newcomers had blankets, hot stew, and a safe space to rest their weary bodies.


    Laughter started to rise from the makeshift rest areas, and the tension in the air visibly loosened.


    With everyone settling in, Kyle finally allowed himself a moment of quiet thought.


    Expansion had served him well thus far, but he knew true strength came not from territory¡ªbut from stability.


    A village needed more than shelter and food to thrive. It needed knowledge, values, a future. And for that, he needed to build a school.


    As he and Bruce walked around the village, discussing the next steps, Kyle brought up the issue.


    "There''s too little formal education here. Most of the lower classes never had the chance to learn. But if we don''t fix this now, we''ll keep producing laborers¡ªnot leaders."


    Bruce frowned thoughtfully.


    "You''re not wrong, but it''ll be difficult. Anyone with real teaching experience is likely tied to the nobles or wealthy merchants. Hiring someone from the outside might bring unwanted attention."


    Kyle agreed.


    "That''s why we can''t rely on outsiders."


    Just then, a group of craftsmen nearby, overhearing the conversation, stepped forward.


    One of the older men, his hands still stained with grease from earlier repairs, hesitated a moment before speaking.


    "Forgive us, Young Master. But we might be of some help in that regard."


    He began, bowing slightly.


    Kyle turned his attention toward him with interest.


    "We may not have had formal schooling, but many of us spent years working in merchant households or large city estates. We picked up some reading, math, and speech skills along the way¡ªjust by watching and doing."


    The man continued further after he glanced at the others, who nodded in agreement.


    "If we''re given a bit of training, I''m sure we can pass those skills on to the younger ones."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "You''re saying you''re willing to become teachers?"


    Another craftsman, a woman this time, stepped up.


    "Not just willing, my lord¡ªwe''re grateful. You saved us. Gave our families safety and dignity. Teaching the next generation would be an honor."


    Kyle looked between them, then at Bruce, who gave a subtle nod of approval.


    It wasn''t a perfect solution, but it was a genuine one¡ªrooted in loyalty and gratitude, not coin or contract.


    And that made it far more valuable in Kyle''s eyes.


    "Very well. We''ll set up a training program for those willing to become teachers. I''ll handle the materials and curriculum personally."


    He said finally.


    The craftsmen bowed in unison, visibly moved by the trust being placed in them.


    Later that evening, as the sun dipped behind the horizon and lanterns lit up the village paths, Kyle stood atop the central platform and addressed the village.


    "From this day forward, this village will have a school. Every child will learn to read, to write, to think, and to lead. We will not remain shadows to the world above. We will build a new kind of future¡ªtogether."


    He declared, his voice steady and clear.


    Cheers broke out, echoing through the quiet hills.


    As news of the school spread through the village, the atmosphere shifted like wildfire.


    People who had once walked with hunched shoulders and tired eyes now moved about with newfound energy.


    The idea that they¡ªor their children¡ªcould learn to read and write lit a fire in their hearts.


    For many of them, it was a dream long buried under generations of poverty and oppression.


    Word spread especially fast among the craftsmen who had come from Venuce.


    To them, formal education was more than just knowledge¡ªit was power. They knew how valuable these skills were.


    The ability to read contracts, write ledgers, or even pen a letter could change a life. And now, for the first time, they had a real chance at it.


    "This is unheard of. To think someone of noble blood would offer this... and to us."


    Whispered an older man, gripping his grandson''s hand tightly.


    Indeed, in many parts of the kingdom, it was either illegal or heavily frowned upon to teach the lower class such things.


    Education was reserved for nobles and merchants, with the excuse that peasants had no need for letters or numbers. It was a system designed to keep people in their place.


    Bruce, watching the buzz and excitement unfold, couldn''t help but feel both hopeful and concerned.


    Later that day, as he and Kyle walked along the path that led toward the fields, he voiced the worry nagging at the back of his mind.


    "Young Master, do you think it''s wise to do this so openly? Teaching the lower class to read and write... it''s not exactly encouraged. If the wrong people hear of this, they might try to label it as sedition. Or worse."


    Bruce began carefully.


    Kyle didn''t respond right away.


    He simply looked out over the growing village, watching as children ran between homes with makeshift quills and bits of parchment, already pretending to be students.


    At last, he said calmly.


    "I''d rather face the wrath of nobles than raise a village of obedient illiterates."


    Bruce blinked.


    "If I want loyal and capable subordinates, I need people who can think, calculate, and understand what I''m saying without having everything spoon-fed to them. I don''t want a village of laborers. I want a village of leaders."


    Kyle continued,


    Bruce gave a small, impressed smile.


    "That''s a dangerous mindset. What if these people rebel in the future...or worse, decide to leave and work somewhere else."


    "Then that''s fine as well. If these people are to be my limbs in the future, then I would rather them be useful to me in anyway that they can be."


    Kyle replied.


    This was not the time to hesitate. Getting his people up and ready was more important to him.


    After all, he could not ignore a harvest for the fear of a few rotten tomatoes.

 Chapter 179: Ch 179: Risk Worth the Gamble- Part 2

    Chapter 179: Ch 179: Risk Worth the Gamble- Part 2


    By evening, the village¡¯s main hall was packed to the brim.


    Kyle stood at the front with a chalk in hand, staring at the sea of eager eyes.


    Adults, mostly older men and women, were seated on hastily assembled benches, some even standing in the back just to listen in.


    Bruce stood by the door, eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think this many would show up, young master.¡±


    ¡°I expected a crowd, but not this much enthusiasm. Seems people are more hungry for knowledge than food right now.¡±


    Kyle replied calmly, glancing over the room.


    One of the elderly men raised a hand timidly.


    ¡°Young master... will we be learning how to read today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll begin with letters and move to common words. But before that, I need to split you into smaller groups.¡±


    Kyle nodded.


    A few mutters rippled across the hall.


    Kyle raised his voice slightly.


    ¡°This is too large a group to teach effectively. I¡¯ll be assigning a few of you who already have some reading experience to help guide others. And I will begin with the elders.¡±


    ¡°Elders? Shouldn¡¯t the young folks learn first, so we can pass it down better?¡±


    Asked one of the younger craftsmen in the back.


    Kyle looked toward the chieftain, who had also taken a seat among the learners.


    The chief chuckled and leaned toward Kyle.


    ¡°They¡¯re curious. You¡¯ll need to explain your reasoning, young master.¡±


    Kyle nodded and turned to the crowd.


    ¡°I chose the elders because they deserve to feel just as useful as the rest of you. Most of them no longer work the fields or smiths. But if they can read and write, they can help teach, record, manage. A village isn¡¯t just built by strong backs¡ªit needs wise minds too.¡±


    There was a beat of silence. Then, an elderly woman in the front smiled.


    ¡°You speak with kindness, young master. No one has said that to us before.¡±


    More nods followed.


    ¡°Besides, teaching those who have more free time ensures that your own work doesn¡¯t stop. This way, we train the future without halting the present.¡±


    Kyle added.


    The crowd murmured in agreement.


    Bruce stepped up beside him and whispered.


    ¡°That shut them up nicely.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to shut them up, just helping them see the value of those they might overlook.¡±


    Kyle murmured back.


    The chieftain stood and clapped once.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through. Good. Let¡¯s begin the lesson, then.¡±


    Kyle gave a nod and motioned to the board behind him.


    ¡°First letter¡ªthis is ¡®A.¡¯ Repeat after me.¡±


    The chorus was rough, scattered, but loud:


    ¡°A.¡±


    ¡°And this is ¡®B.''¡±


    Kyle continue.


    A few of the elder students scribbled on parchment, trying to imitate the shapes. Some turned to help those beside them.


    Melissa stood by the window, watching the lesson quietly. Her hand tightened on her sword, not in alarm, but pride.


    ¡°Melissa, get some torches lit. We¡¯ll need more light soon.¡±


    Kyle called without looking.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    An hour passed, then another. By the time the lesson ended, people were smiling despite their clumsy writing.


    As they filtered out, chatting and laughing, the chieftain remained behind with Kyle.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed things here. They came for words, but they left with dignity.¡±


    The old man said quietly.


    Kyle looked out the door.


    ¡°That was the goal.¡±


    The chieftain chuckled.


    ¡°And here I thought you were just a noble boy playing village lord.¡±


    ¡°Not playing. I¡¯m building.¡±


    Kyle said, turning toward him.


    The chieftain gave a nod of respect.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll follow you, young master. Wherever this road leads.¡±


    That night, under the faint torchlight of a newly educated hall, a forgotten class began to dream of letters and scrolls instead of only coin and bread.


    And so, with a piece of chalk and a handful of faith, the first seed of revolution took root.


    The village buzzed with energy.


    Laughter rang through the training fields, children shouted letters at each other like battle cries, and inside the teaching hall, elders and craftsmen debated over handwriting styles.


    What began as a single evening of lessons had bloomed into a vibrant culture of learning.


    Bruce chuckled as he watched a group of children gather around a craftsman drawing shapes on the dirt.


    ¡°They¡¯re treating the alphabet like magic runes.¡±


    ¡°They are magic. The kind that can reshape a future.¡±


    Kyle replied, arms crossed, standing beside him.


    ¡°Still, this is going faster than I thought.¡±


    Bruce glanced sideways.


    ¡°They¡¯re learning from each other. The more someone knows, the more they pass on. I don¡¯t even need to oversee every lesson anymore.¡±


    ¡°I saw one of the boys teaching a goat how to write ¡®B.''¡±


    Kyle smirked.


    ¡°That goat might be ahead of some nobles.¡±


    Even Queen, resting in its nest near the central hearth with the dragon egg cradled in moss, seemed content.


    It stretched its limbs lazily and curled around the egg, humming low as the mana inside pulsed gently.


    Everything was going well.


    Which was exactly why Kyle felt uneasy.


    Far from the peace of the village, the mood was anything but calm.


    Lady Rose Adam clenched her gloved hands tightly behind her back.


    Her eyes flicked over the grand strategy map spread across the long table, barely listening as her father, Baron Adam, pointed at various tokens representing their forces.


    ¡°We¡¯ll send a third of our troops to reinforce the eastern wall¡ªRose, are you listening?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Of course, Father.¡±


    She blinked and looked up.


    ¡°You¡¯re frowning. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already bored of war plans.¡±


    ¡°I was just... thinking about logistics.¡±


    She lied.


    Baron Adam raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re grinding your teeth, girl.¡±


    ¡°I am not,¡± she snapped¡ªtoo quickly.


    He narrowed his eyes at her, then waved a hand.


    ¡°Fine. Just don¡¯t take it out on the soldiers.¡±


    As the meeting dissolved and the other commanders left, Rose remained rooted in place, staring at the map.


    One name haunted her thoughts more than the entire enemy force combined.


    ¡®Kyle Armstrong.¡¯


    He hadn¡¯t sent a single word.


    No raven. No letter. No spy whispering in a hallway.


    Nothing.


    After all the effort she made, all the risks she took in dragging his name before her father¡ªthis was how he treated her? Silence?


    Her butler stepped close, bowing respectfully.


    ¡°My Lady.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She hissed, still staring.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been unusually quiet today. Is it the campaign?¡±


    He said gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! He hasn¡¯t sent a single letter. Not even a meaningless one. I gave him time¡ªrespect¡ªbut he treats it like a joke.¡±


    She snapped before she could stop herself. She clicked her tongue and turned away.


    The butler paused.


    ¡°You refer to Young Master Armstrong?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do! He¡¯s ignoring me. Pretending like my words don¡¯t matter.¡±


    She glared.


    ¡°Perhaps he is simply busy. The reports say he has taken over a settlement. He may be focusing on that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no excuse! I offered him protection. Position. And he treats me like a nuisance?¡±


    She said, her voice trembling.


    The butler hesitated before speaking again.


    ¡°What would you like to do, my lady?¡±


    Lady Rose stared ahead, her blue eyes cold.


    ¡°If he won¡¯t take me seriously through words...¡±


    She turned, her heels clicking sharply against the stone floor.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make him take me seriously.¡±


    The butler didn¡¯t answer. He bowed again.


    ¡°I shall prepare the necessary arrangements.¡±


    As she strode off, her mind turned not to reconciliation¡ªbut conquest.

 Chapter 180: Ch 180: Lady Roses Journey- Part 1

    Chapter 180: Ch 180: Lady Rose¡¯s Journey- Part 1


    The clouds hung heavy in the sky, dark and swollen like bruises threatening to burst.


    The wind was sharp, and the air smelled of rain and unease. Inside the grand estate, the butler stood stiffly by the doorway, his brow furrowed as he watched the sky.


    ¡°My lady, I strongly advise against traveling today. The weather is growing volatile.¡±


    Lady Rose Adams scoffed and adjusted her cloak.


    ¡°Volatile? Don¡¯t be dramatic. It¡¯s only a bit of wind.¡±


    ¡°My lady, the clouds are black.¡±


    ¡°So? Am I to cancel all plans just because the sky is feeling moody?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to delay. Not because you¡¯re a lady, but because you¡¯re unprepared for a journey like this.¡±


    He said patiently.


    Rose¡¯s expression soured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t insult me. I¡¯ve faced worse than a little weather.¡±


    He tilted his head.


    ¡°Have you, though?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going. Stay here. And don¡¯t wait up.¡±


    She declared, storming past him with a huff.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning to.¡±


    He muttered, rubbing his temples as she marched off toward the carriage.


    Rose flung herself inside and banged the window open.


    ¡°Driver! We leave now!¡±


    The man on the reins hesitated.


    ¡°My lady, it¡¯s getting dangerous. The roads might¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go! Unless you¡¯d like to find employment elsewhere.¡±


    She snapped.


    With visible reluctance, the driver snapped the reins and the carriage lurched forward.


    The wheels clattered over stones, and the wind shrieked around them. Rain began to fall, light at first, then steadily harder until it drummed like war on the carriage roof.


    ¡°See? Not so bad.¡±


    Rose muttered.


    But then the road curved, slick with mud, and the horses skidded.


    The driver yelped, yanking the reins as the carriage tipped sideways. The entire world tilted. Rose screamed.


    The next instant, she was flying through the side window.


    She hit the ground hard. Mud swallowed her in a wet, heavy embrace as she landed flat in a ditch.


    Her ears rang. Her arms burned. She sat up slowly, blinking through the rain as it fell in sheets.


    ¡°My dress. This was silk!¡±


    She gasped, staring in horror.


    She tried to stand but slipped again, falling face-first into the muck. Spitting out earth, she shouted.


    ¡°Stupid driver! Stupid butler! Stupid clouds!¡±


    Behind her, the driver crawled from a bush, holding his side.


    ¡°My lady... are you...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m covered in filth,¡± she snarled.


    ¡°What do you think?!¡±


    ¡°We need shelter¡ª¡±


    ¡°You need to shut up.¡±


    ¡°I warned you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Say that again and I swear I¡¯ll leave you here.¡±


    He raised his hands in surrender.


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    She staggered to her feet and squelched forward, dragging herself through the field.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone. Not the butler, not the driver, not even¡ª¡±


    She paused.


    Her thoughts, already drenched, returned to the one person who had ignored every letter she¡¯d sent. Kyle Armstrong.


    That infuriating, dismissive, too-calm-for-his-own-good man who acted like her threats meant nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯ll take me seriously now. Just wait.¡±


    She muttered under her breath.


    Lightning cracked above. Thunder rolled.


    Then she saw it¡ªsomething large shifting in the distance between trees. Her eyes widened.


    ¡°What in the¡ª¡±


    She backed up instinctively, tripped, and landed in another puddle.


    ¡°I hate the countryside.¡±


    She groaned.


    Back at the estate, the butler watched the rain pour from under the safety of the porch. He held a cup of tea and sighed.


    ¡°Three... two... one.¡±


    Thunder rumbled.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably yelling at the sky by now. Not because she¡¯s lost. Because she¡¯s offended the storm isn¡¯t listening to her.¡±


    He sipped his tea.


    He shook his head slowly.


    ¡°Why do I work for this woman?¡±


    ______


    Far away, Kyle paused as he stacked some of the newly printed parchment on the table. Melissa glanced at him.


    ¡°Something wrong, young master?¡±


    He tilted his head.


    ¡°I felt something strange.¡±


    ¡°Another monster?¡±


    ¡°No. Just... malice. Drenched and muddy malice.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to check it out?¡±


    ¡°No. Let it come on its own.¡±


    Melissa blinked.


    ¡°That¡¯s oddly ominous.¡±


    Kyle shrugged.


    ¡°So is life.¡±


    From a quiet corner, Queen lifted its head and gave a low hum, as if agreeing with him.


    Somewhere, storm and pride clashed, and mud bore the weight of both.


    ______


    The rain had eased to a drizzle by dawn, but the sky remained grey, soaked in gloom.


    The carriage stood lopsided where it had been dragged partially upright, and the horses, now calmer, snorted as they chewed on wet grass.


    The driver wiped sweat and rain from his brow and glanced toward the small fire he had managed to start under a tree, where Lady Rose Adams sat hunched in her muddy dress, glaring daggers into the flames.


    ¡°My lady, if we leave now, we could still make it back to the estate before noon. I can find a better carriage and¡ª¡±


    The driver said cautiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back. No matter what. I came here with a purpose, and I¡¯m not leaving until it¡¯s done.¡±


    She snapped before he could finish.


    The driver hesitated, his lips parted like he wanted to argue, but one look at her scowl made him sigh instead.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Lady Rose rose to her feet, flicking her now-filthy cloak behind her. Her dress squelched with every step as she trudged toward the nearest village she had seen from the road.


    Her chin was raised high despite her appearance¡ªface streaked with dried mud, hair disheveled, and clothes in tatters.


    She had expected someone to offer assistance.


    A place to rest. A warm bath, perhaps. But the villagers barely looked her way.


    A few gave her one glance and turned away, unimpressed or perhaps suspicious of a noble-looking woman appearing in such a disheveled state.


    One woman had even shooed her away from the bakery steps.


    ¡°Tch... remember this. Every single one of you. I¡¯ll remember all your faces.¡±


    Rose muttered under her breath, her pride flaring red-hot beneath the cold rain.


    She found a crumbling barn on the edge of the village and spent the night there, curled in damp hay, listening to the wind creak through the boards.


    Morning came like a slap¡ªcold, uninvited, and bright enough to make her scowl deepen.


    She patted her pockets, only to freeze. Her purse. Gone.


    It must have been lost when the carriage tipped.


    ¡°No. No, no, no!¡±


    She muttered, frantically checking again. Empty.


    She stormed back to the road, stomping in the mud.


    ¡°How am I supposed to pay for anything now? What kind of noblewoman begs for food?¡±


    But the answer was already clear¡ªshe couldn¡¯t go back, and she couldn¡¯t stay.


    Kyle Armstrong¡¯s village was the only place left where she had a thread of pride intact.


    If he wouldn¡¯t come to her, then she¡¯d go to him¡ªeven if it meant walking there herself.


    Her pride and anger pushed her forward, each step more painful than the last. But she didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make him pay. For ignoring me. For humiliating me. This is all his fault.¡±


    She muttered.


    As if the world itself was mocking her, she stumbled over a root and barely caught herself. She clenched her fists, growling low in her throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy him.¡±


    Just then, the sound of hooves interrupted her fury.


    She looked up, expecting bandits or worse¡ªbut instead, the familiar figure of her driver approached in a new cart, dry under the canopy.


    ¡°My lady! I brought a new carriage!¡±


    He called.


    She blinked, dazed for a moment before straightening her back with as much dignity as she could muster.


    ¡°Took you long enough.¡±


    He helped her up wordlessly, and she collapsed into the cushions with a long, exhausted breath.


    But as the cart turned toward Kyle¡¯s territory, her eyes burned with a renewed fire.


    ¡°This is not the end. He will pay for this disgrace. I swear it.¡±¡±


    She whispered.


    ___


    If I ever get a Castle or above gift, I¡¯ll do 3 ch/day for a week. Any gift equal to or above 500 coins will make me drop an additional chapter next day. Since this will never happen, I¡¯ll leave this here and take things easy.

 Chapter 181: Ch 181: Lady Roses Journey- Part 2

    Chapter 181: Ch 181: Lady Rose¡¯s Journey- Part 2


    The sky was clear when Lady Rose Adam finally reached the outskirts of Kyle¡¯s village.


    Her eyes widened the moment the rooftops came into view.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be the same place...¡±


    She murmured, leaning forward in the carriage as it rolled past a row of neatly built homes.


    Stone pathways, lantern posts, and even small gardens lined the main road.


    There were villagers bustling about with purpose, wearing clean clothes and carrying tools or goods. Children ran past, laughing, holding wooden tablets as if they were headed to class.


    Rose gawked.


    ¡°This... this is a village?¡±


    It looked more like a small, thriving town.


    As the carriage approached the gate, two guards immediately stepped forward, spears crossed.


    ¡°Halt! State your business.¡±


    Rose blinked.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°This is Lord Armstrong¡¯s village. Visitors need to declare their purpose.¡±


    One of the guards said, stern-faced.


    Lady Rose narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking to Lady Rose Adam. I came here to meet your lord. I am a very important guest.¡±


    The guard didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Never heard anything from Lord Armstrong about an important guest. Without clearance, I can¡¯t let you pass.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª! Do you know who I am?! I¡¯m the daughter of Baron Adam!¡±


    She gasped, scandalized.


    ¡°I know who you say you are. But I take orders from Lord Armstrong. Not from people who drop names.¡±


    The guard said with a shrug.


    Rose¡¯s mouth opened, stunned. She clenched her fists.


    ¡°You dare treat me like a commoner?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯d like to wait, I¡¯ll send a runner to inform the lord of your presence. If he confirms it, you can go through.¡±


    The guard said flatly.


    Rose huffed loudly, practically trembling with suppressed rage.


    ¡°Fine. Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    The guard signaled, and a nearby boy, no older than ten, sprinted off into the village. As the minutes dragged by, Rose stood beside her carriage, arms crossed, foot tapping angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been treated like this in my life! This place may look decent, but its people are absolutely insufferable.¡±


    She muttered.


    She looked around with disdain.


    ¡°How dare he allow this kind of treatment? After everything I did for him... I came all this way for him.¡±


    Her gown was still dirty from the road, her boots caked in dried mud.


    She looked nothing like the noblewoman she had been when she first left the estate.


    Every passing moment outside the gate, with curious villagers glancing her way, only added fuel to her anger.


    ¡°If I had known this place was full of such rude commoners, I would have never bothered.¡±


    She hissed under her breath.


    Her driver wisely kept silent. He had already endured enough of her wrath during the journey.


    After what felt like forever, the boy finally returned, panting. He leaned up to whisper something to the guard.


    The guard¡¯s brow arched, then he turned toward her.


    ¡°Lord Armstrong says you may enter. But do keep in mind, our village has rules. Everyone follows them. Including guests.¡±


    He said, stepping aside.


    Rose marched past him with a glare that could curdle milk.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this attitude. Once I speak to Kyle, you¡¯ll learn just how mistaken you¡¯ve been.¡±


    The guard didn¡¯t respond, but the smirk twitching at the corner of his mouth told her all she needed to know.


    She stormed into the village, her eyes darting around the streets, furious but grudgingly impressed.


    The roads were clean. The air smelled of baked bread and fresh herbs. People were carrying books. Actual books. Commoners.


    ¡°Just what in the world has he been doing here?¡±


    She muttered.


    As she passed by a group of children playing with chalk on slate boards, one of them glanced up and asked.


    ¡°Miss, are you lost?¡±


    ¡°I most certainly am not.¡±


    She snapped.


    The child blinked and scurried off, whispering to the others.


    Rose exhaled sharply and kept walking. Her pride was battered.


    Her clothes were dirty. She had been denied entrance, questioned like a criminal, and made to wait outside like a beggar.


    And all of this¡ªall of it¡ªwas Kyle Armstrong¡¯s fault.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make him see. He thinks he can ignore me? Let¡¯s see how long he keeps that up after I appear before him in person.¡±


    She muttered to herself.


    Even as she trudged deeper into the village, the sights around her gnawed at her confidence.


    How had Kyle created this? How had a remote, no-name village turned into such an organized, thriving community under his hand?


    The resentment boiled with a new flavor¡ªone she didn¡¯t like admitting.


    Envy.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t get to rise while I¡¯m stuck watching.¡±


    She whispered.


    She paused at the steps of what appeared to be a large administrative building. Two guards flanked the door and one stepped forward.


    ¡°Lady Rose Adam?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You may enter. Lord Armstrong will see you now.¡±


    She straightened her back and walked past him without a word. But in her heart, she wasn¡¯t walking toward Kyle with grace.


    She was marching toward revenge.


    Lady Rose Adam stepped through the doors, expecting a red carpet or at least a respectful nod. Instead, she was met by a familiar man who used to be around Kyle a lot these days¡ªBruce.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one they call Bruce? How... quaint. Looks like that idiot has enough sense to send someone useful to me to lead me inside. Now, show me the way around.¡±


    She asked, brushing dust from her skirt.


    Bruce gave a shallow nod.


    ¡°Welcome, Lady Rose. Lord Armstrong is busy. I¡¯ll receive you in his place.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Busy? I traveled through storms, mud, and humiliation to get here, and he doesn¡¯t even have the decency to greet me?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s jaw tightened, but he remained still.


    ¡°The lord has duties. This village doesn¡¯t run on noble pride.¡±


    Rose scoffed.


    ¡°Clearly. If it did, maybe I¡¯d be offered a towel and a seat instead of disdain.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s tone grew cold.


    ¡°If you came here to belittle everyone and expect royal treatment, Lady Rose, you¡¯ve come to the wrong place. We don¡¯t have the patience for arrogance.¡±


    She blinked, then her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I said, take your rude remarks elsewhere. You are a guest here, and so far, you¡¯ve only insulted the people who built this village with their hands.¡±


    Bruce said, keeping his tone formal.


    Rose¡¯s cheeks burned, but she lifted her chin.


    ¡°I¡¯m simply telling the truth. If that offends you, perhaps you¡¯re too sensitive.¡±


    Their sharp stares clashed in silence until a child¡¯s voice called out nearby.


    ¡°A! B! C!¡±


    Both of them turned toward the open courtyard, where villagers sat on low benches, holding wooden boards. An elderly woman was pointing at letters, guiding a group of children and adults alike.


    Rose stared in disbelief.


    ¡°What... is this?¡±


    Bruce glanced at them with pride.


    ¡°Education. For everyone.¡±


    Her eyes widened, disgust flashing through them.


    ¡°You¡¯re teaching commoners letters? Like they¡¯re nobles?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re humans. They deserve knowledge. This is what our lord has decided.¡±


    Bruce said firmly.


    Rose took a step back, stunned.


    ¡°This is... unacceptable. It¡¯s a disgrace.¡±


    Bruce gave her one last look.


    ¡°No, Lady Rose. It¡¯s the future.¡±


    And with that, he walked away, leaving her standing in the hallway¡ªconfused, insulted, and more furious than ever.

 Chapter 182: Ch 182: The Purpose- Part 1

    Chapter 182: Ch 182: The Purpose- Part 1


    The path Bruce led her down was rough and packed with the trampling of many feet.


    Lady Rose wrinkled her nose at the dust in the air and snapped.


    ¡°Where exactly are you taking me, brute? This hardly looks like the direction to a decent reception hall.¡±


    Bruce didn¡¯t even glance back. He did not complain about the butchering of his name done by Lady Rose.


    ¡°To the training grounds. Lord Armstrong is there.¡±


    ¡°Training grounds? You mean to tell me Kyle¡ªLord Kyle¡ªis playing soldier while I, a noble lady, trudge through this mess just to see him?¡±


    She repeated in disbelief.


    ¡°If it displeases you so much, you¡¯re free to return.¡±


    Bruce replied dryly.


    The suggestion made her eyes narrow with rage, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Her fingers curled around the fabric of her dress as she stomped after him.


    She wanted to yell, to throw her dignity around, to demand a better path¡ªbut none of that mattered right now.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t come here to turn around. I came here to make him understand that he needs me.¡¯


    She was so caught up in her indignation that she didn¡¯t even notice the sharp twang of a bowstring in the distance¡ªuntil an arrow whistled through the air, headed straight for her face.


    She screamed.


    In the same second, Bruce¡¯s arm whipped out and caught the arrow mid-flight just inches from her cheek. Her heart hammered in her chest as she stumbled backward, eyes wide in horror.


    ¡°I¡ªI could have died! Is this how you welcome guests in this wretched village?!¡±


    She shrieked.


    Bruce dropped the arrow and gave a shallow bow.


    ¡°Apologies. That should not have happened.¡±


    ¡°That should not¡ª? That should not have happened?! ¡°You think a half-hearted apology is enough after someone almost shot me?!¡±


    Rose¡¯s voice rose hysterically.


    Bruce¡¯s tone remained cool.


    ¡°I will see to it that the one responsible is punished.¡±


    But the words held no weight. His expression was calm, composed¡ªindifferent. It was that indifference that cut deeper than the arrow would have.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care, do you? You don¡¯t care what happens to me.¡±


    She hissed, eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Lady Rose, perhaps it would be best to let it go¡ª¡±


    Bruce said with forced politeness.


    ¡°Forget it? After nearly being murdered?!¡±


    Her raised voice echoed across the field, drawing the attention of several onlookers.


    People paused their drills and turned to see what the fuss was about. Rose didn¡¯t care.


    Let them stare. Let them see how poorly their so-called lord treated guests.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let this go. I should have you flogged¡ª!¡±


    She snapped and stepped forward, grabbing Bruce¡¯s collar with both hands.


    But before she could even finish the threat, a hand gripped her wrist.


    Firm. Calm. Unyielding.


    She looked up, and there he was¡ªKyle Armstrong.


    ¡°Let him go.¡±


    He said flatly.


    Rose froze. Her grip loosened, and Bruce took a step back. The world seemed to fall quiet for a moment as Kyle looked between the two of them, his golden eyes unreadable.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Nothing, my lord. Lady Rose was startled by a misfired arrow. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Bruce said, brushing off his tunic.


    Kyle¡¯s gaze shifted to her, and something in it made her heart skip¡ªthough she couldn¡¯t tell if it was anger, disappointment, or indifference.


    ¡°I could¡¯ve died. And he treated it like a trivial inconvenience.¡±


    She said, trying to reel her voice back to something softer, more wounded.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Rose blinked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I asked if you¡¯re hurt.¡±


    ¡°N-No.¡±


    She admitted, flustered.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s all that matters. Find out who fired the arrow and make sure they¡¯re retrained. No punishments. Mistakes happen.¡±


    He turned to Bruce.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Rose stared at Kyle in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking his side?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking no side. But if you came here to shout and blame people, you can take that back to Baron Adam. This isn¡¯t a noble¡¯s drawing room¡ªit¡¯s a working village.¡±


    Kyle replied, voice steady.


    She opened her mouth to argue but found herself unable to speak. He was calm, collected, but something in his tone made it clear¡ªhe would not be swayed.


    Kyle turned without another word and walked away, leaving Lady Rose fuming in the middle of the field with Bruce standing quietly by her side.


    She glared after Kyle¡¯s retreating back, her pride wounded and her hands trembling with humiliation.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t over. You¡¯ll see, Kyle Armstrong. I didn¡¯t come all this way to be treated like dirt.¡¯


    She thought, jaw clenched.


    Kyle didn¡¯t speak again until they were far enough from the curious eyes and whispers.


    He stopped near the edge of the training field, turned to her with calm eyes, and asked.


    ¡°Why are you here, Lady Rose?¡±


    The words struck her harder than she expected. Her pride flinched. She straightened her spine and forced her chin high.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because you never responded. About leading my father¡¯s army.¡±


    She said, voice clipped.


    Kyle blinked.


    ¡°Ah. That.¡±


    Her fists clenched at his casual tone.


    ¡°The expedition is next week. Do you know how much chaos you¡¯ve caused by not answering? I waited for your reply. I gave you time, and yet you didn¡¯t even have the courtesy¡ª¡±


    She pressed.


    ¡°I forgot.¡±


    Kyle interrupted, tone flat.


    She blinked, stunned.


    ¡°You... forgot?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been busy.¡±


    He replied, with no trace of guilt.


    ¡°With what? ¡°This village? Training peasants and teaching letters? And you expect me to believe that¡¯s more important than a noble¡¯s call to arms?¡±


    She demanded.


    Kyle tilted his head, studying her for a moment before speaking again, quiet but firm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think your matter was as important as you were making it out to be.¡±


    Rose stared at him, her breath catching in her throat.


    It wasn¡¯t just the words¡ªit was the way he said them. Without hesitation. Without apology. As though her purpose, her pride, meant nothing.


    ¡°You...¡±


    She whispered, voice trembling with disbelief.


    Kyle didn¡¯t respond. His silence said more than words ever could.


    And that silence echoed louder than any insult.


    Lady Rose finally snapped.


    ¡°You arrogant bastard! Just because you¡¯re engaged to the Duchess, you think you¡¯re untouchable now? That you can toss aside people like me who¡¯ve done nothing but help you?¡±


    She shouted, her voice rising above the quiet hum of the training grounds.


    Her words rang sharp in the air. A few nearby villagers stopped what they were doing, their eyes darting toward the commotion.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before. Now look at you¡ªplaying lord in some backwater village, acting like you¡¯re above everyone else.¡±


    She hissed, trembling with fury.


    Kyle¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He simply watched her with that same, calm stare. And that infuriated her even more.


    ¡°I came here to help you. And all I got in return was humiliation. From your servants, your guards, even your peasants!¡±


    She continued, voice cracking.


    She realized she was digging herself into a deeper hole¡ªthis was his territory, and every word she spat was making her more enemies by the second. But she couldn¡¯t stop. Not anymore.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve never wasted my time on you. You¡¯ll regret looking down on me, Kyle Armstrong.¡±


    She growled, fists clenched.

 Chapter 183: Ch 183: The Purpose- Part 2

    Chapter 183: Ch 183: The Purpose- Part 2


    The air was tense. Lady Rose¡¯s outburst still lingered in the wind, and it was obvious to everyone present that things were going downhill fast.


    Villagers whispered harshly behind her back, their stares growing colder with each breath she took.


    Many had paused their tasks, eyes fixed on her with an intensity that was less curiosity and more calculation¡ªhow best to deal with an unwelcome noble disrupting their peace.


    Kyle remained calm, but his fingers curled slightly.


    He could read the mood well¡ªLady Rose wouldn¡¯t survive much longer here if something wasn¡¯t done soon.


    And while part of him felt nothing for her struggle, he hadn¡¯t forgotten his plan.


    He still needed her. Or more precisely, her influence over her father¡¯s army.


    If he played his cards right, she could be the key to gaining manpower without suspicion.


    But not if she got herself killed¡ªor worse, caused a scene big enough to ruin everything.


    He was about to speak when it moved.


    Queen, resting on a branch above, suddenly shifted and dropped a small glowing seed with mechanical precision.


    It landed softly but squarely on Lady Rose¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What the¡ª!¡±


    Rose let out a shriek, stumbling back as though she¡¯d been struck by lightning. Her pale face turned ghostly.


    She slapped her shoulder, brushing the seed off frantically as if it had been a venomous insect.


    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s harmless. The bird just dropped something. You¡¯re clearly too stressed, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re making dangerous mistakes.¡±


    Kyle said, stepping closer.


    Rose rounded on him with fire in her eyes.


    ¡°I am not making mistakes, Kyle Armstrong! I came here out of courtesy, out of concern! And this is how you treat me? Dropping things on me like I¡¯m some kind of target?¡±


    Kyle sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a target, Rose. But you are being reckless. Go take a bath, change your clothes, and meet me for lunch. We¡¯ll talk properly then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me orders¡ª!¡±


    She froze as she caught the villagers¡¯ expressions again.


    They weren¡¯t subtle. Disdain, judgment, and barely-concealed aggression all written on their faces. And suddenly, her confidence cracked.


    She was still a noble¡ªbut these people didn¡¯t care.


    She doubted they even understood the political ramifications of harming her. To them, she was just another loud outsider insulting their lord.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    She faltered, for once unsure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone escort you.¡±


    Kyle added, already signaling to Melissa with a glance.


    Melissa stepped forward with quiet precision, nodding at Kyle and offering Lady Rose a simple, respectful smile. But Rose flinched at the sight of her.


    ¡°You want her to help me? A slave?¡±


    Rose¡¯s voice turned sharp.


    Melissa¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, but her eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a slave anymore. And I trust her.¡±


    Kyle said calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need her. I can handle myself.¡±


    Rose snapped.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can. But I¡¯m not giving you the option. You¡¯re on my land now, and I can¡¯t afford any more trouble.¡±


    Kyle replied coolly.


    Lady Rose clenched her jaw. She wanted to argue. She wanted to scream.


    But even she wasn¡¯t blind to the eyes burning into her from every corner of the village.


    ¡°...Fine. But don¡¯t expect me to be grateful.¡±


    She hissed.


    She stormed off, skirts dragging through the dirt, following the path Melissa quietly led her on.


    Melissa didn¡¯t speak, just kept a careful pace ahead. The villagers gradually turned back to their work, the tension dissolving slowly.


    Kyle stayed where he was, watching her go.


    He didn¡¯t trust her, not even a little¡ªbut for now, she was still useful. And usefulness, more than loyalty, was what he needed.


    Queen returned to its perch above, watching everything unfold with unmoving eyes.


    As Lady Rose stormed through the corridors of the village estate, her mud-splattered skirt dragging in protest behind her, Melissa followed quietly, just a few steps back.


    The young woman kept her gaze ahead, expression unreadable, even as Lady Rose¡¯s loud muttering filled the space between them.


    ¡°This place is disgusting. The walls are dull, the air smells like damp straw, and the people¡ªugh, the people! No manners, no decorum. Just how far has Kyle Armstrong fallen to tolerate this filth?¡±


    Lady Rose hissed.


    Melissa said nothing.


    ¡°Are you deaf now? Or are you just too dull to understand anything outside your master¡¯s orders?¡±


    Rose snapped, spinning slightly on her heel to glare over her shoulder.


    ¡°I have orders and I intend to follow them.¡±


    Melissa replied evenly,


    ¡°Oh, how very noble. Blind obedience is such a charming trait in a servant. Tell me, do you bark too if your master whistles?¡±


    Lady Rose spat, voice dripping with venom.


    Melissa¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°I don¡¯t respond to whistles. Just commands.¡±


    She said calmly.


    The answer only infuriated Rose more.


    She stopped walking entirely and whirled to face Melissa, who stood still, a pillar of patience against the storm.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool if you think that man cares about you. You think you¡¯re special? That you mean something to him?¡±


    Rose said, her voice low but sharp. She stepped closer, eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Let me give you a lesson that you should¡¯ve learned when you were still in chains¡ªnoble men don¡¯t keep girls like you for long. They use you, then toss you aside when something better comes along. When he marries, you¡¯ll be a memory at best.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s eyes remained on her, steady, unblinking. She didn¡¯t flinch or react the way Rose clearly hoped.


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re afraid of? That he¡¯ll toss you aside now that someone better has come along?¡±


    Melissa asked, voice soft and level.


    Lady Rose froze, her lips parting slightly.


    The barb had landed deeper than Melissa had intended, and the crack in the noblewoman¡¯s mask was sudden and sharp.


    She bit down, her jaw trembling ever so slightly before she growled.


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    Melissa said nothing more. She turned and continued walking. After a moment, Rose followed, silent for once, though her glare could have scorched stone.


    They reached the bathing chamber¡ªa clean, warm room with steaming buckets already prepared.


    Melissa stepped to the side, resting near the entrance without entering.


    ¡°You may take your time. I¡¯ll stand guard.¡±


    She said.


    Lady Rose scoffed but stepped in and slammed the door behind her.


    Minutes passed in relative silence until the soft shuffle of footsteps approached. Melissa didn¡¯t look until the steps stopped directly in front of her.


    Three village women stood there, smiling¡ªbut their eyes told a different story.


    One of them held a towel, another a tray of sweetened herbs. The third simply watched Melissa with a predatory glint.


    ¡°We heard there was a guest. Thought we¡¯d welcome her properly.¡±


    The woman with the tray said sweetly.


    Melissa didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°The lord gave strict orders. She¡¯s to be kept alive and untouched. She has a purpose.¡±


    The tension in the hallway tightened. The women¡¯s smiles stretched thinner.


    ¡°Touched? What a strange thing to worry about. We just wanted to make her feel welcome.¡±


    One of them echoed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did.¡±


    Melissa replied coolly, her body subtly shifting into a ready stance.


    The women exchanged glances. They didn¡¯t push the matter. Not yet.


    ¡°Orders are orders. But it¡¯s a shame. Some things deserve what¡¯s coming to them.¡±


    The first woman said finally.


    ¡°Maybe. But not today.¡±


    Melissa said, watching their retreating backs as they walked away.


    The hallway grew quiet once more.


    Melissa stood guard outside the door, her eyes fixed forward and her mind alert.


    She had no love for Lady Rose¡ªnone of the villagers did. But a command was a command, and Kyle had entrusted her with this task.


    From behind the door, the sound of water sloshing echoed faintly.


    No more insults came. No more complaints.


    Just the stillness of a woman who had been wounded, not by the villagers or their glares, but by a truth she¡¯d refused to acknowledge until now.


    Melissa folded her arms and waited.

 Chapter 184: Ch 184: The Purpose- Part 3

    Chapter 184: Ch 184: The Purpose- Part 3


    The evening sun bled orange into the sky as Kyle stood before the gathered villagers, his hands calmly clasped behind his back.


    The tension from earlier had settled somewhat, but concern still lingered in the faces of the people before him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving with Lady Rose tomorrow. It¡¯s a temporary departure. While I¡¯m gone, Bruce will be in charge.¡±


    Kyle said, his voice clear, steady.


    A ripple of unease ran through the crowd. Some villagers exchanged wary glances; others frowned outright.


    Their worry was not about Bruce¡¯s competence¡ªthey trusted him well enough¡ªbut rather about Kyle leaving with her.


    Kyle caught the shift in mood immediately and offered a small smile.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re concerned, but I¡¯m not leaving to entertain noble tempers. I plan to bring back more trained soldiers. We need them if we¡¯re to hold our ground here. The army is large, and we can use it to our benefit.¡±


    He added,


    Whispers started to rise among the villagers.


    They understood the implication.


    Kyle¡¯s trip was not a favor to Lady Rose¡ªit was a calculated move to poach soldiers from her father¡¯s forces and strengthen their own ranks.


    The realization sparked a complete change in atmosphere.


    Suddenly, Lady Rose wasn¡¯t an unwanted presence¡ªthey now saw her as a valuable key in their leader¡¯s larger plan.


    Smiles bloomed. Nods passed around like wildfire.


    A few even chuckled quietly, shooting amused looks toward the house where Lady Rose currently sulked in her temporary room.


    Later that evening, dinner passed without incident.


    The villagers were polite, almost overly so, and for the first time since her arrival, Lady Rose felt... welcomed. Still, it wasn¡¯t comforting.


    After the meal, Kyle approached her as she sat alone at the edge of the common hall, sipping warm water in silence.


    ¡°We leave at first light tomorrow. Just the two of us.¡±¡±


    He said.


    Lady Rose looked up, lips curling into a smug smile.


    ¡°About time you remembered who¡¯s worth your attention.¡±


    Kyle didn¡¯t rise to the bait. He gave a short nod and turned to leave.


    But something in the air made Rose pause.


    All around her, the villagers seemed oddly cheerful.


    Their eyes no longer burned with dislike or suspicion. Instead, they glowed with forced hospitality, the kind reserved for foreign dignitaries or unknowing pawns.


    Her smile faltered.


    When she retired for the night, she couldn¡¯t shake the strange sense of calm in the air. Her instincts, dulled though they were from exhaustion, whispered that something was off.


    Morning came with a golden sunrise and the scent of fresh bread wafting in from the kitchens.


    When Lady Rose emerged, dressed in crisp travel clothes, she was greeted not by cold shoulders and scornful glares¡ªbut by a crowd of smiling villagers lined up to see her and Kyle off.


    Someone even offered her a sweet pastry, warm and fragrant. Another offered to help with her bags. Children waved from rooftops.


    Lady Rose blinked. It was as if the chaos of yesterday¡ªthe yelling, the glares, the almost-lethal arrow¡ªhad never happened.


    She leaned toward Kyle as they stepped into the cart waiting for them at the gates.


    ¡°This is... odd. They¡¯re acting like I¡¯m their beloved guest. What game are you playing?¡±


    She said quietly.


    Kyle glanced at her from the corner of his eye and replied smoothly.


    ¡°They¡¯re just being polite.¡±


    ¡°Polite? They wanted to string me up yesterday. I don¡¯t trust this sudden affection. Something¡¯s going on.¡±


    Rose muttered, her gaze scanning the crowd that had gathered to send them off.


    Kyle shrugged.


    ¡°If something was going on, don¡¯t you think you¡¯d already be dead?¡±


    She frowned at his tone¡ªtoo casual, too dismissive.


    ¡°And yet I¡¯m still breathing. Which tells me that whatever they¡¯re planning, it¡¯s not finished yet.¡±


    She said.


    Kyle leaned back against the cart¡¯s wooden frame, unbothered.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ve simply come to appreciate the bigger picture.¡±


    Rose narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Or maybe they think they won¡¯t have to deal with me much longer.¡±


    Kyle chuckled but said nothing.


    As the cart pulled away and the village slowly vanished behind them, Lady Rose sat back, arms folded, eyes narrowed with suspicion.


    The kindness had come too quickly. Too easily.


    Whatever Kyle¡¯s intentions were, she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to believe that these people had suddenly fallen in love with her personality.


    Something was happening beneath the surface¡ªand she would figure it out.


    Because if there was one thing Lady Rose Adam hated more than mud on her dress, it was being used.


    ______


    The early morning breeze carried a crispness that hinted at a change in season as the cart carrying Kyle and Lady Rose rolled down the dirt road, leaving the village behind.


    The once-lively crowd that had seen them off faded into memory, and a cautious silence settled between the two passengers.


    The woods passed by in quiet rustle, broken only by the creak of the wheels and the steady clop of hooves.


    Lady Rose broke the silence first.


    ¡°I should warn you. My father doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    She said, arms crossed and chin held high.


    Kyle gave her a sidelong glance.


    ¡°That¡¯s hardly news.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a hard-headed man. He doesn¡¯t trust strangers, especially those who act too clever for their own good. And he definitely doesn¡¯t approve of people who rise too quickly without the right pedigree.¡±


    She continued, ignoring the comment.


    Kyle smirked faintly.


    ¡°Sounds like a wonderful man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious. If you want anything from him¡ªsupport, soldiers, even a place at his table¡ªyou¡¯ll have to let me handle it. I know how to speak to him.¡±


    Her tone sharpened.


    Kyle studied her for a moment, then gave a calm nod.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let you do the talking.¡±


    She seemed momentarily surprised by his easy compliance, but quickly masked it with her usual haughty expression.


    What she didn¡¯t realize was that Kyle had already formed a backup plan.


    If Baron Adam refused him, he would simply approach the soldiers directly. Not all men were loyal to their lords¡ªespecially if they saw better prospects elsewhere.


    By late afternoon, the estate finally came into view.


    The Baron¡¯s ancestral seat loomed ahead¡ªstone walls, iron gates, guards in livery, and a banner bearing the Adam crest fluttering in the wind.


    The carriage rolled up to the main gate, and the moment Lady Rose stepped out, the guards moved with haste.


    She whispered something to one of them, and within moments, they were allowed through without question.


    Kyle followed her silently, noting every guard¡¯s posture, every servant¡¯s hurried glance, every strategic vantage point around the estate.


    If things went poorly, he needed to know how to get in and out without risking his neck.


    They were escorted to the main building, and from there, straight to the upper halls.


    ¡°This is my father¡¯s office. Wait here. I¡¯ll speak to him first.¡±


    Rose said, pausing before the heavy oak doors.


    Without waiting for his response, she entered, closing the door behind her.


    Kyle waited quietly outside, arms crossed. The conversation inside was muffled but clearly tense¡ªRose¡¯s voice rose and fell, curt and quick.


    A few minutes later, the door opened and Rose stepped out, her expression tight but composed.


    ¡°He¡¯ll see you. Come in. Quickly.¡±


    She said, stepping aside.


    Kyle gave her a slow nod and walked past her into the lion¡¯s den, his mind already counting the number of soldiers he¡¯d seen so far¡ªand which ones might be open to better offers.

 Chapter 185: Ch 185: He Survived- Part 1

    Chapter 185: Ch 185: He Survived- Part 1


    Baron Adam¡¯s office was everything one might expect of a seasoned noble and military man¡ªspartan, efficient, and heavy with the scent of old leather and ink.


    The walls were lined with maps, weapon displays, and detailed reports stacked in neat piles across his broad desk.


    Behind that desk sat the man himself, tall and iron-faced, his posture rigid and his eyes sharp as a blade honed by decades of war.


    The moment Kyle and Lady Rose stepped in, the Baron¡¯s gaze fixed on the young man with a weight that could silence most men.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    He asked directly, no pretense, no warm greetings.


    Kyle opened his mouth to answer, but Lady Rose was quicker.


    ¡°Father! Kyle is here for the position of army commander, as we discussed. There¡¯s no need to worry¡ªhe is fully up to date with our plans and formations. I¡¯ve briefed him on everything.¡±


    She said, her voice confident and loud.


    The Baron¡¯s thick brows twitched upward, but Rose wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°He¡¯ll do a good job. I¡¯m sure of it. You don¡¯t need to second-guess this decision.¡±


    Her determination was clear, her support for Kyle surprisingly intense.


    Kyle glanced at her out of the corner of his eye. She was pushing too hard, almost as if trying to force her father to accept the decision before he could refuse it.


    The Baron leaned back, sighing heavily as he studied his daughter.


    Then, his gaze shifted to Kyle, measuring, weighing.


    ¡°Well then, what do you say to that, boy? What do you plan to do with my army?¡±


    He said, voice slow and gravelly.


    Kyle met his gaze without flinching.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lead it, if you allow it.¡±


    Simple. Calm. Direct.


    And to Baron Adam, suspicious.


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to take command of soldiers loyal to a man who insulted you, ignored your existence, and openly opposed your engagement to his daughter in the past?¡±


    There was no bite in the Baron¡¯s tone¡ªjust a cold curiosity.


    Before Kyle could answer, Baron Adam raised a hand.


    ¡°Rose. Leave us.¡±


    ¡°What? No¡ªwhy? That¡¯s not fair¡ª¡±


    ¡°Out.¡±


    His tone left no room for argument.


    With a frustrated huff and a sharp glare thrown Kyle¡¯s way, Lady Rose turned and left the office, the door clicking shut behind her.


    Baron Adam stood and walked around his desk, standing face to face with Kyle now. He was nearly a head taller, and there was no warmth in the space between them.


    ¡°Now, tell me what you¡¯re planning. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    He said, arms folded.


    Kyle didn¡¯t blink.


    ¡°I¡¯m not planning anything.¡±


    The Baron scoffed.


    ¡°You expect me to believe that? You stroll into my home, take a command that my daughter insisted on giving you, and pretend it¡¯s just for ¡®experience¡¯? Boy, you¡¯re not half as subtle as you think.¡±


    Kyle smiled faintly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m subtle. But I am practical. I need experience before I lead my father¡¯s men into real battle. Your army has a working structure, a steady supply line, and the mission we¡¯re going on isn¡¯t suicidal. It¡¯s a good place to train and learn. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. But at least you have the guts to lie to my face and keep a straight spine while doing it.¡±


    The Baron muttered.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes remained steady.


    ¡°If I fail, you can take the command back. Simple as that.¡±


    Baron Adam laughed, not kindly, but genuinely.


    ¡°You really think I¡¯d give a green boy one chance with my men just because he knows how to act calm?¡±


    ¡°No. I think you¡¯ll give me one chance because you find me amusing¡ªand because deep down, you know that your daughter already made the decision for you.¡±


    Kyle said.


    Baron Adam¡¯s laughter grew louder.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. You think I let a little girl dictate the future of my army?¡±


    ¡°I think you know when it¡¯s easier to go with the tide. At least for now.¡±


    Kyle replied coolly.


    The Baron stared at him for a long, heavy moment. Finally, he turned back toward his desk, grabbing a stamped document from one of the drawers.


    ¡°Fine. You get one chance, Armstrong. One.¡±


    He tossed the document toward Kyle, who caught it without looking down.


    ¡°Commander, for this expedition only. Prove yourself, and we¡¯ll talk about anything more long-term. Fail me, and I¡¯ll make sure no one even remembers your name in a month.¡±


    Kyle bowed slightly, unbothered.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Baron Adam gave a half-smile, more like a baring of teeth.


    ¡°Welcome to my army, boy. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Baron Adam narrowed his eyes as he returned to his seat behind the large desk.


    He gestured briefly toward the butler waiting near the door, but his focus remained on Kyle.


    ¡°You might have joined my army, boy, but don¡¯t expect any special treatment from me. Not now, not ever.¡±


    He said, voice rough with authority,


    Kyle stood tall.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it. I¡¯ll take whatever situation is thrown at me and won¡¯t complain.¡±


    He replied calmly.


    The Baron gave a small snort of amusement, but there was no warmth behind it.


    ¡°Good. Because you¡¯re going to be thrown into the thick of it soon enough. I don¡¯t care whose son you are or who you¡¯re engaged to. You¡¯re just another sword in the ranks now.¡±


    Turning his gaze toward the butler, he added.


    ¡°Show him to the army quarters. Help him settle in. But don¡¯t you dare give him any noble treatment. He earns his place like the rest.¡±


    The butler blinked in surprise, clearly caught off guard by the order.


    His eyes flicked briefly to Kyle¡ªno doubt recognizing him not only as a noble but as the future fiance? of the Grand Duchess.


    Still, he quickly bowed his head.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    Kyle gave a respectful nod before following the butler out of the office.


    The corridors were long and cold, the walls of the estate plain and unadorned in this wing, unlike the more ornate central halls.


    The further they walked, the clearer it became that Kyle wasn¡¯t being taken anywhere luxurious.


    ¡°I must apologize, Lord Armstrong. The quarters reserved for army personnel aren¡¯t exactly... refined. If I had known earlier, I would¡¯ve arranged something better.¡±


    The butler said, casting a glance back.


    ¡°No need. This is perfect.¡±


    Kyle said.


    The butler gave him a puzzled look but said nothing more.


    Eventually, they reached a small stone barracks at the edge of the estate grounds.


    The building was clean, but it bore the clear signs of heavy use¡ªscuffed walls, creaking wooden floors, and the lingering scent of oil and sweat.


    Inside, the rooms were cramped, shared by multiple officers, and furnished with nothing but bunks, footlockers, and a small desk.


    ¡°This will be your space. If you require anything, I¡¯ll be nearby, though I am under strict orders...¡±


    The butler said apologetically.


    Kyle stepped inside, setting his small pack down beside the bed.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make do.¡±


    The butler hesitated for a moment longer, then bowed.


    ¡°Very well, my Lord.¡±


    As the door shut behind him, Kyle looked around the room. It was simple. Cold. Unwelcoming.


    He smiled faintly.


    ¡®Just the way I like it. Now, to make use of it.¡¯

 Chapter 186 186: Ch 186: He Survived- Part 2

    The quarters Kyle had been given were tucked into the far edge of the barracks¡ªbarren, cramped, and painfully close to where the soldiers slept and trained.


    The stone walls were cold and the window small, letting in little light.


    There was no ornamentation, no desk, not even a proper closet¡ªjust a cot, a water basin, and a wooden chest for storage. The air smelled faintly of oil and damp leather.


    The butler who had escorted Kyle stood awkwardly at the door, clearly distressed.


    He glanced around the room, visibly bothered by the complete lack of refinement.


    "I must apologize again, Lord Armstrong. These quarters... they are meant for ordinary officers. This is an oversight. I will inform the Baron at once. If word of this arrangement gets out, and your house takes offense..."


    He said, lowering his voice.


    Kyle, who was already placing his travel cloak into the chest, looked over his shoulder with a relaxed smile.


    "There''s no need to bother him. I''ll manage just fine."


    The butler blinked.


    "But, my Lord¡ª"


    "I won''t be filing any complaints. Now, if you''ll excuse me."


    Kyle added.


    The butler hesitated, then bowed stiffly and left. Still, as he returned toward the main estate, his mind spun with worries.


    If the son of Duke Armstrong truly took offense, it could mean serious political damage.


    ''I must speak to the master.''


    He thought grimly.


    Meanwhile, Kyle, now alone in the small space, rolled his shoulders and chuckled.


    He changed into a simple tunic and trousers¡ªcommoner wear without any insignia or hints of nobility¡ªbefore stepping out into the training grounds.


    It didn''t take long to find the soldiers.


    A large group was going through morning drills in neat rows, sweat glistening on their skin, commands being barked sharply by a broad-shouldered man with a thick beard and an authoritative voice.


    Kyle approached casually, but before he could get far, the instructor spotted him.


    "You there! Late again? Didn''t anyone teach you punctuality?"


    The man barked.


    Kyle paused, then looked behind him before realizing the man was talking to him.


    "You''ll make up for it with double rounds! Get in line."


    The instructor snapped.


    Kyle simply nodded and joined the rows of soldiers without complaint.


    He took the drills seriously, mimicking the movements and techniques exactly as they were shown.


    His motions were fluid, precise¡ªtoo polished for a rookie, but not enough to stand out too early.


    Still, a few soldiers near him gave him curious looks, whispering as they took note of his seamless footwork and solid stances.


    After the warm-ups and formation drills, the instructor clapped his hands. "Sparring partners! Pair up!"


    The soldiers quickly matched with one another, until only Kyle remained unpaired.


    "Tch. No partner for you, huh?"


    The instructor muttered, scratching his beard.


    "I don''t mind waiting."


    Kyle offered, but the man waved him over.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I''ll spar with you myself. Let''s see if you''re even worth training."


    The soldiers circled around, curious now. It wasn''t often that Instructor Darnel took to the ring himself, and even less so for a new face.


    Whispers spread as Kyle stepped onto the dirt floor.


    "Who is he?"


    "New recruit?"


    "He doesn''t move like a rookie..."


    Kyle took his stance quietly, hands relaxed and feet grounded.


    Instructor Darnel rushed in with a testing jab, expecting a clumsy block.


    But Kyle''s hand moved like water¡ªparrying the jab, slipping to the side, and landing a soft tap on the man''s side before stepping back.


    It was clean. Controlled. Almost effortless.


    The crowd stilled.


    Darnel frowned, now moving more seriously. He launched a flurry of attacks¡ªhigh feints, low sweeps, a heavy strike aimed at the shoulder.


    Kyle danced through it, his movements light but efficient. Then, with a single pivot, he caught Darnel off balance and sent the man to the ground with a clean shoulder throw.


    Silence.


    Darnel lay flat for a moment, then sat up and glared at Kyle.


    "You¡ª! You''re not some green rookie!"


    Kyle smiled politely.


    "I never said I was."


    "Then who are you?"


    The man demanded, rubbing his back.


    Before Kyle could answer, someone from the watching crowd muttered.


    "I think that''s the noble lady''s escort... the one who came with Lady Rose."


    Darnel''s frown deepened.


    "You''re the commander we were promised, aren''t you?"


    Kyle simply shrugged.


    "Seems I''ve been found out."


    The soldiers exchanged looks¡ªsome surprised, some amused, a few clearly impressed.


    "Well, next time, try not to sneak into training like some stray mutt. You''ve got good form, I''ll give you that."


    Darnel muttered, climbing to his feet and brushing himself off.


    Kyle chuckled


    "Consider it a warm-up."


    Murmurs spread like wildfire through the training ground.


    "That''s a noble?"


    "A commander?"


    "Why would someone like that be drilling with us?"


    Unease crept into the ranks. The realization that they had unknowingly sparred and trained alongside a high-ranking noble made many shift uncomfortably.


    They worried if they had been too casual, or worse, disrespectful.


    Some whispered that he was testing them. Others thought this might be a trap.


    Kyle, sensing the growing unrest, raised his hand to address the gathering soldiers.


    His tone remained calm and collected, but it carried just enough weight to quiet the whispers.


    "I see I''ve caused a bit of confusion. Let me clear things up."


    He said, stepping forward.


    He swept his gaze across the gathered men¡ªmany still holding wooden training swords, their brows furrowed in uncertainty.


    "I didn''t join you today to mock you or to test your loyalty. I joined to understand your strengths and weaknesses. To see the kind of people I''ll be fighting beside. I needed to know how best to utilize your talents... and how best to keep you alive."


    The words hung in the air.


    "You''ll find I don''t sit in the back and bark orders. I lead from the front. And to do that, I have to know each of you has my back, just as I''ll have yours."


    A few soldiers blinked, glancing at each other.


    Kyle continued.


    "If I''m going to command you into battle, then I need to know what you can do¡ªnot from reports or numbers, but from standing beside you."


    Some still looked unsure, but the tension was beginning to ease.


    "I can''t promise that no one will die. This is war. But what I can promise is that while I am here, I will do everything in my power to minimize the cost. I''ll treat every life as if it matters¡ªbecause it does."


    The soldiers were quiet for a moment, processing the speech.


    It was strange, almost surreal, to hear such words from a noble.


    Most commanders they''d seen barked orders from afar, treating soldiers like disposable tools. Kyle''s approach was... alien.


    "To be honest, I''ve never heard of a commander going undercover to spar with grunts"


    One soldier finally muttered, scratching the back of his head.


    There were a few chuckles, though still laced with awkwardness.


    "Seems like lip service. But I''d rather have a commander who says that than one who doesn''t say anything at all."


    Another added warily.


    A few heads nodded in agreement.


    While suspicion still lingered, Kyle''s words had cracked the initial tension.


    The soldiers weren''t fully convinced, but something about his presence and sincerity made them want to believe. And in war, sometimes a sliver of belief was all it took.

 Chapter 187: Ch 187: He Survived- Part 3

    Chapter 187: Ch 187: He Survived- Part 3


    The day after Kyle¡¯s training surprise, the barracks buzzed with stories of what had happened.


    Soldiers who had watched him spar, or trained beside him unaware of his identity, now recounted the event to others with wide eyes and awe in their tone.


    A noble¡ªa real noble¡ªhad fought beside them in the dirt, taken hits, and spoken about protecting their lives. It was unheard of.


    ¡°He really said he¡¯d do everything to keep us alive.¡±


    ¡°No noble¡¯s ever said that before.¡±


    ¡°I saw him spar with Varn. Knocked him flat in three moves.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long before Kyle Armstrong became a name spoken with respect, even admiration, among the ranks.


    His unexpected humility, his strength, and his sincerity had won over many in a single day.


    The ripple of support became a wave, and soon, soldiers who had once followed orders with dull indifference were beginning to ask, what else does the new commander have planned?


    Kyle noticed. And he capitalized on it.


    By sunrise the next day, he posted new notices on the training board¡ªmock drills, strategic exercises, defense techniques designed to keep men alive in the chaos of war.


    These weren¡¯t just brute-force trainings. Kyle focused on mobility, teamwork, stamina conservation¡ªlessons clearly meant to protect lives, not just end them.


    The moment the new regimens began, men eagerly signed up.


    Kyle¡¯s name was whispered with pride. His drills, intense and clever, made even veteran warriors feel like they were learning something new.


    Watching this unfold, Kyle was calm but focused. He didn¡¯t need to preach loyalty. His actions were enough.


    ¡®Give them the power to survive, and they¡¯ll follow me of their own will.¡¯


    He thought.


    But where the soldiers were energized, not everyone was pleased.


    Within Baron Adam¡¯s estate, the noble-born commanders of the Adam family looked on with sour expressions.


    Kyle Armstrong was becoming a problem. His presence, his words, his method¡ªit all shook the foundation they had carefully constructed.


    ¡°He¡¯s undermining our authority.¡±


    ¡°These men are questioning our methods now.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a child playing at war,¡± one sneered, though his eyes betrayed uncertainty.


    Yet, they could do nothing openly.


    Baron Adam himself had named Kyle a commander. Any direct opposition would be seen as insubordination.


    So they turned to quieter solutions.


    That evening, Kyle received an invitation.


    A simple one¡ªcordial, respectful. A few of the older commanders invited him to a private dinner at the officer¡¯s mess. A gesture of welcome, they said.


    Kyle smiled when he saw the note. He wasn¡¯t surprised.


    He accepted.


    When he entered the room, the atmosphere was too polished. Too still. Smiles too sharp, voices too smooth.


    The food was served quickly¡ªlavish dishes, finely prepared. Kyle sat, appearing at ease, and engaged in conversation as he picked up his chopsticks.


    He paused before eating.


    The scent was faint but present. He recognized it¡ªa specific kind of root extract, near tasteless when cooked right, but poisonous in the wrong amounts.


    Kyle didn¡¯t let his face change. Instead, he smiled faintly and placed his chopsticks down.


    ¡°How thoughtful. But I must admit, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    He said lightly,


    The commanders blinked, confused for a moment, then wary. One chuckled.


    ¡°Nervous, Commander Armstrong? Not used to noble company anymore?¡±


    Kyle tilted his head, his smile never reaching his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, I¡¯ve developed certain instincts over the years.¡±


    No one spoke. The tension settled like a blade.


    ¡°I hope none of you would be foolish enough to think that poison would solve anything. After all, I¡¯m not here because I¡¯m unprepared.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s voice was soft, almost amused.


    One of the commanders leaned forward.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a lot of noise in a short time, Lord Armstrong. Some of us think you should slow down.¡±


    Kyle met his gaze evenly.


    ¡°And some of us think this army should evolve, so fewer soldiers die for nothing.¡±


    The silence that followed was thick with barely masked hostility.


    Kyle stood calmly.


    ¡°If anyone here is feeling... threatened by the soldiers¡¯ support of me, then maybe it¡¯s time to ask why they never gave it to you.¡±


    With that, he left the table.


    Outside the officer¡¯s mess, Kyle exhaled slowly. He hadn¡¯t eaten a bite, but he felt full.


    He¡¯d expected resistance.


    ¡®Now, let¡¯s see which of them makes the next move... and which of them ends up following me instead.¡¯


    He though.


    The next evening, the nobles tried again.


    Having failed to poison Kyle during their shared dinner without exposing themselves, they decided to shift tactics.


    This time, they would not be seen. No warm smiles, no veiled threats¡ªjust silence.


    The poisoned food would be sent directly to Kyle¡¯s quarters, disguised as a simple, routine meal.


    It would be served by a regular kitchen hand, and even if something went wrong, no one could trace it back to them.


    It was the safest path forward.


    After all, a commander falling ill from his own supper? Unfortunate, but not suspicious.


    But Kyle wasn¡¯t naive.


    He noticed the difference immediately.


    The aroma was slightly off. The meat glistened a little too much, and the gravy had a faint, acidic undertone.


    He recognized the same kind of slow-acting poison¡ªa blend meant to weaken the nerves first, then shut down the heart.


    Kyle looked at the tray, then calmly sat down.


    With a flicker of mana in his palm, he ran a silent enchantment through the plate, a technique meant to isolate foreign substances. The dish lit up in thin, red threads. Definitely poisoned.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Kyle lifted his spoon and began eating.


    Each bite, he neutralized internally, weaving controlled threads of mana through his bloodstream.


    His body hummed quietly, like a well-oiled machine.


    It was a risky move¡ªdemanding perfect control¡ªbut he had done this before. It would send a message far clearer than confrontation ever could.


    ¡®You cannot touch me.¡¯


    The next morning, the sun rose over Baron Adam¡¯s estate, casting long golden shadows through the training yard.


    Soldiers assembled. Officers emerged from their rooms. And from the corner of their eyes, several noble-born commanders looked toward Kyle¡¯s quarters.


    They waited.


    If their poison had worked, Kyle should be groggy at best, or vomiting. Perhaps unconscious. Ideally dead.


    The door opened.


    Kyle stepped out.


    He looked as sharp as ever. His stride was steady, face composed, posture upright.


    His eyes scanned the yard with purpose before he moved toward the morning drills without hesitation.


    No limp. No pallor. No sign of distress.


    The lords froze, eyes wide with disbelief.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine?¡±


    One muttered under his breath.


    Another looked pale.


    ¡°He ate that food. I saw the tray returned empty.¡±


    ¡°How...?¡±


    Across the yard, Kyle turned his head slightly¡ªjust enough to glance at them.


    He smiled.


    It wasn¡¯t warm.


    The nobles said nothing, but tension crackled in the air. They had tried twice. Failed twice.


    And Kyle Armstrong, the outsider noble they sought to humiliate or kill, was still walking among them. Worse¡ªhe looked unbothered.


    For the commanders who had grown too comfortable in their positions, Kyle¡¯s presence was a threat. He was not just strong. He was calculating, calm, and now... untouchable.


    The poison hadn¡¯t broken him.


    It had only confirmed what they feared:


    Kyle Armstrong was not someone they could control.

 Chapter 188: Ch 188: The Tactic- Part 1

    Chapter 188: Ch 188: The Tactic- Part 1


    By the end of the third day, Kyle was still walking, talking, and commanding like nothing had happened.


    His steady composure and complete lack of symptoms unnerved the ones who had been watching him closely.


    The nobles who¡¯d orchestrated the attempt on his life were no longer just anxious¡ªthey were unraveling. They had been so certain.


    The dose had been precise, the delivery method perfect. But Kyle Armstrong still lived.


    And worse, he looked healthier than ever.


    The paranoia began to seep in.


    Whispers were exchanged in corridors, behind closed doors, around fire-lit halls.


    Something didn¡¯t add up.


    Their latest theory? The kitchen servant had betrayed them. She must have switched the tray before reaching Kyle.


    It was the only explanation that made sense¡ªbecause no one, no one, could survive that level of concentrated poison.


    So they decided to confirm it.


    The servant¡ªa young woman barely into her twenties¡ªreturned from Kyle¡¯s quarters with the empty dish.


    Her hands trembled slightly, though from exhaustion or nerves, it wasn¡¯t clear. Before she could return to the kitchens, she was cornered by three well-dressed nobles.


    ¡°What...?¡±


    She stammered, taking a step back.


    ¡°Eat! If you served him the same food, you have nothing to worry about, right?¡±


    One of them said, pressing a leftover portion of the meal into her hands.


    Her eyes widened.


    ¡°My lords, please, I¡ªI¡¯m only doing my job¡ª¡±


    The second noble, face hard and cold, shoved her toward a wall.


    ¡°Eat it.¡±


    Her protests meant nothing.


    Surrounded and overpowered, the girl swallowed¡ªhalf out of fear, half out of hope that maybe Kyle had, indeed, been given different food.


    She collapsed seconds later.


    No screams. No convulsions. Just stillness.


    One breath... then none.


    The room went quiet. The nobles stared at her body, horror creeping across their faces.


    ¡°She was telling the truth.¡±


    One of them muttered.


    Another noble paled.


    ¡°Then how the hell did he survive?¡±


    By the next morning, the entire barracks knew what had happened.


    And with it came rumors¡ªspreading like wildfire through soldier and servant alike.


    They whispered that Kyle Armstrong had been poisoned, not once, but twice.


    They spoke of how he ate every bite, smiled the next day, and still walked the yard as if death hadn¡¯t even brushed his shoulder. And now, a servant girl was dead. But not him.


    So they reached the only conclusion they could:¡¯


    ¡®The gods must be watching over him.


    The idea took root fast¡ªKyle, favored by the heavens. Sent as a protector, immune to mortal harm.


    Soldiers who once saw him as just another noble now looked at him with reverent awe. Even the kitchen staff began placing charms of luck and protection near his door.


    Kyle, hearing the rumors, leaned back in his chair and scoffed.


    ¡°God¡¯s favor? Those divine fools must be rolling in their seats if they hear what these people are talking about.¡±


    He muttered, amused.


    He took a long sip from the tea in his hands, enjoying the moment of calm.


    ¡°Besides, if any gods are listening, they¡¯ll be a lot more trouble than help. Watch¡ªthey¡¯ll want a favor back someday.¡±


    He shook his head and smiled to himself.


    He didn¡¯t mind the rumors if they worked in his favor. Fear and faith had always been better tools than brute force.


    Just then, a knock sounded at his door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Kyle called out lazily.


    It was Darnel¡ªstern-faced, grizzled, and loyal to a fault.


    The instructor had been watching Kyle from the beginning, suspicious at first, but now solidly in his camp after seeing the way Kyle carried himself and led the men.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    Darnel said.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°The scouts returned. The enemy¡¯s moving fast. We leave within the hour.¡±


    Kyle stood, placing the tea down and rolling his shoulders with practiced ease.


    ¡°Good. The faster we get this over with, the faster I can start working on bringing more of them to my side.¡±


    He said.


    He stepped out of the room with Darnel behind him, heading toward the yard where his men were already preparing.


    The soldiers looked at him differently now¡ªrespect mixed with something deeper.


    Belief.


    As if they were following not just a commander, but a man who could walk through fire and return smiling.


    The sun had barely risen when Kyle¡¯s soldiers began gathering in the training grounds, just as he had ordered.


    The morning air was thick with tension¡ªuneasy shuffling, anxious glances, the clinking of armor not yet molded by battle.


    These were young men, most barely into adulthood, with hands that trembled at the thought of drawing blood.


    It was clear from the restless energy in the air that they understood the truth: they were being sent into a battle meant to crush them.


    A test. A set-up.


    Kyle stood before them, calm and collected, the only still figure amidst a sea of nerves.


    His gaze swept over their faces¡ªboys trying to look like men, some clutching their weapons too tightly, others shifting from foot to foot like they¡¯d rather be anywhere else.


    He understood them. He¡¯d seen this look before.


    ¡°Eyes up.¡±


    Kyle called out, his voice sharp and sure. The chatter and movement stopped. Dozens of pairs of eyes turned toward him.


    ¡°You¡¯re all wondering why you¡¯re the ones being sent out. You¡¯re wondering if you¡¯re being set up to fail.¡±


    Kyle began, his voice carrying easily across the ground.


    He paused for effect, letting the weight of his words sink in.


    ¡°Well, you are. That much is true.¡±


    There was a ripple of unease, a few audible gasps.


    ¡°But what they didn¡¯t count on was that you¡¯ve trained smart, not just hard. You¡¯ve listened. You¡¯ve adjusted. You¡¯ve drilled. And you¡¯ve prepared.¡±


    Kyle continued.


    He stepped forward, raising a gloved hand.


    ¡°They gave us broken weapons and rusty armor, but we learned how to fight together. They gave us bad intel, but we made our own plans. They gave us despair¡ª¡±


    Kyle¡¯s voice hardened as he continued.


    ¡°¡ªand we turned it into resolve.¡±


    A few soldiers straightened up. A few more nodded.


    ¡°This is not the war that will end you. This is the fight where you show them you can survive.¡±


    The shift in energy was visible. Shoulders squared. Eyes focused. Breathing steadied.


    ¡°Now move out! Get into the positions I outlined last night. Formation four¡ªtake the eastern slope. Formation three¡ªcircle around the low ridge. Formation one with me. We hold the center!¡±


    Kyle ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±


    Their voices rose in unison, steadier than before.


    The anxiety hadn¡¯t vanished, but it had been tempered. Sharpened. Transformed into something usable.


    They moved as he had trained them to¡ªfast, quiet, efficient.


    As the dust rose from their marching feet, Kyle stayed at the center, eyes scanning the horizon.


    Whatever trap Baron Adam and the others had laid, he would spring it on his own terms¡ªand he would make sure every soldier returned with the will to fight another day.


    With everyone in place, it was only a matter of time before the enemies would be crushed to dust.


    ¡®I need to keep calm and not get cocky. It is a bad habit. I need to make sure these people survive. After all, they are my investment this time. I cannot afford to lose them.¡¯

 Chapter 189: Ch 189: The Tactic- Part 2

    Chapter 189: Ch 189: The Tactic- Part 2


    High above the valley, Queen circled in elegant loops, its sharp eyes trained on the enemy forces moving below. Kyle stood on the ridge, watching through the hawk¡¯s vision.


    The enemy had taken the bait, marching right through the narrow valley Kyle had predicted. Their formation was tight¡ªconfident, even¡ªbut that confidence would soon crack.


    Kyle raised one arm, the signal clear and swift.


    Within seconds, the cliffs on either side of the valley came alive.


    Massive boulders, carefully loosened and prepared in advance, thundered down in waves.


    The sound was deafening¡ªstone crashing against stone, men shouting in panic, screams drowned beneath the roar of collapsing earth.


    The enemy lines scattered.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Kyle commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos like steel.


    From hidden flanks, Kyle¡¯s three groups surged forward in practiced unison.


    One force cut through the left of the valley, another came down the ridge, and the third¡ªKyle¡¯s own¡ªrushed into the heart of the enemy.


    Their movements were sharp, clean, and precise, just as Kyle had trained them.


    The confusion within the enemy ranks gave his soldiers the upper hand. Cries of retreat began to echo, but Kyle gave no room for escape.


    ¡°Push forward! Leave no threat behind!¡±


    He ordered.


    The battle didn¡¯t last long¡ªnot with how well they had executed the trap.


    His soldiers moved with discipline and strategy, overwhelming their scattered opponents in waves. Within the hour, the enemy forces lay broken and defeated across the blood-stained valley.


    Kyle stood over the enemy commander, who had been captured during the collapse.


    A hulking man with sharp features and blood down his chin, the commander glared at Kyle with a mix of hatred and disbelief.


    Kyle¡¯s soldiers began cheering behind him. Weapons raised, fists pumping the air. It was a victory. A resounding one.


    But Kyle turned, eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The cheers halted, heads turning in surprise.


    ¡°We don¡¯t celebrate until we¡¯re back in camp and no blades are pointed at our backs. This is a battlefield. Anything can happen.¡±


    Kyle said, voice firm.


    His soldiers straightened at the reminder, but they didn¡¯t look any less proud.


    Behind him, the captured commander began to laugh¡ªa dry, rasping sound.


    ¡°You think this means anything? I¡¯ll never surrender to the likes of you.¡±


    He spat.


    Kyle didn¡¯t flinch. The commander reached into his tunic in a flash, revealing a hidden rune.


    Before the commander could activate it, Kyle¡¯s mana surged.


    A burst of invisible pressure locked the man in place, freezing his movements entirely. The rune fizzled out in his hand, the magic nullified.


    The commander¡¯s eyes went wide.


    ¡°How¡ª?¡±


    ¡°No tricks. I don¡¯t allow them.¡±


    Kyle said coldly.


    He ordered the man bound and gagged before looking back to his troops.


    ¡°We move.¡±


    By late afternoon, they were marching back into the camp.


    The soldiers were tired but whole, wounded only lightly. And they carried a captured enemy commander as a trophy.


    As they passed through the gates, others from Baron Adam¡¯s camp stood still¡ªstaring. Disbelief covered their faces. No one had expected Kyle¡¯s green soldiers to survive, let alone win so cleanly.


    Kyle saw it. The doubt, the awe, the growing shift in loyalty.


    He turned to his troops, walking backwards so they could all see him.


    ¡°Savor this. You¡¯ve earned it.¡±


    He told them.


    A few raised brows in confusion.


    ¡°This feeling¡ªthis high. Remember it. Chase it. Not the glory¡ªnever the glory. But the victory earned by discipline, planning, and trust in your comrades. That¡¯s what we fight for.¡±


    Kyle said, gesturing around.


    Cheers rose then¡ªnot wild or arrogant, but proud and sure.


    As Kyle walked beside the bound commander, Queen returned from the sky and landed on his arm with a soft rustle of feathers. The hawk stared at the enemy men in silence.


    ¡°You were all watching once. Now they are too.¡±


    Kyle murmured to his beast.


    And in the quiet that followed, Kyle knew: his true war for loyalty had just begun.


    ______


    Kyle stood before his gathered soldiers, Queen perched silently on his shoulder.


    The tired, bloodied troops looked up at him, some still catching their breath, others eyeing the camp with disbelief that they¡¯d actually made it back alive.


    ¡°We¡¯re in camp. This is a safe place. Now you may celebrate.¡±


    Kyle said, voice calm but loud enough to carry.


    A heartbeat of silence followed¡ªand then, cheers erupted.


    Laughter broke out among the ranks.


    Some clapped each other on the backs, others dropped to the ground with relieved sighs. The tension of the battlefield melted into the familiar warmth of camaraderie.


    Kyle offered a small nod before turning and walking toward the command building, two of his men dragging the bound enemy commander behind him.


    Baron Adam stood at the entrance, arms crossed. His eyes widened at the sight of the captured man, but he quickly composed himself.


    ¡°You brought him alive?¡±


    Kyle gave a nod.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    The Baron stepped forward, studying the prisoner with a frown.


    ¡°Impressive. Put him down.¡±


    He said with a wave.


    The enemy commander was shoved to his knees, his expression twisted between contempt and resignation.


    ¡°Now, explain what happened.¡±


    Baron Adam said, his voice firm.


    ¡°We executed a planned ambush. We lured the enemy into the valley, triggered a rockslide to disrupt their formation, and struck from three flanks.¡±


    Kyle replied simply.


    The Baron¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a strategy I recognize.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s new.¡±


    Kyle said mildly.


    Baron Adam leaned forward.


    ¡°Will you share it?¡±


    Kyle tilted his head with a polite smile.


    ¡°You can try to figure it out on your own.¡±


    The room stiffened. The Baron¡¯s expression tightened just slightly.


    For a moment, neither spoke¡ªjust measured each other, weighing words and motives.


    Then the tension cracked as the enemy commander let out a ragged, defeated laugh.


    ¡°Still arguing about tactics, huh? What now, Baron? Going to parade me through your little city?¡±


    He rasped.


    Baron Adam stepped closer.


    ¡°You¡¯ll face judgment for invading my lands. I¡¯ll see this conflict ended within my borders.¡±


    The commander smirked despite the bruises on his face.


    ¡°A pawn like you? You think you have the power to end anything? This was never your game to play.¡±


    Baron Adam¡¯s jaw clenched, but he said nothing. Instead, he looked to Kyle.


    Kyle gave the man a nod and signaled for his soldiers to secure the prisoner outside.


    ¡°Commander Kyle, you¡¯ve done what was asked. I won¡¯t deny you¡¯ve shaken the very foundation of my army.¡±


    The Baron said, his tone almost respectful now.


    Kyle offered a small bow.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°My contract was to lead your army in this battle. That task is done. I¡¯ll be departing tomorrow morning.¡±


    Kyle replied.


    The Baron nodded slowly, eyes still studying Kyle.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    As Kyle turned and walked out, Queen let out a low, satisfied cry. He didn¡¯t look back. There was nothing left to prove here.


    However, Kyle had a feeling that the Baron had allowed him to head back too easily. It was clear that the Baron had a plan of his own.


    ¡®Tsk. This man is much more cunning compared to his daughter. I need to be careful or I might get swallowed by him.¡¯

 Chapter 190: Ch 190: Revolt- Part 1

    Chapter 190: Ch 190: Revolt- Part 1


    The moon cast a pale light through the cracks in the shutters of Kyle¡¯s quarters, bathing the sparse room in a cold glow.


    He lay on his cot, Queen perched silently near the window, its sharp eyes reflecting the moonlight. The silence was comforting, but something within Kyle stirred.


    His eyes snapped open.


    He didn¡¯t know what had roused him¡ªno sound, no visible threat.


    Just instinct, the same gut feeling that had saved him on the battlefield more times than he could count. He quietly slid off the bed and strapped his short blade at his hip.


    ¡°Stay.¡±


    He murmured to Queen.


    The hawk tilted its head but remained obediently still as Kyle stepped out.


    The camp was quiet, save for the occasional murmur of patrolling soldiers and the distant clink of armor.


    His feet moved before his mind made the decision, leading him through the winding paths of the camp like a bloodhound on scent.


    Step by step, he was pulled toward the far end¡ªtoward the underground prison that held the captured enemy commander.


    The moment he reached the outer walls, he placed a hand against the stone and closed his eyes, sensing.


    His mana flowed through the wall like a pulse of water through a pipe, and almost instantly, he felt it¡ªdisturbance. A tremor in the natural energy of the place, a tear in the balance.


    His eyes snapped open.


    Without a second thought, he darted around the corner and toward the source of the spill.


    Just as he reached the corridor leading to the lower cells, a sudden surge of movement caught his eye¡ªa cloaked figure darting toward the exit, swift and silent.


    Kyle acted on reflex.


    He moved like a shadow, slamming into the figure and taking them both down.


    The man hit the floor with a heavy thud, and Kyle pinned him with a knee to the chest, grabbing one wrist and twisting it behind his back.


    A familiar face glared up at him in fury¡ªit was the enemy commander.


    ¡°You again.¡±


    Kyle muttered, narrowing his eyes.


    Footsteps echoed in the stone corridor behind him, and within moments, several guards rounded the corner.


    They drew their swords the instant they saw the two men on the ground.


    ¡°Unhand him! Step away, or we¡¯ll consider this treason.¡±


    One of the guards barked.


    Kyle didn¡¯t flinch. He slammed his fist into the commander¡¯s temple, rendering the man unconscious in one clean blow.


    Only then did he rise, hands up in mock surrender, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°I assume there¡¯s been a security breach. Would you like help securing it?¡±


    He said calmly.


    ¡°Save it! You were found restraining a prisoner mid-escape. The only conclusion we can draw is that you were aiding him.¡±


    Snapped another guard, pointing a blade toward Kyle.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You saw me knock him out, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The guards glanced at one another, uncertain¡ªbut the fear of accountability made them double down.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. Until we clear this up, you¡¯ll come with us. Don¡¯t resist. Your position is irrelevant now.¡±


    Kyle exhaled through his nose. So this was the angle they were playing now.


    He glanced down at the unconscious commander. Someone had helped him escape.


    This wasn¡¯t the act of a lone prisoner. It was a coordinated effort¡ªand now, conveniently, Kyle was the scapegoat.


    As two guards stepped forward to grab him, Kyle didn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s not keep your dungeon waiting.¡±


    He said coolly, allowing himself to be bound.


    But inside, his mind was already racing.


    Who had helped the commander? How far did the conspiracy stretch? And more importantly¡ªhow much did Baron Adam know?


    As the guards led him deeper into the prison halls, Queen circled silently above the camp in the moonlight. Watching. Waiting.


    The news spread like wildfire.


    Within minutes of Kyle¡¯s arrest, whispers morphed into outraged cries across the camp.


    ¡®Lord Kyle Armstrong, the commander who led them to victory, imprisoned like a criminal?¡¯


    To the nobles who orchestrated the setup, it was a triumph.


    They laughed behind closed doors, celebrating what they believed was the fall of the young upstart who had stolen their soldiers¡¯ loyalty.


    But their joy was short-lived.


    By midday, unrest simmered throughout the camp.


    The soldiers¡ªmany of them young, unseasoned, yet deeply moved by Kyle¡¯s guidance¡ªwere livid.


    They had seen with their own eyes how he led them, fought beside them, taught them how to survive. And now, he was being punished for doing what was right?


    ¡°They threw him in a cell for stopping an escape?!¡±


    One soldier cried.


    ¡°He caught the bastard! He¡¯s the reason we even won the last battle!¡±


    Another shouted.


    By evening, the unrest had erupted into full-blown protest.


    Dozens of soldiers gathered near the command quarters, demanding Kyle¡¯s release. They refused training drills. Some tossed their weapons down.


    A few even ripped off their insignia. Their message was clear: If Kyle wasn¡¯t let go, they would walk.


    The nobles panicked.


    Their victory celebration soured instantly. They scrambled to pacify the troops, making vague promises, offering explanations that fell flat.


    ¡°He¡¯s being questioned, that¡¯s all.¡±


    One noble tried to argue.


    ¡°Then question the man who tried to escape, not the one who stopped him!¡±


    Came the retort.


    Inside the command tent, chaos reigned. Several nobles shouted over each other, trying to regain control of the situation, but nothing worked.


    Then came the sound they had learned to dread¡ªBaron Adam¡¯s boots thundering down the hall.


    The flap of the tent flew open as the Baron stormed inside, his expression thunderous.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    He barked.


    A trembling officer stepped forward.


    ¡°H-He¡¯s still in the prison block, my lord.¡±


    Baron Adam¡¯s glare swept over the nobles.


    ¡°Who approved this arrest? Who gave the order to shackle the man who just delivered us our first decisive victory?¡±


    The nobles faltered, exchanging guilty looks.


    ¡°He was found with the prisoner. We thought¡ª¡±


    One dared to say.


    ¡°You thought? You thought with your arse, not your brain! Are you trying to tear this camp apart from the inside? He caught the prisoner, and you shackled him for it?¡±


    Baron Adam roared.


    ¡°He could have¡ªhe might have¡ª¡±


    Another stammered.


    ¡°Enough! You want to see what real betrayal looks like? Then keep treating loyal men like enemies. When the enemy returns and your men are too demoralized to fight, you¡¯ll be the first to die.¡±


    The Baron slammed a hand on the table.


    Silence followed, heavy and suffocating.


    Baron Adam turned on his heel.


    ¡°Release Lord Kyle. Now.¡±


    No one dared protest further.


    Within minutes, Kyle was unshackled.


    His expression remained calm, but his eyes held a glint of cold fury. As he stepped into the open air again, dozens of soldiers nearby erupted into cheers.


    The nobles, standing off to the side, flinched at the sound.


    Kyle approached the Baron, his voice steady but sharp.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget this humiliation.¡±


    The Baron met his gaze without flinching.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to. But it wasn¡¯t by my hand.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s lips thinned.


    ¡°No. But it happened on your watch.¡±


    Baron Adam sighed.


    ¡°Then I grant you this much¡ªtake your justice from the ones who deserve it. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    A ripple of fear passed through the nobles. Some paled visibly, eyes wide with panic, but none spoke. They had no ground to stand on.


    Kyle nodded once.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Above them, Queen circled silently in the night sky, as if bearing witness to the moment.

 Chapter 191: Ch 191: Revolt- Part 2

    Chapter 191: Ch 191: Revolt- Part 2


    During the dead of night, long after the fires in the camp had dimmed to embers, a new kind of fire began to rise¡ªone born not from chaos, but justice.


    The soldiers who had once trained under Kyle, who had marched beside him and tasted victory under his leadership, could no longer contain their resentment.


    Quietly, decisively, they moved. The nobles who had plotted against Kyle¡ªwho had thrown him in prison despite his valor¡ªwere seized from their tents and quarters.


    Resistance was minimal; the soldiers moved with swift precision, giving the lords little time to react.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    One noble barked as he was shoved into a cell.


    ¡°This is treason! You dare imprison nobles under the Baron¡¯s command?!¡±


    Another screamed.


    But the soldiers didn¡¯t flinch. They locked the doors and turned away.


    Within moments, the cells held a small cluster of complaining nobles.


    Red-faced, bewildered, and indignant, they hurled accusations and appeals in every direction.


    ¡°This is absurd! This is still Kyle Armstrong¡¯s doing! He¡¯s brainwashed the men!¡±


    Cried one.


    ¡°Calm down. You¡¯re all overreacting. This is temporary. The Baron¡¯s just trying to make a point. Once he calms down, we¡¯ll be out and they¡¯ll be punished.¡±


    Another scoffed, lounging against the wall.


    ¡°Yes, yes. He won¡¯t throw away seasoned commanders over one brat.¡±


    The arrogance in their words clashed sharply with the cold iron surrounding them. They were far too comfortable for men locked in chains.


    Meanwhile, at the Baron¡¯s tent, a very different conversation was unfolding.


    Baron Adam stood stiffly across from Kyle, the weight of the past twenty-four hours evident in the lines of his face.


    ¡°I offer my sincerest apologies for what transpired. It was never my intention for you to suffer this disgrace.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s expression was unreadable. Queen perched silently on the beam above, its gaze sharp and unblinking.


    ¡°I accept your apology. But this isn¡¯t something that can be brushed aside with a few words. It happened. And it could happen again.¡±


    Kyle said after a moment, his voice calm.


    The Baron exhaled.


    ¡°Then name your condition. Within reason, I¡¯ll grant it.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°You will not stop any soldier from resigning, should they choose to leave. No intimidation. No coercion. They go freely.¡±


    The Baron blinked in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°It is. I have no need to punish people. They¡¯ll make their choices on their own.¡±


    Kyle said.


    A long silence passed before the Baron nodded.


    ¡°So be it. If that¡¯s the price, I¡¯ll honor it.¡±


    Baron Adam assumed the request to be symbolic at best.


    After all, he prided himself on providing care and order. Who would willingly abandon that?


    The answer came quickly.


    By dawn, one soldier came forward.


    ¡°I resign, sir. I¡¯m heading with Lord Armstrong.¡±


    Then another.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord. But I owe my life to Lord Kyle.¡±


    And another.


    ¡°Where he goes, I go.¡±


    The Baron watched, stunned, as his assumption shattered before his eyes.


    The resignations flowed steadily¡ªorderly, respectful, but unyielding. Soldiers packed their things and saluted, walking away from the familiar barracks and banners with heads held high.


    The nobles behind bars were less composed.


    ¡°What is happening out there? Why are the soldiers... leaving?¡±¡±


    One demanded, grabbing the bars.


    ¡°They¡¯re deserting?¡±


    Another whispered.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re following him.¡±


    Someone answered, voice hoarse with dread.


    And indeed, they were.


    Kyle stood at the edge of the camp, quietly watching as the soldiers gathered behind him. Queen circled above, as if keeping count of their growing numbers.


    He didn¡¯t gloat. He didn¡¯t smile. He simply nodded at each man and woman who came forward, acknowledging them with the gravity of someone accepting responsibility¡ªnot praise.


    Back in his tent, Baron Adam sat in silence. He had thought loyalty stemmed from duty, rank, and comfort. But Kyle had proven otherwise.


    Loyalty, it seemed, came from trust. And Kyle Armstrong had earned more of it in weeks than his officers had in years.


    ______


    Baron Adam sat behind his desk, hands clenched into fists, his eyes bloodshot from a sleepless night.


    The tent, usually filled with the chatter of aides and scribes, was silent. A large map lay sprawled in front of him, its corners curling from the heat of the lantern flames.


    Across its surface, figurines marking the positions of his units had been crudely rearranged¡ªmore than half of them gone. Taken. Lost.


    He gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Damn that Kyle Armstrong...That bastard played me.¡±


    He muttered under his breath, the words tasting bitter.


    It wasn¡¯t just desertion¡ªit was defection.


    The bulk of his first and second units had followed Kyle, leaving behind empty barracks and broken trust.


    The nobles imprisoned for their actions had been a necessary sacrifice to calm the storm, but it had cost him dearly.


    Their allies in court would not forgive so easily, nor would they forget that Adam had chosen a newcomer over them.


    And worst of all? It had been a setup from the start.


    He realized that now.


    Every quiet glance, every deferential tone, every polite smile from Kyle had masked sharp calculation.


    That damned boy had made him feel in control right until the last moment.


    Adam had been maneuvered like a pawn and now sat in the wreckage of his own command¡ªdepleted forces, divided nobles, and one triumphant, departing ¡°guest.¡±


    The flap of the tent shifted.


    ¡°Father? Did everything go according to plan? Has that Kyle Armstrong been properly humiliated yet?¡±


    Rose Adam stepped inside, her tone light, unaware of the storm inside. She walked confidently toward the desk, brushing her golden hair back.


    Adam looked up at her with a face twisted in fury. His hand slammed onto the desk, startling her.


    ¡°Humiliated? You think this was a success?¡±


    He roared.


    Rose blinked, stepping back.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°Your ridiculous scheme to chain Kyle Armstrong to my army backfired. We didn¡¯t humiliate him¡ªwe empowered him! Do you understand? Half of our forces are gone! And every noble now sees me as a traitor to my own kind!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    Rose began, voice faltering.


    ¡°No more ¡®buts¡¯! Your petty jealousy and your pathetic plan cost me not only manpower but political capital. This isn¡¯t just a defeat¡ªit¡¯s a damn disaster.¡±


    Rose shrank under his gaze, pale and stunned into silence.


    Baron Adam waved her away with a furious gesture.


    ¡°Get out. Just get out before I lose whatever patience I have left.¡±


    ______


    Meanwhile, on a dirt road cutting through the highlands, Kyle walked with quiet purpose.


    The road behind him stretched far into the distance, and beside him, Darnel matched his pace with silent loyalty.


    They had left the camp only a few hours ago, but the sound of marching feet slowly grew louder behind them.


    Kyle glanced back briefly as soldiers caught up¡ªdozens of them. Then hundreds.


    Darnel moved quickly, stepping in front of Kyle.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°These men. They didn¡¯t follow you on a whim. They talked about it through the night. They know what they¡¯re doing.¡±


    Darnel said, turning his head slightly.


    He looked Kyle in the eye.


    ¡°They want to serve under you. Not the Baron. Not any noble. You.¡±


    Kyle remained silent for a moment, eyes flicking over the gathered soldiers now standing behind Darnel¡ªyoung and old, battle-hardened and green alike.


    Their faces held no doubt. No hesitation. Only quiet determination.


    Darnel stepped aside.


    ¡°We¡¯re yours if you¡¯ll have us.¡±


    Kyle exhaled slowly, then nodded. ¡°Then welcome to the beginning.¡±


    A wave of relief passed through the crowd. Some let out small cheers, others bowed their heads respectfully.


    Queen let out a sharp cry from above, as if marking the moment.


    Kyle turned toward the village, the place where everything had begun.


    It was still far ahead, nestled in the hills like a promise waiting to be fulfilled. He didn¡¯t know what the future held.


    But with these people behind him, it felt like the first step toward something bigger.

 Chapter 192: Ch 192: The Women of White- Part 1

    The air over the battlefield shimmered beneath the high sun, and the rhythmic thunder of boots echoed as the soldiers of Grand Duchess Amanda marched forward.


    They bore their banner high¡ªgolden lilies on a deep violet field¡ªand chanted in unison.


    "For the glory of the Duchess!"


    But glory never came.


    Without warning, the sky split open with a searing white light. A deafening silence engulfed the field before a wave of divine force swept through the advancing troops.


    Screams were swallowed before they could form, armor melted like wax, and bodies disintegrated where they stood.


    Within seconds, the vanguard was obliterated¡ªno blood, no fire, just vanishing forms swallowed by that merciless radiance.


    And then, quiet.


    The light faded, revealing the impossible.


    Where moments ago lay churned dirt and corpses, now spread green grass, vibrant and untouched.


    The battlefield had become a meadow of unnatural beauty, fresh with the scent of spring. In its heart stood a lone woman, impossibly beautiful, untouched by war.


    Her white hair floated around her like a halo. Her eyes, devoid of pupils, glowed with the eerie calm of something beyond mortality.


    She radiated serenity and devastation in equal measure.


    The few surviving guards of the Grand Duchess froze, terror rooting them in place. None could mistake what they were seeing¡ªit was no mortal, no mere mage.


    "That... that''s no woman. That''s a demon."


    One of the guards whispered, voice shaking.


    "No. That''s a goddess."


    Said another hoarsely.


    The ethereal being turned her gaze toward the horizon, where more enemy forces lay in wait. That single, unblinking stare sent chills down every spine.


    One older soldier turned to a young man standing near him¡ªa courier, barely old enough to hold a sword.


    "You. Run. Get back to the Grand Duchess. Tell her what happened here. Go!"


    He barked, grabbing the boy''s arm.


    The boy''s face paled.


    "But... what about you all?"


    "We''ll hold her off. She might look like a goddess, but she bleeds like the rest. Run, boy. Someone needs to live to tell the tale."


    The man said grimly.


    The young soldier hesitated, then nodded.


    As he turned to flee, a glimmer of light surged toward him.


    The beautiful woman had noticed his retreat¡ªand she wasn''t about to let him go. A blast of pale magic screamed across the field.


    Before it could reach him, the other guards threw themselves into its path, shielding him with their bodies and mana.


    The impact flung them backwards, burning their armor and limbs, but they stood¡ªbarely.


    "Run!"


    One of them roared.


    Tears in his eyes, the young man bolted, the ground beneath him cracking from residual energy. He didn''t look back.


    He ran for what felt like hours. His uniform tore, his legs ached, and a gash across his side made each breath sharp.


    At one point, he stumbled across a skirmish between enemy scouts. An arrow grazed his thigh, and he was forced to crawl through the underbrush.


    He remembered¡ªthrough pain and fear¡ªthat there was a village nearby. A small outpost, said to be under friendly control. It was his only chance.


    Blood loss dulled his senses, and his steps grew slower. He barely registered that his vision was narrowing.


    But just as his knees buckled and his body slumped forward, he saw a shadow approach¡ªtall, composed, and cloaked in authority.


    A hand reached out and caught him before he could hit the ground.


    The boy lifted his hand weakly, his fingers fumbling with a small token: the insignia of the Grand Duchess. He pushed it toward the man before him, lips barely able to form words.


    "G-Grand... D-Duchess..."


    Kyle Armstrong looked down at the broken, bloodied youth in his arms. His sharp eyes scanned the insignia, the wounds, and the direction the boy had come from. His expression darkened.


    The boy passed out in his arms, breath shallow but steady.


    Kyle stood there for a moment, silent.


    Then he looked up toward Queen, who circled high above, and spoke softly.


    "Go. See what happened."


    With a piercing cry, it soared into the skies. Kyle looked toward the direction of the obliterated battlefield, the winds carrying faint traces of burned ozone and foreign mana.


    Something had arrived.


    And it wasn''t from this world.


    The faint, pulsing glow of divine mana clung to the unconscious boy like a shroud.


    Kyle stood over him, sharp eyes narrowed with unease.


    He had felt mana of many kinds in his life¡ªcorrupted, refined, wild¡ªbut this... this was sacred. And yet, it reeked of danger.


    A low whistle broke the silence as Bruce crouched down beside the boy, his fingers pressing against the youth''s wrist.


    "He''s alive. But he''s out cold. Whatever he ran into must''ve been a nightmare."


    Bruce confirmed.


    Kyle didn''t respond immediately, gaze still fixed on the divine energy wrapping around the boy like invisible chains.


    It wasn''t his. That much was certain.


    "He won''t last long like this. His pulse is weak, skin''s burning. If we leave him alone, he''ll die before dawn."


    Bruce added, glancing up.


    Melissa stood a few steps away, rubbing her arms. Her usual fire was dimmed, eyes troubled.


    "I don''t like this, Master. His aura¡ªit''s wrong. Not evil, but it''s making my skin crawl. I''ve never felt mana like this before. It''s... too clean. Too cold."


    She shivered.


    Kyle finally turned to look at her.


    "That''s because it isn''t his."


    Melissa blinked.


    "Then¡ª?"


    "It''s divine mana. Something brushed him on the way here. Something powerful enough to mark him like this and still let him live."


    Kyle said quietly, voice tense.


    Bruce frowned, standing up.


    "So you''re saying something¡ªsomeone¡ªused him as a message?"


    "Or a warning. Either way, we don''t have time to guess."


    Kyle said.


    High above, Queen returned from its patrol, a silent shadow descending in a graceful arc. It landed on a nearby post, its wings folding in with a sharp rustle.


    Kyle raised his hand and touched the faint pulse of mana linking him to it.


    Queen''s report was wordless but clear¡ªno enemies nearby, no lingering presence of that divine force within the immediate vicinity.


    "They''re gone. Whatever did this isn''t close."


    Kyle muttered.


    Bruce crossed his arms, clearly uncomfortable.


    "Then what do we do with the kid? If we bring him back, he might die. If we leave him, he definitely will."


    "Bring him back. He needs treatment. Whatever marked him might''ve also damaged him."


    Kyle ordered.


    Bruce grunted.


    "You sure about this?"


    "No. But if he came here instead of dropping dead in the woods, there''s a reason. And I want to know what it is."


    Kyle said.


    Bruce bent down again, carefully scooping the boy up in his arms.


    The divine mana surrounding the boy rippled with the motion, but didn''t resist. Even so, Bruce''s brow furrowed.


    "I don''t like it. It feels like I''m holding a time bomb."


    He muttered.


    "You''re not the only one. Let''s move before that thing decides to come looking for its messenger."


    Kyle replied, already turning toward the village.


    Melissa gave the boy one last wary glance, then followed close behind. Queen flapped its wings and took flight again, circling high above as a silent guardian.


    The boy''s breathing was shallow but steady. Whatever he had seen, whatever he had run from¡ªit had left its mark.

 Chapter 193: Ch 193: The Women of White- Part 2

    Chapter 193: Ch 193: The Women of White- Part 2


    The young soldier thrashed on the cot, his limbs twitching with fevered distress even as his eyes remained closed.


    A low groan escaped his lips, body slick with sweat. Bruce stood nearby, arms folded uneasily.


    He watched the boy struggle for a moment longer before glancing toward Kyle, who knelt at the soldier¡¯s side.


    ¡°Should I go get a doctor, young master? He looks like he¡¯s in a lot of pain. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll last the night at this rate.¡±


    Bruce asked.


    Kyle shook his head without looking up.


    ¡°No doctor can help him. This isn¡¯t a normal affliction. Leave him to me.¡±


    Bruce stepped back, uneasy but trusting.


    Kyle placed his hand on the boy¡¯s chest, feeling the irregular flow of mana beneath the skin.


    The divine energy had wrapped itself tightly around the soldier¡¯s core, like a parasite trying to claim its host.


    With practiced focus, Kyle let his mana thread through the boy¡¯s body, guiding the natural flow and forcing it back into alignment.


    As soon as Kyle began, the divine mana resisted.


    A violent surge flared against his palm, like a holy fire fighting back against intrusion.


    Kyle gritted his teeth, holding his position steady as the foreign power lashed out, trying to pull him in.


    He felt its tug, not just on his mana¡ªbut on his mind, his soul. It wanted to consume him too.


    Kyle closed his eyes, focusing. He needed to go deeper. The world faded, and in the darkness of his mind, he saw it.


    A blinding white presence surged toward him¡ªa humanoid shape of searing light, like a woman carved from moonlight and clouds. Pupiless white eyes locked on to his, and she reached out a slender arm.


    Kyle tried to pull away, but the figure caught his wrist.


    Her touch was cold, not in temperature, but in purity¡ªunyielding, absolute. It was the kind of cold that wanted to erase everything impure.


    ¡°You¡¯re not welcome here.¡±


    Kyle said calmly, suppressing the instinct to recoil.


    The figure didn¡¯t speak, but the pressure increased. It was trying to pull him deeper, to make him submit.


    But Kyle¡¯s mana flared violently, rejecting the pull. He yanked his arm back and forced a spike of his power into the connection.


    ¡°Perish.¡±


    The white entity shuddered, the fingers slipping away from his wrist. It didn¡¯t scream, didn¡¯t fight¡ªjust stared at him silently as it dissipated, crumbling into dust made of light.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    Sweat trickled down his brow, but his breathing was steady. Bruce and Melissa were staring at him, both looking on edge.


    ¡°You okay? That looked... intense.¡±


    Bruce asked, stepping forward cautiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. And he¡¯ll be fine too.¡±


    Kyle replied, wiping his forehead.


    Melissa raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You sure? That didn¡¯t look like normal healing.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t. But the divine mana is gone. Whatever was inside him¡ªI broke the bond.¡±


    Kyle said.


    They nodded, though Melissa still looked uneasy. Satisfied that the boy¡¯s breathing had stabilized, Kyle stood and motioned for them to leave.


    ¡°Let him rest. We¡¯ll question him once he¡¯s awake.¡±


    They left the room in silence.


    ______


    Hours passed.


    The moon had risen high when the young soldier jolted awake, drenched in sweat.


    His chest heaved, his vision blurry, and his body heavy with exhaustion. But panic quickly overrode the confusion.


    Where was he?


    He didn¡¯t recognize the ceiling above him, nor the blankets tucked neatly around his body.


    The scent of unfamiliar herbs and clean linens filled his nose. The divine presence that had clung to him like a second skin was gone¡ªbut in its place was raw fear.


    He sat up too fast and nearly fell over. A sharp pain flared in his side, but he ignored it. He had to leave. Now.


    He staggered to his feet, wobbling slightly, but made it to the door. His hands fumbled with the latch, heart pounding. He didn¡¯t know where he was¡ªbut he knew he couldn¡¯t stay.


    Someone had dragged him away from the battlefield.


    Someone powerful enough to drive off that thing.


    He opened the door and slipped into the night, unaware that sharp eyes were already watching from the shadows.


    The young soldier gasped for breath as he stumbled through the narrow halls of the unfamiliar building, his heart thundering like a war drum.


    His muscles ached, his side throbbed from reopened wounds, but the fear of captivity numbed him.


    He didn¡¯t know whose territory this was or how he had ended up here¡ªbut in his mind, there was only one conclusion: he was a prisoner of the enemy.


    He burst through a side door and into the cold night, ignoring the sting of wind on his clammy skin.


    Buildings passed in a blur, their soft lamplight doing nothing to calm his racing thoughts. Oddly, no guards stopped him. No alarms were raised.


    In fact, the place seemed... peaceful.


    But the boy¡¯s panic had long since overridden any rational thought.


    ¡®They¡¯re toying with me. Trying to see where I¡¯ll run before they strike.¡¯


    He thought bitterly.


    He sprinted faster, lungs burning.


    He reached the edge of the residential area¡ªa wooden fence marking the last barrier between the settlement and the surrounding wild.


    With a grunt, he vaulted over it, hitting the dirt and rolling forward.


    Only to slam into something solid.


    A figure stood before him like a wall of steel, barely shifting even as the boy collided with his chest.


    The soldier stumbled back, falling on his rear, and looked up¡ªhis blood turning to ice.


    Kyle Armstrong stood in the moonlight, arms crossed. His golden eyes glowed faintly, the cold night wind tugging at his coat. He looked down at the boy with unreadable calm.


    ¡°That¡¯s far enough. You need to go back to bed¡±


    Kyle said simply.


    The boy¡¯s entire body locked up. Something about Kyle¡¯s tone¡ªmeasured, patient, but carrying a weight of quiet authority¡ªmade it impossible to move.


    He didn¡¯t recognize this man. But everything in his instincts screamed that this was someone dangerous.


    Powerful. Someone who could crush him if he wanted to.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m not your prisoner.¡±


    The boy stammered, backing away slowly on his hands and feet.


    Kyle didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°You¡¯re not. But if you keep running around like this in your condition, you will die. That divine mana almost burned your core out. I pulled it out of you myself.¡±


    That made the boy freeze.


    ¡°You...?¡±


    He touched his chest, suddenly aware of how the intense pressure that had haunted him was gone.


    Kyle offered a small nod.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe. For now.¡±


    The boy wanted to protest¡ªsay that he couldn¡¯t trust those words¡ªbut the way Kyle stood there, not drawing a weapon, not yelling, just... waiting¡ªmade it impossible to argue.


    Slowly, the soldier pushed himself to his feet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll... go back.¡±


    He said, his voice barely a whisper.


    Kyle stepped aside, silently watching as the boy turned back toward the settlement, shoulders slumped, confusion and exhaustion overtaking fear.


    ¡ª


    Far from the village, deep within the shadows of the dying battlefield, something stirred.


    The white-haired being stood motionless, her feet resting lightly on the blood-soaked earth.


    Her eyes, empty of pupils, stared toward the horizon with unnatural precision¡ªas though distance meant nothing to her.


    The divine threads she had scattered into the world pulsed faintly, whispering back to her.


    The boy had awakened. The one who had escaped.


    She tilted her head slightly, the bones in her neck cracking in protest. A flicker of emotion¡ªsomething like delight¡ªdanced across her porcelain features.


    Then she hummed.


    It was a haunting, broken melody. Like a lullaby sung underwater, distorted and cracked.


    Her vocal cords were damaged beyond healing, and every sound she made was filled with a brittle rasp, as if her throat had once been torn apart and forced to knit itself back together.


    The tune warbled strangely as she moved, the grass beneath her feet blooming white with every step. The air around her thickened, charged with divine pressure.


    She didn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t.


    But her intent was clear.


    She would find the boy again.


    She would take him back.


    And this time, she would not be interrupted.

 Chapter 194: Ch 194: The Women of White- Part 3

    Chapter 194: Ch 194: The Women of White- Part 3


    The night passed in a heavy, watchful silence.


    Though no chains held him, the young soldier was under constant supervision.


    A pair of guards rotated outside his room, and Melissa peeked in more than once to glare daggers at the boy who had tried to bolt in the dead of night.


    But he didn¡¯t try to run again. Not because he trusted them¡ªhe didn¡¯t¡ªbut because something in the air made it difficult to panic.


    He couldn¡¯t explain it, but the room he was in... calmed him.


    The tension in his muscles gradually drained away, his heartbeat slowed, and his mind began to settle.


    Unseen threads of mana, delicately woven by Kyle himself, pulsed around the room in a subtle web. It suppressed fear, dulled panic, and encouraged rest.


    It worked.


    By morning, the boy was sitting up in bed, eyes still wary, but his shoulders less tight.


    That¡¯s when Kyle entered, a plate of warm bread, cheese, and stew in hand.


    ¡°I thought you might be hungry. Eat first. Then we talk.¡±


    Kyle said calmly, setting the tray on the small table by the bed. He took a step back, giving the soldier space.


    The soldier hesitated only briefly before hunger won out. He took a bite, chewing slowly.


    It was the best thing he¡¯d tasted in days.


    Kyle watched him with quiet patience. When the boy had eaten a few mouthfuls, Kyle finally spoke.


    ¡°What happened to you out there? Why were you covered in divine mana¡ªand why did you run straight into our territory?¡±


    The spoon paused halfway to the soldier¡¯s mouth.


    His eyes flicked toward Kyle, and then to Melissa, who stood in the corner like a shadow, arms crossed. Her gaze was sharp, filled with distrust.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me. No one would. I want to send a message to the Grand Duchess. She needs to know first.¡±


    The boy muttered, setting the spoon down.


    Melissa bristled.


    ¡°So we save your life and treat your injuries, and you repay us with suspicion? Who do you think you are¡ª?¡±


    Her hand went to the hilt of her sword, face twisting with offense.


    ¡°Melissa.¡±


    Kyle said softly.


    She stopped, glancing at him. He didn¡¯t raise his voice. He didn¡¯t need to.


    The weight in his tone alone made her step back, hand falling from her sword. She huffed and looked away.


    Kyle turned his attention back to the soldier.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you think I¡¯ll believe you or not. If something is coming¡ªsomething that can do that to your unit¡ªthen I need to know. Not just for me. For everyone here.¡±


    He said.


    The soldier stared at Kyle¡¯s eyes for a long moment.


    What he saw there wasn¡¯t manipulation or false kindness¡ªit was resolve. Clear, sharp, and unflinching.


    Finally, he spoke.


    ¡°We were advancing under orders from the Grand Duchess. Our squad was supposed to secure a forward position... but we never even got a chance to raise our flag.¡±


    He clenched his fists. His voice dropped to a whisper.


    ¡°It came from the sky. A white light. Beautiful. And then... she appeared.¡±


    Kyle leaned in slightly.


    ¡°She?¡±


    ¡°She looked like a goddess. White hair. No pupils. Her whole body glowed like she didn¡¯t belong in this world. And then... she raised her hand. That was all. Just one gesture. And all of us... every soldier... gone. Burned away like ash in a furnace.¡±


    His voice cracked.


    Melissa¡¯s face went pale.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t speak. She couldn¡¯t. But she laughed. Or maybe it was a hum. I don¡¯t know. But when I tried to run, she looked right at me.¡±


    The soldier continued.


    He gripped the blanket in his lap.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t chase me. Not at first. She let the others try to stop me. When I got far enough, I felt something tug on my body¡ªlike her mana was trying to pull me back. I barely escaped.¡±


    Kyle frowned.


    ¡°You said she looked at you. Like she knew you?¡±


    The boy nodded.


    Just then, a guard came sprinting into the room, panting hard.


    ¡°Young Lord! We¡¯ve spotted something... something strange. A ghost¡ªor at least it looks like one. Pale, glowing. Heading straight for the village.¡±


    Kyle stood up at once.


    The soldier¡¯s face drained of color.


    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    ______


    From the watchtower¡¯s high perch, Kyle observed the approaching figure cloaked in white light.


    The aura she carried was unmistakable¡ªdivine.


    It shimmered like threads of sanctified silk, surrounding her form and seeping into the air, turning the very grass beneath her feet green and vibrant.


    She didn¡¯t walk. She floated.


    Yet something about her movements, the way her hair shifted in the breeze, the slight twitch of her fingers¡ªit all whispered of a human origin.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a god. But close. Too close.¡±¡±


    Kyle murmured under his breath.


    The creature stood at the forest¡¯s edge, her white, pupil-less eyes scanning the village¡¯s outer defenses.


    She radiated power, enough to rival a minor god, but Kyle could tell¡ªdeep within that sea of divinity¡ªthere was something fractured. Something... human.


    Then, as if sensing his thoughts, the white woman¡¯s gaze snapped upward¡ªright at him.


    Their eyes met.


    For a long moment, the world seemed to still. Birds quieted. Leaves stopped rustling.


    Even the wind dared not interrupt the silent collision between two forces.


    Her stare was intense, sharp, alien¡ªbut Kyle did not flinch. He let his own mana rise behind his eyes, compressing it into a focused, invisible wave. A test of will. A declaration of presence.


    The white woman didn¡¯t blink.


    But then, slowly, her lips parted in what could¡¯ve been a smirk¡ªor a snarl. A flicker of emotion. Something recognizing him.


    And then it happened.


    Her divine energy faltered for a heartbeat. Just one. But it was enough.


    Kyle¡¯s mana surged forward in that instant, overpowering her oppressive aura.


    The air crackled faintly, and the woman¡¯s expression shifted¡ªnot in fear, but something close to surprise. She took a cautious step back, the light around her dimming slightly.


    And then she was gone, melting into the trees like mist, her presence vanishing completely.


    The tension around the village broke like a shattered dam. Soldiers exhaled. Melissa lowered her blade. Bruce let out a long whistle, wiping his brow.


    ¡°Is it over...?¡±


    Someone asked weakly.


    Kyle did not answer. He remained still for a few seconds longer, then stepped down from the platform. His eyes were cold and focused as he reached for the blade at his hip.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not over.¡±


    He said, voice low and clear.


    He pulled his sword free from its sheath in one swift motion, the polished steel catching the morning sun.


    ¡°That was not a god. That was something pretending to be one. And if we let it roam free... it will come back.¡±


    Kyle said.


    He glanced at the stunned guards around him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going after her.¡±


    Bruce stepped forward.


    ¡°Alone?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already picked me as her target. Better me than the villagers.¡±¡±


    Kyle said.


    Melissa looked troubled but nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll hold the village.¡±


    Kyle gave her a faint smile.


    ¡°Good. Then I won¡¯t need to hold back.¡±


    With that, he turned and vanished into the woods, his presence trailing behind like a ghost of restrained fury¡ªhunting the avatar of white before her divinity could fully awaken.

 Chapter 195: Ch 195: The Women of White- Part 4

    Chapter 195: Ch 195: The Women of White- Part 4


    Kyle sprinted into the village, his boots hitting the earth with practiced silence as he honed in on the pulse of divine energy slicing through the air like a knife.


    The forest that had only recently begun to flourish under his efforts now withered in patches¡ªleaves yellowing, grass curling in on itself.


    The divine mana wasn¡¯t simply invading; it was consuming.


    ¡°Tch. Troublesome avatar. Just had to choose my village.¡±


    Kyle clicked his tongue in irritation.


    The oppressive aura wasn¡¯t stationary¡ªit was moving.


    Kyle closed his eyes briefly, synchronizing his senses with the mana current.


    He could feel it slithering through the trees, corrupting nature, warping life. The divine energy wasn¡¯t flowing aimlessly¡ªit had a purpose. A direction.


    Then it turned.


    Kyle felt it like a spear aimed at his chest.


    He spun just in time to parry.


    CLANG!


    Sparks scattered through the air as Kyle¡¯s blade met sharp, clawed fingers glowing with divine light.


    The sheer force sent a jolt down his arm, but he held his ground. Inches from him stood the white woman¡ªher white hair floating unnaturally, her pupil-less eyes fixated on him with emotionless focus.


    Her skin was pale as moonlight, but not smooth. It was covered in intricate, deliberate scars¡ªetched symbols, circular patterns, and faded letters that looked like ancient runes.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°You... were sacrificed. Willingly?¡±


    He muttered.


    At his words, her expression twisted in rage.


    She let out a broken, guttural cry and slammed her claw into his sword again¡ªthis time hard enough to send cracks down the steel. Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°So that is the case.¡±


    She came at him again, fast¡ªher movements primal, erratic, but deeply rooted in deadly instinct.


    Kyle grunted, weaving back and raising his hand. A thin shimmer of energy unfolded in the air.


    ¡°Mana Net¡ªDeploy.¡±


    The world shimmered around the white woman as silver-blue threads coalesced in the air like woven spider silk, forming a net of mana infused with Kyle¡¯s control and intent.


    It wrapped around her mid-attack, halting her momentum.


    She struggled, snarling incoherently. Her lips moved, and her throat trembled as if trying to speak¡ªbut no coherent words emerged.


    Only a garbled, cracked hum that sounded like agony and madness intertwined.


    Her power flared.


    The scars across her body glowed, the net trembled, and Kyle cursed.


    ¡°She¡¯s going critical!¡±


    Before he could reinforce the net, the divine energy inside her destabilized.


    The white light flashed, the sound of rupturing flesh cracked through the air¡ª


    And she exploded.


    Divine energy burst outward like a wave, but it didn¡¯t burn or destroy.


    Instead, it scattered into the forest, seeping into the roots, grass, and trees.


    It was no longer aggressive¡ªit had been dispersed, absorbed, devoured by the land itself. Kyle stood still, his sword half-raised, breathing calmly.


    ¡°She was... a vessel. Not complete. Just a shell.¡±


    He muttered.


    He lowered his weapon.


    The forest quieted, the corrupted patches already beginning to heal as the dispersed divine mana broke down into harmless strands.


    Kyle¡¯s shoulders relaxed. He turned slightly, preparing to head back.


    But then he felt it.


    Another presence.


    His eyes narrowed. The mana was nearly identical¡ªdivine, foreign, and focused entirely on him. Like a gaze. Cold. Watchful. Intelligent.


    He immediately scanned the tree line, the rooftops, the sky¡ªbut nothing.


    Not a trace. Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t want to be seen.


    Kyle stepped back toward the village with his sword still in hand, eyes scanning every shadow.


    ¡°One avatar gone... But something else is already watching.¡±


    He murmured.


    Queen, who had returned from its patrol, padded silently beside him, letting out a low growl as it looked toward the dense trees. Even it seemed unnerved.


    Kyle reached down, gently stroking its back, then gave the woods one last glance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but if you¡¯re anything like the last one...¡±


    He said aloud.


    His tone sharpened.


    ¡°Stay out of my forest.¡±


    And with that, Kyle turned and walked back toward the village, his unease lingering like a second shadow.


    As soon as Kyle returned to the village, Bruce met him at the edge of the plaza, his expression tense and eyes darting toward the forest Kyle had just come from.


    ¡°Young Master, what happened out there? That light¡ªit felt like the whole forest was holding its breath. And now...¡±


    Bruce began, voice low. He looked around nervously.


    ¡°...it feels quiet, too quiet. What do we do next?¡±


    Kyle didn¡¯t waste time with long explanations.


    ¡°We reinforce the village. The usual patrols won¡¯t cut it anymore. From now on, all guards must be equipped with mana sensors and enchanted weapons. I¡¯ll set up perimeter wards myself.¡±


    He said curtly.


    Bruce blinked.


    ¡°Enchanted weapons? But¡ª¡±


    Kyle raised a hand.


    ¡°No excuses. We¡¯ve already seen that brute strength won¡¯t help. The enemies that are coming now... they aren¡¯t the kind you can fend off with a sword and a shield. Divine forces have begun to interfere in this world.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s voice grew quieter toward the end.


    He didn¡¯t intend to voice his suspicion yet¡ªnot until he understood the scope of the threat.


    But inwardly, he was certain. That white entity from earlier wasn¡¯t the last of its kind. Something older, deeper, and far more dangerous was stirring.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the work started right away.¡±


    Bruce said with a bow, though concern lingered in his eyes. He could tell that whatever Kyle had seen out there, it had shaken even him.


    Far away from the forest and danger, Grand Duchess Amanda sat with elegance in the center of a bustling city plaza.


    Dressed in layered navy silks and adorned with sapphire ornaments that glimmered under the sun, she calmly sipped her tea as though she had not a care in the world.


    The tension of war didn¡¯t touch her.


    ¡°My lady, is it truly wise for you to be out here? We are technically in enemy territory. If word got out...¡±


    her bodyguard murmured, standing close by with sharp eyes scanning the surroundings.


    Amanda raised a slender brow, not even turning to face the nervous guard.


    ¡°As long as you keep your mouth shut, I will be fine.¡±


    She said.


    The guard paled instantly, her lips sealing with guilt and fear. She bowed her head and said no more.


    The Grand Duchess swirled her tea with a spoon, her movements graceful and unhurried.


    ¡°Let people think what they will. It¡¯s when they don¡¯t talk that you should be worried.¡±


    She watched the world unfold around her¡ªvendors hawking fruits and spices, children running with wooden swords, noble ladies pretending not to notice each other as they whispered gossip.


    This city may not have belonged to her formally, but Amanda carried herself like it did.


    Just then, a sudden buzz filled the plaza.


    The atmosphere shifted.


    People turned their heads toward the center where a platform had been set up. Excited chatter echoed through the square.


    The Duchess set her teacup down gently on its saucer, eyes sharpening.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Her guard looked up quickly.


    ¡°A commotion, my lady. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening.¡±


    Amanda stood with fluid grace and took a few steps forward. She didn¡¯t need her guard to move¡ªpeople naturally parted for her, as though pushed aside by her sheer presence.


    At the center of the square, something¡ªor someone¡ªwas drawing attention.


    Amanda narrowed her eyes, watching the crowd¡¯s reactions rather than the spectacle itself. Murmurs of awe, shock, and confusion reached her ears.


    Whatever it was, it had just shifted the direction of the day.


    The Grand Duchess allowed a thin smile to stretch her lips.


    ¡°Well then. Let¡¯s see what has my city buzzing today.¡±


    She murmured.

 Chapter 196: Ch 196: The Women of White- Part 5

    Chapter 196: Ch 196: The Women of White- Part 5


    The moment the crowd erupted in cheers, the Grand Duchess Amanda¡¯s curiosity spiked.


    She narrowed her eyes, scanning the plaza¡¯s center from her elevated position near the cafe?. Her aide leaned in closer, tone respectful yet filled with the same curiosity.


    ¡°My lady, what... what¡¯s happening?¡±


    The aide asked softly.


    Amanda stood up without answering, her eyes trained on the stage being set in the center of the crowd.


    A hush was falling, as though something important¡ªsomething divine¡ªwas about to begin. The Grand Duchess¡¯s lips curled into a thin smile of amusement, but her posture grew alert.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move closer.¡±


    She said, already walking toward the plaza¡¯s center. Her aide scrambled after her.


    As they moved through the parting crowd, the cheers erupted once more.


    A tall, robed priest stepped up onto the hastily erected wooden stage, both arms raised high as though conducting a ceremony.


    ¡°Citizens of the Empire! Today is no ordinary day! Today, the temple of the divine welcomes a new light!¡±


    He called out, his voice clear and commanding.


    Gasps and murmurs of excitement ran through the crowd like wind through dry leaves. Amanda¡¯s brows rose slightly.


    She wasn¡¯t aware of any ceremonies planned. That made this... suspicious.


    The priest continued.


    ¡°The heavens have blessed us once again! A new saintess has awakened within the sacred halls. Proof that the god has not forsaken us! That we are still within divine grace!¡±


    The crowd roared in joyous relief. Amanda, however, felt no joy.


    ¡°With great pride, I present to you¡ªour new Saintess!¡±


    The priest said, his voice practically trembling with excitement.


    From behind the priest, a figure stepped out.


    The effect was immediate and unnatural.


    The cheering slowed to awed silence as the people stared at the woman now standing beneath the midday sun.


    She wore flowing white robes that shimmered like liquid light.


    Her hair was snow-white, cascading like silk down her back. Her eyes were pupil-less voids of pure white, and her skin was deathly pale¡ªalmost porcelain in its perfection.


    The only contrast was her crimson lips, blood-red against her otherwise monochrome figure.


    She was beautiful, yes¡ªbut not in a comforting way. It was a beauty that hunted you in dreams, something primal and cold.


    Amanda froze. A sharp, involuntary shiver ran down her spine.


    She didn¡¯t know what she was looking at¡ªbut her instincts screamed that it wasn¡¯t a saintess. It was a warning.


    Beside her, her aide stared at the woman with glassy eyes, utterly captivated.


    ¡°She¡¯s... she¡¯s a goddess. I would do anything for her. Anything...¡±


    The aide whispered, her voice trembling.


    Amanda¡¯s head snapped toward her aide in alarm.


    Without hesitation, she let a pulse of her own mana erupt from her hand and seize the girl by the shoulder.


    The energy crackled just enough to jolt her, and the aide blinked rapidly, stumbling back as though waking from a dream.


    ¡°I¡ªwhat was I saying?¡±


    She murmured, clutching her head.


    Amanda didn¡¯t answer right away. Her sharp eyes returned to the white figure on the stage.


    The woman hadn¡¯t spoken a word. She didn¡¯t wave or smile. She simply stood¡ªregal, detached, and eerily silent¡ªas if observing insects.


    The crowd was still under her spell.


    Amanda clenched her fists beneath her sleeves. This was no saintess.


    This was something else entirely. Something unnatural. Something divine¡ªbut twisted.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    She said abruptly, turning on her heel.


    ¡°My lady?¡±


    The aide asked, still woozy.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to write to the royal family. Now.¡±


    The aide nodded quickly, sensing her mistress¡¯s grave tone.


    As Amanda stepped back into the shadows of the alley leading away from the plaza, she cast one final glance at the figure on the stage.


    Whatever that thing was, it wasn¡¯t a gift.


    It was a declaration.


    And Amanda intended to make sure the royal family understood exactly what kind of danger was now walking their streets.


    The Grand Duchess Amanda wasted no time.


    As soon as she returned to her temporary estate in the city, she penned a formal report addressed to the royal family.


    Her usually elegant handwriting pressed deep into the paper with unusual urgency.


    To Their Royal Majesties,


    I have just witnessed something of great concern¡ªsomething that cannot be dismissed as mere coincidence or religious fervor.


    A so-called saintess has been presented to the public, claiming divine awakening.


    I urge the palace to proceed with caution. Her presence is unnatural, her aura suffocating, and I fear she may not be a blessing, but a curse wrapped in sanctity.


    She is white. All of her¡ªhair, skin, eyes¡ªwhite as untouched snow. Only her lips bear color, and they remind me more of blood than beauty. Her presence invoked a trance in those around her. Even my own aide fell under her spell until I broke it with mana.


    I humbly request immediate investigation and containment measures before this ¡®saintess¡¯ becomes more than we can control.


    Respectfully,


    Grand Duchess


    As she sealed the letter with her crest, another messenger arrived bearing a sealed envelope¡ªKyle Armstrong¡¯s signature.


    Amanda slit it open and read quickly.


    Kyle¡¯s report of a white-haired, pupil-less female infused with divine energy was far too similar to what she had just seen. And unlike the general population, Amanda trusted Kyle¡¯s judgment.


    So, she wrote a second letter¡ªthis one to him.


    Kyle read Amanda¡¯s letter under the shade of a newly planted tree, his expression unreadable.


    The breeze ruffled the parchment in his hands, but he held it still, eyes scanning every word with focused intensity.


    He exhaled slowly and folded the letter shut.


    ¡°Bruce.¡±


    He called, his voice calm but firm.


    Bruce, who had been overseeing morning drills, approached immediately.


    ¡°Yes, young master?¡±


    Kyle glanced toward the horizon.


    ¡°War might come sooner than we thought.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Do we know who the enemy is?¡±


    Kyle handed over the letter.


    Bruce skimmed it and let out a low whistle.


    ¡°That thing... the one from the village... there¡¯s more of it?¡±


    ¡°Or it has more forms. Either way, we can¡¯t afford to be caught off guard.¡±


    Kyle replied.


    Bruce straightened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll push training harder. We can¡¯t send rookies into a divine battlefield.¡±


    Kyle nodded.


    ¡°Good. Make sure they learn to handle mana alongside physical combat. Standard weapons won¡¯t cut it anymore.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s jaw tightened with resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take charge myself.¡±


    Kyle looked back toward the heart of the village.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°I need a rune specialist. We need solid mana-based defenses if we want to stand a chance against beings like that.¡±


    Kyle said.


    Bruce frowned.


    ¡°You¡¯re going alone?¡±


    Kyle shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Queen and Melissa. It can sniff out danger faster than I can react.¡±


    At that, the monstrous creature padded up beside Kyle. Its eyes glowed with curious intelligence, as if it understood every word.


    Bruce sighed.


    ¡°Be careful, young master.¡±


    Kyle smiled faintly.


    ¡°Always. And Bruce... if anything happens while I¡¯m gone, take the villagers and retreat to the north. Don¡¯t try to fight the unknown. Not yet.¡±


    Bruce grunted, but nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold the line.¡±


    Though he said nothing aloud, a single thought kept echoing through his mind:


    ¡®If this is just the beginning... then we may already be too late.¡¯

 Chapter 197: Ch 197: The Pick-Pocketing- Part 1

    Chapter 197: Ch 197: The Pick-Pocketing- Part 1


    The road to Brulin was calm but long, weaving through lush forests and hill paths that had yet to be swallowed by the Empire¡¯s roads.


    Kyle rode in silence with Queen slithering beside his horse, ever alert, and the dragon egg carefully packed in his satchel, surrounded by layers of mana-insulated cloth.


    He often reached back to check its temperature and pulse. It was stable¡ªfor now.


    Brulin rose ahead of them by the third day, a gleaming silhouette wrapped in mana currents so dense that even Kyle had to adjust his senses.


    This was the famed city of the Alliance Academy¡ªwhere prodigies trained and mages were forged.


    Tall towers touched the clouds, each etched with floating glyphs. Spell lights hovered around the clock towers and libraries like sentient fireflies.


    It was a city made by magic, for magic.


    Kyle entered without resistance, flashing a minor noble¡¯s crest and paying the toll.


    Queen flew close in her smaller form, drawing curious glances, but no one dared speak.


    His destination was clear: find a rune specialist. Someone capable of laying down mana inscriptions strong enough to defend an entire village from divine interference.


    Still, Kyle wandered a bit through the merchant district, observing how Brulin thrived.


    People dressed well, their posture straight, their steps purposeful. Even beggars spoke in articulate tones.


    Sophistication dripped from the city¡¯s bones like rain from rooftops.


    He stopped outside a curious shop built into a narrow street.


    Runes floated above its sign like dancing stars, and the window was packed with trinkets¡ªglowing stones, enchanted pens, self-filling notebooks.


    Kyle pushed open the door and stepped inside, Queen curling near the entrance.


    Inside, a couple stood before the shopkeeper, voices rising.


    ¡°This is ridiculous. This crystal shouldn¡¯t cost five gold coins. That¡¯s three times its value in Darvos!¡±


    The man said, clenching his fist.


    The shopkeeper, a man with spectacles and a long white mustache, sniffed dismissively.


    ¡°Then by all means, return to Darvos. Here in Brulin, we don¡¯t discount fine craftsmanship for people who can¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    The woman hesitated, looking at her partner.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just buy it. We came all this way.¡±


    Grumbling, the man threw coins onto the counter.


    ¡°This is robbery.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s value.¡±


    The shopkeeper corrected him with a smile.


    Kyle stepped up next, eyes wandering across the shelves.


    He could feel mana in several items¡ªweak but present. A few had interesting constructs: self-defense enchantments, low-level healing charms, a mana reservoir ring.


    Curious, he picked one up. It pulsed faintly in his palm.


    ¡°How much for this?¡±


    Kyle asked, gesturing with the ring.


    The shopkeeper eyed Kyle¡¯s clean clothes, his well-made boots, and the way Queen¡¯s shadow loomed outside.


    ¡°Fifty gold.¡±


    Kyle raised a brow.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth fifteen.¡±


    The shopkeeper laughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s what someone without a real mana sense would say. Trust me, young lord, you won¡¯t find better in Brulin.¡±


    Kyle rolled the ring between his fingers before putting it back.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be buying anything today.¡±


    The shopkeeper blinked, caught off guard.


    ¡°Surely someone like you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t throw coin where it¡¯s not deserved.¡±


    Kyle said flatly.


    The shopkeeper cleared his throat, adjusting his glasses.


    ¡°Perhaps I was mistaken. For you, thirty-five¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Kyle turned toward the door.


    The man rushed after him.


    ¡°Wait, wait! Twenty-five! You won¡¯t find better¡ªthese are genuine Alliance-engraved relics!¡±


    Kyle glanced back, amused.


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, they should sell themselves.¡±


    With that, he walked out, Queen lifting her head slightly, amused at the man¡¯s desperation.


    The door shut behind him, leaving the shopkeeper stunned.


    Kyle¡¯s mood soured further after the first shop encounter, but he didn¡¯t give up.


    He visited three more stores in Brulin¡¯s marketplace, each more grandiose than the last.


    Unfortunately, the pattern remained the same: overpriced junk disguised with shallow mana inscriptions, and shopkeepers speaking with bloated pride about ¡°limited stock¡± and ¡°exclusive imports.¡±


    It was just like Venuce¡ªwhere the truly skilled artisans were silenced, bought off, or hidden away by the powerful elite to prevent market competition.


    A false monopoly under a veneer of luxury.


    ¡°Tch. Same rotten roots in a different soil. No wonder nothing meaningful gets done.¡±


    Kyle muttered as he exited the fourth shop, mana swirling around his fingers in annoyance.


    Queen, slithering beside him unnoticed by most, let out a low rumble of agreement. Her eyes shimmered with an understanding only he could comprehend.


    If the real rune artisans weren¡¯t in the open market, then Kyle would have to go to the heart of the city¡ªthe Alliance Academy itself.


    The place where geniuses were born and forged. If there was any hope of finding a proper rune specialist, it would be there.


    He turned toward the academy¡¯s direction and began weaving through the packed crowd.


    Street vendors shouted over each other, colorful fabrics fluttered in the wind, and the scent of spices filled the air.


    That¡¯s when it happened.


    He barely noticed the small frame until they bumped. A brief impact. A mumbled apology.


    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±


    The child muttered, lowering their head before quickly darting away.


    Kyle¡¯s sharp eyes flicked downward¡ªand then his hand snapped out like a whip, catching the kid by the wrist.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    The kid shrieked, immediately pulling back. But Kyle¡¯s grip didn¡¯t budge.


    The child was young¡ªmaybe twelve or thirteen¡ªand wore worn clothes, their face smeared with dirt and desperation. The kind that said this wasn¡¯t their first time doing this.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re light-fingered for someone so clumsy.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything¡ª!¡±


    ¡°You took my mana flare stone.¡±


    The boy froze, eyes going wide.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Lying won¡¯t help.¡±


    Panicked now, the kid twisted violently and threw something to the ground.


    A sharp pop followed by a hiss¡ªand thick smoke erupted around them, blinding passersby and making people scream in surprise.


    But Kyle didn¡¯t let go.


    His mana wrapped around his body in an invisible cocoon, shielding him from the smoke, and his hand still clutched the boy¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°These tricks won¡¯t work on me.¡±


    Kyle said calmly, stepping out of the dispersing cloud with the kid still in hand.


    The child thrashed more violently now.


    ¡°Let go! You don¡¯t understand¡ªI needed it! I¡¯ll be punished if I go back empty-handed!¡±


    Kyle narrowed his eyes, reading more in the boy¡¯s voice than just guilt. There was fear. Desperation.


    ¡°You¡¯re being used. Who¡¯s making you steal?¡±


    Kyle said, tightening his grip just slightly.


    The boy bit his lip, refusing to answer.


    ¡°Fine. You can tell me later. Or not. But I¡¯m not handing you over to the city guard. You¡¯ll come with me.¡±


    Kyle said, tone flat.


    The boy¡¯s head snapped up.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said you¡¯re coming with me. Unless you want to keep working for people who punish kids for failing.¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t say I was¡ª!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to. And you¡¯re bad at hiding things.¡±


    Kyle reached into the boy¡¯s coat and pulled out the flare stone.


    The boy slumped.


    Kyle gave Queen a nod, and she slithered ahead, parting the crowd with her imposing presence.


    The people of Brulin kept a respectful distance now, whispering nervously about the noble-looking man with the snake monster.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me?¡±


    The boy asked, almost in disbelief.


    Kyle glanced at him.


    ¡°No. But if you try to run again, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t use your arms for a week.¡±


    The kid gulped and stopped struggling.

 Chapter 198: Ch 198: The Pick-Pocketing- Part 2

    Chapter 198: Ch 198: The Pick-Pocketing- Part 2


    The boy in Kyle¡¯s grip squirmed one last time before letting out a desperate.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t do anything like this again, I swear!¡±


    The kid seemed genuinely sorry, but Kyle was not going to fall for these tricks.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes, scanning the boy¡¯s face.


    There was no lie there¡ªonly fear and shame. His mana flickered subtly around the boy, confirming the sincerity in his words.


    He sighed, his grip loosening.


    ¡°...Fine. Just don¡¯t get caught again.¡±


    Kyle muttered, shaking his head.


    ¡®Shit! This little....should I just kill him and get this over with? I feel like I am developing a headache because I have to deal with this.¡¯


    But just as he was about to fully release the boy, something hit him.


    Not physically¡ªbut with mana. A heavy, pressing force descended upon him, laced with intent.


    Not quite an attack, but enough to force his body tense and instincts scream danger.


    His hand slipped off the boy¡¯s arm, and in that split second of distraction, the kid bolted.


    Kyle spun around, eyes sweeping the crowd.


    The mana hadn¡¯t come from the boy. It was someone else¡ªsomeone powerful.


    But no matter how hard he searched, there was no trace. Just people going about their day, and a vague aftertaste of mana dissipating into the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did not mean to...I need to go now. Please don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    The boy had vanished into the crowd after saying this. He did not seem surprised, which likely meant that he knew this was going to happen.


    ¡°Damn it. That took me by surprise. But I guess I did manage to uncover something useful. Now, what shall I do about this new information I just found out about.¡±


    Kyle hissed under his breath.


    He stood there, jaw tight.


    Played like a fool, and he hated it. His mood, already teetering from the market¡¯s antics, slipped further.


    With a flick of his hand, Queen emerged from the folds of his cloak, scales shimmering with a soft glow. She coiled beside him silently, sensing his agitation.


    ¡°Track him. Use the residual mana. That kid¡¯s not as ordinary as he looks.¡±


    Kyle ordered coldly.


    Queen tilted its head, its eerie blue eyes gazing up at him with something akin to concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just find him.¡±


    Kyle muttered.


    With a low hiss of acknowledgement, Queen slithered into the crowd, nearly invisible to those without the eyes to see.


    Kyle walked after it, slower, posture tense. His fingers tapped against his side, his mana simmering just beneath the surface like boiling water.


    He had been careful¡ªhe had been cautious.


    And still, someone had managed to obscure his senses and slip a street kid right out from under his nose.


    ¡®Not a good sign.¡¯


    Meanwhile, the kid sprinted through alleys and twisted corners until he reached a narrow door tucked between two buildings.


    He knocked twice, paused, then three more times. The door opened immediately, and a girl with short white hair and tired blue eyes yanked him inside.


    ¡°Rin! You¡¯re late!¡±¡±


    She hissed, slamming the door shut behind him.


    ¡°I know, I know! I messed up. I ran into someone really dangerous. I tried to steal from him, but he caught me!¡±


    Rin panted, hands on his knees.


    Her eyes widened.


    ¡°He caught you? Are you insane?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know! He looked rich¡ªI thought he was soft! But he was fast, and strong¡ªhe caught me the moment I touched his coat!¡±


    She paled.


    ¡°And you¡¯re still alive?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I mean, I apologized and he was about to let me go, but then something weird happened. I think your necklace exploded with mana. That¡¯s how I got free.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes, clearly piecing things together.


    ¡°How many times have I told you to knock your dangerous activities off?¡±


    ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t see anything, but he looked mad when I ran.¡±


    She exhaled, pulling Rin away from the door and locking it with three separate bolts.


    ¡°You idiot. What if they followed you here?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t! I swear. I took the long way around¡ªlooped the alleys, used the smokesheet¡ª¡±


    ¡°Still! You don¡¯t pick fights with strangers like that, not when we¡¯re already under watch.¡±


    Rin ducked his head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. Promise.¡±


    She shook her head, but then softened, brushing dirt from his cheek.


    ¡°You better not. We¡¯re important to the academy. That doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re safe.¡±


    Rin blinked.


    ¡°You think they¡¯d really... kill us?¡±


    She gave him a sad smile.


    ¡°Maybe not today. But if we make too much noise? If we cause too many ripples? Yeah, they might. So let¡¯s just lay low.¡±


    Rin glanced toward the door, heart still pounding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the type to forget, though.¡±


    She was silent for a long moment. Then she said,


    ¡°Then we just have to pray we don¡¯t cross him again.¡±


    But outside their little room, a certain divine serpent was already on the trail.


    Racheal knelt beside her brother, brushing the soot from his hair gently.


    ¡°Rest for now, Rin. And no matter what happens, don¡¯t come out. No matter what you hear.¡±


    Rin frowned, eyes wide with fear.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®no matter what¡¯? Are you expecting someone to come after us?¡±


    Her expression didn¡¯t change, but her silence was enough of an answer.


    Rin¡¯s fists clenched.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding like a coward, Racheal. If something¡¯s coming, I¡¯ll face it with you.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about cowardice. It¡¯s about survival. There¡¯s no bravery in dying for nothing.¡±


    She said firmly.


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to be stubborn about this, Rin. Just listen to me, for once.¡±


    Her voice was sharp now.


    But he shook his head, standing taller despite the trembling in his legs.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you alone. If they come for us, then we fight together.¡±


    Racheal stared at him for a long moment, her lips pressed into a thin line. Then, quietly, she said.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that.¡±


    Before Rin could respond, her fingers moved quickly¡ªtwo sharp gestures over his chest, glowing faintly with mana.


    His body jolted once, then slumped forward into her arms, unconscious.


    ¡°...Sorry. You¡¯re not ready for this. Not yet.¡±


    She whispered, lowering him onto the thin mattress in the back corner.


    She pulled a blanket over him, brushing his hair back again before stepping back and activating the ruin shield.


    A soft shimmer of blue spread out, wrapping her brother in protective mana. He¡¯d be safe behind that barrier, for a little while at least.


    Just as she finished, there was a knock at the door.


    Not loud. Not aggressive. Just a calm, deliberate knock¡ªpolite, even.


    Her stomach twisted.


    Racheal took a deep breath and straightened her posture. Then, with steady fingers, she unlatched the bolts on the door one by one.


    The knock came again.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡±


    She said aloud, making sure her voice didn¡¯t waver.


    Then she opened the door.


    And outside stood a man with silver hair and mismatched eyes¡ªone gold, one blue.


    His presence was cold, and beside him, a strange creature¡ªserpentine and divine¡ªcoiled in eerie silence. Queen¡¯s gaze flicked past Racheal, sensing the shield within.


    The man¡¯s eyes met hers.


    ¡°Good evening Miss. I believe we have something important to discuss.¡±


    He said softly.

 Chapter 199: Ch 199: The Pick-Pocketing- Part 2

    Racheal stood frozen in the doorway, eyes wide as she looked up at the man who now stood before her.


    His beauty was almost unnatural¡ªsharp features and sharper gaze. There was something about this man that made her feel uneasy and secure at the same time.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. Her throat was dry. Her limbs refused to move.


    The man¡ªKyle¡ªtilted his head slightly, unfazed by her silence.


    "Hand over your brother. He committed a crime against me. I''m here to see that he faces the consequences."


    He said, voice calm but firm.


    Racheal blinked, and something in her snapped. The haze lifted, and her breath came back in a single, sharp inhale.


    "I don''t have a brother. I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    She said, lifting her chin.


    Kyle''s expression didn''t shift, but the air around him thickened.


    "It''s cute. But futile. The residual mana trail led me here, and I know he''s inside. You''re protecting him."


    He said mildly.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    "Then you should know that if you step inside uninvited, I''ll be forced to protect myself¡ªand this home. And that won''t end well for the noble standing on my doorstep."


    There was a quiet strength behind her words, the kind born not of arrogance, but of experience. Her posture was unshaken.


    Kyle could see it in her eyes¡ªshe wasn''t bluffing.


    Kyle''s gaze flicked past her shoulder for a moment, observing the intricate network of ruins etched into the walls and floor of the modest home.


    Strong. Complex. Cleverly woven to keep both intruders and detection spells at bay.


    Most nobles wouldn''t even recognize half the structures in place.


    But Kyle wasn''t most nobles.


    "I admire your resolve."


    He said as he stepped forward, one boot passing the threshold of her door. The house trembled for a second¡ªreacting to his mana presence like a struck bell¡ªbut no alarm sounded. Not yet.


    "You have strong ruins here. I imagine you crafted them yourself."


    Racheal''s eyes widened slightly, but she didn''t answer.


    "They''re good. But they''re designed to keep out average threats. Not me."


    Kyle continued, stepping in fully.


    The moment his other foot touched the inside floor, the ruins lit up¡ªglowing red in warning. Defensive mana surged through the house like a pulse, preparing to eject the intruder.


    Racheal slammed her palm to a rune plate beside the door, activating the trap.


    Mana erupted in a flash of silver lightning, rushing toward Kyle like a spear.


    He didn''t flinch. A flick of his wrist, and Queen''s body slithered between them, absorbing the attack in an instant with a low, vibrating hum. The lightning dispersed like harmless light.


    Kyle''s voice was still composed.


    "I''m not here to hurt you."


    Racheal''s expression twisted in disbelief.


    "You broke into my home. You''re threatening my family. That feels like harm."


    Kyle''s eyes softened slightly, but only slightly.


    "I''m here because your brother tried to steal from me. He may have talent, but if left unchecked, that talent will destroy him. I intend to correct that course."


    She didn''t move.


    "So you''re what? A noble savior now?"


    "No. I''m a man preparing for a war far bigger than petty crimes and street thefts. I don''t have time for liars, nor do I wish to harm people who don''t need to be harmed. But your brother interfered with something important to me. And I can''t ignore that."


    Kyle said, his voice lower now.


    The mana in the air crackled¡ªtension held in delicate balance between two powerful wills.


    Racheal''s hand hovered near a hidden ruin trigger beneath her sleeve.


    "Then you''d better be prepared to go through me."


    Kyle''s expression remained unreadable.


    "If that''s what it takes."


    And with that, the glow from the ruins around them began to shift again, responding to the pressure between two mages.


    Racheal gritted her teeth as her fingers flew across a hidden ruin panel behind her back.


    The walls pulsed with light as a complex seal activated beneath Kyle''s feet.


    The moment he stepped forward, the floor exploded in blinding silver light¡ªchains of mana sprung from the etched ruins, wrapping around his legs, wrists, and chest in a flash.


    "Leave. You are not welcome here!"


    She commanded, sweat already forming on her brow.


    Kyle didn''t react immediately. His gaze dropped to the glowing chains. A flicker of surprise passed his face.


    "A containment-type trap. Clever."


    Racheal poured more mana into the ruins, veins glowing faintly blue as she fed her energy directly into the seal. The mana chains tightened with a hiss. The walls trembled.


    "I said leave!"


    She snapped, a wild flame of desperation rising in her voice.


    For a brief moment, the house echoed with silence.


    Then¡ªcrack. One chain shattered. Then another.


    The mana resistance vanished like a breath in the wind as Kyle stepped forward, shrugging off the last binds like they were strands of thread.


    Racheal staggered back, her hand trembling.


    "That''s... not possible..."


    Kyle dusted off his sleeve.


    "Your ruins are impressive. Precise. Smartly arranged."


    He looked at her then, no arrogance in his tone¡ªonly a quiet certainty.


    "But they''re not strong enough."


    Racheal backed against the wall, biting her lip. Her breath came in quick pants now.


    Her mana reserves were dangerously low. She had poured everything into that last defense, and it had crumbled like paper in front of him.


    Kyle stepped forward, slow and unthreatening.


    "You fought well, but you were never my opponent to begin with."


    Racheal''s knees gave out. She slumped to the floor, chest heaving as she glared up at him with a mix of helplessness and fury.


    As Kyle walked past her toward the hallway, her arm shot out and grabbed his leg.


    He paused.


    "Please. Do whatever you want to me. Hurt me. Kill me. I don''t care. Just... leave my brother alone."


    She whispered, voice cracking.


    Kyle looked down at her.


    The desperation in her voice was raw, unfiltered¡ªenough to give even him pause. Her hand trembled on his boot as if holding onto him was her last chance to save what little she had left.


    "He''s all I have. I won''t let anyone take him. Not even someone like you."


    She said.


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed slightly. Not in anger¡ªsomething else flickered there. Curiosity.


    He crouched down, lowering himself to her eye level.


    "You''re willing to throw yourself away to protect him?"


    Her lips trembled, but she nodded without hesitation.


    "Then, tell me¡ªwhat are you willing to give up in return for that wish?"


    Kyle said, voice quiet.


    Racheal''s eyes widened at the question. Kyle''s expression was unreadable. Not cruel, not mocking¡ªgenuinely intrigued.


    "I''m not in the habit of granting kindness freely. But I''m a man of trade. You want me to spare him? Then offer me something in return."


    Kyle continued. He tilted his head.


    What''s your price, Racheal?"


    Racheal stared at him, heart pounding.


    Her pride, her defiance¡ªeverything was unraveling under the weight of his presence.


    She clenched her jaw.


    "I''ll do anything,"


    She said at last, voice barely above a whisper.


    "I''ll work for you. Fight for you. Build whatever you need with my ruins. Just... let him go."


    Kyle watched her, silent for a long moment. Then he stood, dusting off his gloves.


    "Anything, huh?"


    He walked past her toward the sealed room.


    "We''ll see if your loyalty holds when it matters. For now... I''ll consider your offer. But I''ll still speak to your brother."

 Chapter 200: Ch 200: The Pick-Pocketing- Part 3

    "Who are you? Why are you doing this to us?"


    Racheal asked under her breath but she did not expect an answer to come. Still, since Kyle was a good person, he decided to give her one.


    "My name is Kyle. That is all you need to know about me. Now, I shall find your brother and extract my revenge."


    Racheal''s breath came in shallow bursts, her pulse pounding like a drum in her ears.


    The man who called himself Kyle radiated power, his eyes calm but unrelenting. He hadn''t drawn a sword, hadn''t raised a hand, and yet Racheal felt as though she were standing on the edge of a blade.


    Still, when he began to step toward the sealed door, her desperation clawed free of her fear.


    "Wait. I have a deal you won''t be able to turn down."


    She said, voice shaking.


    Kyle paused.


    Racheal forced herself to look up, defiance flickering behind her trembling eyes.


    "If you spare my brother, I''ll dedicate my life to you. I''ll serve you however you see fit. My skills, my mana, my ruins¡ªeverything. Just leave him alone. He''s all I have left."


    The room fell silent.


    Kyle turned slowly, and for a long moment, simply studied her. His gaze was neither cruel nor kind¡ªit was assessing.


    She felt like prey under that sharp, unreadable stare, but she didn''t flinch.


    "You make bold promises. But words are cheap. You want me to believe you''re worth sparing a thief''s life?"


    He said at last.


    "I am."


    She replied with quiet certainty.


    "Then prove it. Draw a ruin that I can''t break."


    He took a step back and crossed his arms.


    Racheal blinked in surprise.


    "That''s your condition?"


    Kyle gave a slight nod.


    "You claim to be worth something. So show me. If your ruin can hold me, then maybe your life¡ªand your brother''s¡ªis worth sparing."


    She hesitated for only a breath before straightening.


    "Fine. I accept your challenge."


    Kyle moved to a chair in the corner of the modest room, Queen hovering silently behind him.


    He hadn''t come here expecting to find someone of interest, but this girl¡ªthis Racheal¡ªhad shown more backbone than most nobles he''d met.


    Her mana control was raw but sharp, and he was curious what she could do under pressure.


    "Begin."


    He said simply.


    Without another word, Racheal went to work. Her fingers moved with swift precision, brushing chalk and mana-infused powder across the floor.


    Symbols bloomed beneath her touch¡ªancient runes, complex weaves, and a barrier pattern that pulsed with layered intent.


    Sweat beaded on her brow, but she did not falter. This was her craft. Her pride.


    Kyle watched intently, noting her focus and the purity of her mana threads. Not just talent. She had training. Real training.


    Thirty minutes passed, and when Racheal finally stepped back from her work, the ruin glowed faintly beneath their feet, pulsing like a second heartbeat.


    Her expression was proud, triumphant even, as she turned to Kyle.


    "It''s done. This is my strongest binding ruin. Unless you''re a god in disguise, you won''t be breaking through that."


    She said.


    Kyle stood and walked toward it without a word. He stepped inside the circle and allowed the mana to lock around him.


    The trap activated instantly, symbols flaring to life with searing light as mana shackles surged toward his limbs.


    For a heartbeat, it seemed as if the ruin might hold.


    And then, with the lightest exhale, Kyle moved.


    The ruin pulsed once¡ªthen cracked down the center as Kyle''s own mana surged outward like a tidal wave.


    The spell web groaned and shattered under the weight of his presence, the energy dispersing with a soft shatter of sound, like glass breaking in another world.


    Racheal staggered back, stunned.


    "That''s... impossible..."


    Kyle looked down at the smoking ruin.


    "Impressive work. Better than most so-called masters I''ve met. But you still lack something."


    Racheal''s lips trembled, her pride stung, but her eyes remained on his.


    "What... do I lack?"


    ______


    Racheal stared at the fractured ruin in disbelief.


    The lines of power she had so meticulously etched were now nothing more than scattered dust, fading embers of mana swirling weakly across the floor.


    That was her best work¡ªher strongest binding ruin¡ªand yet the man before her had shattered it like glass with barely a thought.


    Her hands trembled, not from fear but from the deep, gnawing frustration of failure.


    But before she could spiral further, Kyle''s voice broke through her haze.


    "You have talent. But you lack refinement. Your control over the ruin''s structure is admirable, but your mana doesn''t fully sync with the intent behind your lines. You''re following the rules without learning how to bend them."


    He said, his tone steady and without mockery.


    Racheal looked up at him, eyes wide.


    "You... can see that much?"


    "I can feel it. You''re skilled, but you''re not yet someone I can rely on. I don''t have the time to wait for you to blossom."


    Kyle replied.


    His words weren''t cruel, but they struck her like a cold wind. Still, rather than despair, something else sparked in her chest¡ªresolve.


    She bit her bottom lip, then took a step forward.


    "If I''m not enough... then I''ll take you to someone who is."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "My master. She''s the one who taught me everything I know. If you think I have talent, then you''ll want to meet her. They say she''s the best in the world when it comes to ruins. I don''t know if that''s true, but I''ve never seen anyone better."


    She continued, voice firmer now.


    Kyle''s interest visibly sharpened.


    "And you''re offering to take me to her?"


    "Yes. But on one condition."


    Racheal nodded.


    He tilted his head.


    "You don''t harm my brother. Or me. No matter what happens."


    Kyle was silent for a moment, gaze flicking briefly toward the sealed door where the boy lay unconscious and hidden. Queen hovered quietly at his side, but even it seemed attentive now.


    "You''re willing to hand over a master of ruins in exchange for a promise of safety?"


    Kyle said slowly.


    "My brother means everything to me. I won''t watch him suffer for my mistakes. If offering you a meeting with my master can protect us, then I''ll do it. But only if you promise."


    Racheal said simply.


    Kyle studied her closely, the wheels turning in his mind. This wasn''t a trick.


    She meant every word. And if what she said was true¡ªif her master really was as skilled as she claimed¡ªthen this could be exactly the lead he needed.


    Time was slipping away, and Kyle had no desire to gamble his village''s safety on second-rate wards and merchants hoarding fake goods.


    "Very well. I''ll consider your offer."


    Kyle said at last.


    Racheal didn''t breathe until she heard those words. She gave a small, relieved nod.


    "Thank you."


    "But be warned. If this master of yours is a fraud, or if you lead me into a trap... no promise will protect you then."


    He added, his voice calm but laced with steel.


    Racheal flinched but didn''t back down.


    "She''s not a fraud. You''ll see."


    Her confidence was something and that was what made Kyle give her a chance.

 Chapter 201: Ch 201: My Master Can- Part 1

    Chapter 201: Ch 201: My Master Can- Part 1


    Racheal turned toward Kyle with hesitation clouding her eyes.


    ¡°Give me a moment. I¡¯ll join you shortly.¡±


    She half expected resistance, a barked order to stay in sight, or worse, the silent presence of Queen shadowing her every step.


    But Kyle merely nodded, his arms folded, expression unreadable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take too long. I¡¯ll wait out here.¡±


    He said, voice calm and casual, as though they were discussing a walk through the park rather than an agreement born from desperation.


    That easy confidence¡ªso assured and still¡ªsent a chill down Racheal¡¯s spine.


    It wasn¡¯t arrogance. It was conviction. A subtle, terrifying reminder that any idea of fleeing with her brother would be useless.


    He¡¯d find them. There¡¯d be no escape.


    She gave him a stiff nod and walked back inside, closing the door behind her.


    Her fingers clenched around the wood for a second before she turned and made her way toward the hidden compartment tucked beneath the floor.


    A shimmer of mana marked the ruin¡¯s edge, and with a flick of her fingers, it peeled open.


    Inside, her younger brother stirred, groggy from the earlier spell that had forced him to sleep.


    ¡°Racheal? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Rin rubbed his eyes.


    She crouched beside him and ran a hand gently through his tousled hair.


    ¡°Nothing for you to worry about. I¡¯m just heading out for a bit.¡±


    His brow furrowed.


    ¡°Is it... because of earlier? Are you in trouble because of me?¡±


    Her chest tightened, but she forced a smile.


    ¡°No, Rin. It¡¯s not like that. I promise.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. It¡¯s always like that.¡±


    His voice trembled, just slightly.


    ¡°Rin.¡± Her voice softened, but there was an edge of warning in it now.


    ¡°Listen to me. I just need you to stay here and be calm, alright? No experiments, no ruins, no wandering around. Just rest. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    He looked at her with those too-wise eyes for a child, and finally nodded.


    ¡°Okay. But come back soon.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± she promised, and with one last look, she sealed the compartment again.


    When she stepped out, Kyle hadn¡¯t moved from his spot.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Racheal said, her voice stronger now. She wore a long travel cloak over her working clothes, and her mana was drawn in tight around her body, ready for anything.


    Kyle gave her a once-over.


    ¡°You¡¯re nervous.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m nervous. My master isn¡¯t... the friendliest person. In fact, she¡¯s quite misunderstood. If you go in with certain expectations, you¡¯ll likely be disappointed. Or angry.¡±


    She shot back.


    Kyle started walking, and Racheal fell into step beside him.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like nobles. She hates formality. She¡¯ll likely treat you like dirt unless you prove yourself. And even then, she¡¯s not exactly warm. She¡¯s not like me.¡±


    Racheal went on.


    Kyle chuckled faintly.


    ¡°Is that supposed to scare me?¡±


    She looked at him out of the corner of her eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you so you don¡¯t do something stupid. If you want her help, you have to deal with her rules. She¡¯s not just skilled¡ªshe¡¯s one of the last true ruin artists who hasn¡¯t been bought out by noble families.¡±


    That caught Kyle¡¯s interest more than any threat could.


    ¡°She¡¯s unaffiliated?¡±


    ¡°Completely. She doesn¡¯t sell her work. Doesn¡¯t answer to anyone. You¡¯ll only get her help if she feels like it.¡±


    Kyle smirked.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hope she does not do anything foolish.¡±


    Racheal snorted.


    ¡°Good luck with that.¡±


    Despite the tension between them, the pace quickened.


    They moved through side streets and alleys, avoiding major roads. Racheal was careful, her eyes flicking over rooftops and corners with practiced caution.


    Kyle followed without question. He knew when someone was leading him somewhere important¡ªand he also knew not to interrupt.


    They stopped outside what looked like a ruined stone temple at the edge of Brulin¡¯s lower district. It was overgrown, cracked, and long-abandoned by the look of it.


    A few vagrants nearby didn¡¯t even glance in their direction.


    ¡°She lives here?¡±


    Kyle asked, eyeing the decrepit structure.


    Racheal nodded.


    ¡°Her space is deeper inside. Hidden.¡±


    Racheal paused in front of the crumbling stone wall, her hand brushing across the worn surface as her eyes narrowed in concentration.


    ¡°Give me a minute. My master likes to move the entrance around. She uses different ruin patterns to seal it, depending on her mood. It¡¯ll take me some time to locate it.¡±


    She said.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow, leaning back with his arms folded.


    ¡°Sounds like someone with a lot to hide. Is she avoiding bounty collectors or just paranoid?¡±


    Racheal¡¯s shoulders stiffened, and though she didn¡¯t say anything, the flicker of alarm on her face was answer enough.


    Kyle let out a small chuckle, not unkind, but sharp nonetheless.


    ¡°So, debts then. Noted.¡±


    She turned her face away without responding, focusing instead on the wall before her. But her silence spoke louder than any denial could.


    Kyle shook his head and stepped forward, his fingers twitching as he lightly brushed the air in front of the stone.


    ¡°You can stop looking. I already found it.¡±


    ¡°What? How¡ª?¡±


    Racheal blinked.


    ¡°The flow of mana is disrupted here. Your master¡¯s good, I¡¯ll give her that. But even the most advanced ruins can¡¯t completely mask the current beneath the structure if you know how to look.¡±


    Kyle said, his tone matter-of-fact.


    Before Racheal could respond, he placed his hand flat against the seemingly solid wall.


    There was a pulse¡ªquiet, subtle¡ªand then a loud crack as the ruin shattered beneath his palm like glass.


    A ripple spread outward, a wave of invisible mana breaking through the enchantments in place.


    A boom echoed across the alleyway, loud enough to rattle the loose tiles on nearby rooftops.


    Several doors flung open as residents peeked outside in alarm. Men and women leaned out of windows, searching for the source of the disruption.


    But oddly, their eyes passed over the temple like it wasn¡¯t even there. As if it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You broke it, but nothing changed.¡±


    Racheal muttered.


    Kyle took a step back, brushing off his hand.


    ¡°The ruin wasn¡¯t meant to change appearances. It was a deterrent¡ªlike a wall that made people subconsciously ignore this place. Not an illusion. Just misdirection. That¡¯s why no one¡¯s reacting.¡±


    Racheal let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Of course. She always over-engineers these things. I told her no one even comes here anymore, but does she listen? No. She says the paranoid survive.¡±


    Kyle walked up to the stone door that now stood plainly in front of them.


    With a gentle push, it creaked open, revealing a narrow stairwell that spiraled down into darkness.


    Racheal followed close behind, still grumbling under her breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell her she owes me two days of mana recovery for fixing the last seven locks she overloaded. And now she has you breaking her work.¡±


    The stairwell led down for a surprisingly long time.


    The walls were cold and damp, the only light coming from subtle lines of ruin etchings glowing faintly along the walls.


    They pulsed as Kyle passed, responding to his mana signature like flickering candlelight acknowledging a storm.


    Racheal noticed the reaction and frowned.


    ¡°They¡¯re not supposed to respond like that unless¡ª¡±


    ¡°Unless the intruder is stronger than the defense parameters. Your master didn¡¯t expect someone like me.¡±


    Kyle supplied.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be furious.¡±


    Racheal muttered.

 Chapter 202: Ch 202: My Master Can- Part 2

    The temple''s interior was a crumbling shell of its former glory. Cracked stone pillars loomed like broken teeth, and faded murals of long-forgotten deities peeled off the walls like dead skin.


    The air was thick with dust and something far worse¡ªcorrupted divine energy. The once-holy ground was no longer sacred.


    The only thing keeping the structure from falling into ruin were the etched ruins carved into its bones, glowing with unstable mana.


    Kyle''s boots echoed softly as he stepped into the space, his movements calculated and precise.


    He could feel the misaligned flow of divine and arcane forces¡ªthe result of time, neglect, and poor ruin maintenance.


    This place wasn''t just abandoned; it had been left to rot.


    Kyle reached out, spreading his mana thin like a web, sensing the layered traps and mana disruptions scattered across the floor.


    A shallow smirk crossed his face.


    "Sloppy work. All bark, no bite."


    He murmured.


    With precise shifts in his aura, he bypassed one trap after another, never so much as disturbing the dust on the floor.


    Step by step, he moved deeper into the ruinous temple, until the mana thickened around him like fog¡ªhe was close.


    Racheal followed from a short distance behind, her expression a mix of awe and disbelief.


    Her sandals scuffed softly against the stone as she tried to mimic his path but struggled to keep up.


    "How are you even walking like that? Those traps¡ªmy master changes them every week."


    She whispered, watching the floor where Kyle''s foot had landed moments before.


    "Then she should try harder."


    Kyle muttered without turning.


    Racheal looked around nervously.


    "Just... be careful. I don''t know what she''s rigged up recently. If she knew someone was coming¡ª"


    "We''re already here."


    Kyle cut in flatly. His hand was resting on a moss-covered door ahead. "And I have no intention of playing by her rules."


    Before Racheal could react, Kyle pushed the door open.


    The room beyond was quiet, deceptively so.


    A circular chamber lined with relics and shattered statues sat like a heart surrounded by rotting veins.


    Faint lines of ancient mana pulsated through the stone floor, leading toward a raised platform at the center.


    Racheal, seeing that Kyle had already entered, rushed forward.


    "Wait¡ª!"


    She began.


    Kyle turned sharply, one hand snapping out to grab her by the back of her collar before she could cross the threshold.


    He pulled her to a stop with no effort, and her feet skidded slightly on the slick stone floor.


    "Don''t charge in like a fool. Unless you''ve decided you''re tired of living."


    He said coldly.


    Racheal blinked in confusion, caught between frustration and embarrassment.


    "What do you mean? I don''t see¡ª"


    Kyle didn''t answer with words. Instead, he pulled a coin from his coat pocket¡ªsmall, nondescript.


    But when his fingers wrapped around it, a layer of mana began to coat its surface, curling around it like mist.


    With a flick of his wrist, Kyle sent the coin flying into the room.


    The moment it crossed the threshold, the air around it twisted¡ªand then the world split open with a thunderous boom.


    The explosion shattered the silence, sending out a shockwave that blasted through the chamber.


    Dust, stone, and magical debris flew outward like shrapnel.


    Where the coin had landed was now a scorched crater, the ornate floor melted down to raw, cracked stone.


    Whatever trap had been lying in wait was powerful enough to obliterate everything in its path.


    Racheal''s eyes widened in horror.


    "That¡ªThat was her special seal... She said only she could walk through it without dying."


    Her voice trembled.


    Kyle stared at the destruction, unimpressed.


    "Then she overestimated herself."


    He turned to her, expression calm and unwavering.


    "If you''d walked in first, you would''ve died. She doesn''t care if someone steps into a trap just to prove a point. She only cares if they survive it."


    Racheal shivered.


    "She''s not evil... just... twisted."


    Kyle didn''t comment. He adjusted his coat and stepped into the smoking chamber, debris crunching under his boots.


    "Let''s move. Your master''s games are growing tiresome."


    ______


    The smoke and residual mana gradually settled as Kyle and Racheal stepped through the shattered threshold into the central chamber.


    Even with the worst of the divine seal dispersed, the atmosphere remained heavy¡ªthick with warped holy energy and erratic runes buzzing on the walls like flies.


    Kyle''s sharp eyes instantly locked on to the heart of the room¡ªa powerful, stationary mana signature curled up like a coiled serpent at the center of the wreckage.


    It pulsed faintly, but it was undeniable in its density. That was no trap.


    Racheal''s breath hitched beside him.


    "Master!"


    She cried out, her voice echoing across the chamber.


    Before Kyle could stop her, she ran toward the collapsed figure in the center of the mana signature.


    His instincts screamed at him to intercept, to halt her reckless charge, but before he could move, the figure on the floor stirred.


    A single hand rose from beneath a mess of tangled robes and long, uncombed hair, palm facing outward.


    Kyle''s body tensed. His mana surged in anticipation. If this woman tried to attack, he would retaliate with lethal precision.


    But the hand did not release a spell or unleash any devastating technique.


    Instead, the figure groaned softly, propped herself up on one elbow, and tilted her head toward Kyle with a bleary, half-lidded stare.


    The smell of old alcohol and ancient incense clung to her robes like a second skin.


    "That wasn''t very nice of you...You destroyed all my beautiful equipment. Do you have any idea how many months it took me to get those relics calibrated?"


    She muttered, her words slightly slurred.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes.


    "You mean the divine traps set to incinerate anyone who stepped foot in here?"


    "Yes, those. Art takes sacrifice. Yours, ideally. But now I''ll have to remake everything. What a pain..."


    She said, blinking slowly as if his answer didn''t faze her in the slightest.


    Racheal dropped to her knees beside the woman and began checking her condition, brushing dust and bits of scorched fabric off her master''s sleeves.


    "Why are you drunk again? You said you''d stop doing this¡ªespecially when the seals were active!"


    She hissed, clearly trying to keep her voice down.


    Her master blinked again, this time looking at Racheal with a puzzled frown.


    "Did I say that? Sounds like something I would say. Probably meant it too. But then... the wine was just so lonely sitting there on the altar."


    Racheal groaned into her hands.


    "You''re impossible."


    Kyle stayed where he was, but the tension in his shoulders eased slightly.


    Still, his eyes never left the master. Her condition might have appeared pitiful, but the pressure rolling off her was anything but.


    Even slumped, even drunk, her mana was vast and ancient¡ªrefined by decades of brutal focus and experimentation. She was dangerous, regardless of her current state.


    "You must be the infamous master ruinist. The one Racheal said was the best in the world."


    Kyle said slowly, voice carefully measured.


    The woman didn''t respond immediately. She was staring at him now¡ªreally staring. Her gaze wavered with drink, but there was a sharpness behind it that pierced through the haze.


    "You''re the one who broke my divine seal. Interesting. Not many people would''ve made it through without triggering the third backlash... You''re not just some noble brat."


    She said, more to herself than anyone else.

 Chapter 203: Ch 203: All up in Flames- Part 1

    Chapter 203: Ch 203: All up in Flames- Part 1


    Racheal flushed scarlet, her eyes darting anxiously between Kyle and her master, who still looked far too pleased with herself despite the temple around her practically being a ruin.


    She quickly stepped forward and bowed her head.


    ¡°Please ignore her behavior. She¡¯s not always like this. The drink just... helps her think sometimes.¡±


    She said hastily, voice tense with embarrassment.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t speak. He was far too used to eccentric personalities by now to be fazed.


    Still, the smell of wine mingled with burnt mana made the entire temple feel like the aftermath of a ritual gone wrong.


    Racheal turned to her master, trying to maintain some level of composure.


    ¡°Master, this is the young lord I told you about. He came here to request¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough, Racheal. She brought someone into my home. Let her speak for herself.¡±


    The older woman interrupted, waving a hand lazily from where she reclined on a half-shattered throne-like seat.


    Racheal visibly recoiled at the casual reprimand and bowed her head again, stepping back with her lips pressed together in shame.


    Kyle, watching all this unfold, found himself mildly amused and quietly intrigued. The dynamic between the two women was clear¡ªchaotic, yet deeply bonded.


    Kyle stepped forward, arms still crossed.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to recruit you.¡±


    The older woman¡¯s gaze sharpened, cutting through her haze of wine. She leaned forward slightly, her expression unreadable.


    Racheal hesitated, clearly wanting to interject a warning about how picky her master could be, but she didn¡¯t get the chance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate if you agree to my conditions.¡±


    The woman said, her voice suddenly sober.


    Kyle raised a brow.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°First, I work when I want. If you try to limit my experiments, I¡¯ll leave. Second, you¡¯ll provide me with materials¡ªrunes, sacred metals, cursed bones, and anything else I require.¡±


    She began, holding up a finger,


    Kyle remained still, unmoving.


    ¡°Third, I will not abide by the laws of the Temple. It¡ªrestricts progress. If you want miracles, you must be willing to get your hands dirty. I don¡¯t want priests breathing down my neck telling me I can¡¯t reverse-engineer divine relics or dissect monsters. I need freedom¡±


    She continued, her lip curled.


    There was a long pause. Racheal looked like she wanted to melt into the floor.


    Kyle finally spoke, voice calm and unwavering.


    ¡°As long as I see results, you¡¯ll have everything you need.¡±


    The woman¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    ¡°Name?¡±


    Kyle asked, already turning toward the exit.


    ¡°Sasha Brande. Ruinist, former professor, heretic by the laws, and proud of it.¡±


    She said smoothly.


    Kyle paused at the doorway.


    ¡°Meet me at the square. Tomorrow morning. Eight sharp. We leave then.¡±


    Sasha gave a lazy two-fingered salute, leaning back again.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Kyle didn¡¯t glance back as he stepped out of the ruined temple. Racheal stayed behind for a moment, shooting her master a helpless look.


    ¡°Did you have to say all that like you were trying to scare him away?¡±


    Sasha snorted, eyes already half-lidded again.


    ¡°If a few demands and a hangover scare him, then he¡¯s not worth working with.¡±


    Racheal sighed, rubbing her temples.


    ¡°Get some rest. Tomorrow, the real fun begins. And please, do something about your drinking habits, master. You can get into real trouble if you keep being like this. Your liver would not survive.


    Racheal told her master before she left after Kyle. she was worried about the older women, but she also knew her master well. Her master would be fine on her own....hopefully.


    ______


    As Kyle and Racheal stepped out of the half-ruined temple, the soft morning light touched the ancient stones with a gentle glow.


    The streets were quiet again, most of the early crowd having dispersed after the earlier disturbance.


    Racheal followed beside him in silence, her thoughts still spinning from everything that had happened.


    She glanced at Kyle from the corner of her eye. He walked calmly, as if he hadn¡¯t just recruited one of the most infamously stubborn ruinists in the kingdom.


    Her master had never bowed to anyone. Not nobles, not kings, and certainly not to religious mandates.


    Yet Kyle had walked in, said a few words, and suddenly Sasha Brande had agreed to follow him.


    ¡°Just... what kind of person are you? I¡¯ve never seen her agree to anything like that before. And she didn¡¯t even argue that much.¡±


    Racheal finally asked, breaking the silence.


    Kyle glanced sideways at her with an amused look.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a normal person. Nothing much to it.¡±


    He said with a small shrug.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie...I mean¡ªsorry. But seriously, you¡¯re not. That wasn¡¯t normal.¡±


    She said before she could stop herself, then winced, realizing how blunt it sounded.


    Kyle smirked, the corners of his lips curling slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully interested in me all of a sudden. Should I be flattered?¡±


    Racheal¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red.


    ¡°W-what? No! That¡¯s not what I meant at all!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then what did you mean?¡±¡±


    Kyle tilted his head.


    ¡°I just...I was just curious. That¡¯s all. Nothing more.¡±


    She stammered, fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve.


    Her flustered response made Kyle chuckle, and he waved a hand dismissively.


    ¡°Relax. I¡¯m just teasing. You¡¯re free to be curious. But I really am nothing special.¡±


    Racheal quickly turned on her heel.


    ¡°I should go. My brother¡¯s waiting. And I need to make sure the house is alright.¡±


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Run away so soon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not running!¡±


    She declared as she sped up.


    Kyle watched her retreating back and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°People are getting too bold these days...Finally, some personal space.¡±


    He stretched and turned down the opposite street.


    Racheal¡¯s face was still burning by the time she reached the quieter parts of the town. She pressed her hand to her cheek, trying to calm her racing heart.


    ¡®What is wrong with me? He¡¯s not even here for me. He came for Master. I¡¯m just... a bystander in all this. So why does he make my heart beat like that?¡±


    She thought.


    Racheal shook her head, scolding herself.


    ¡®Forget it. He¡¯s way out of your league. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Focus on your brother.¡¯


    But the uneasy knot in her stomach only grew tighter the closer she got to home. Her steps quickened instinctively, an urgency building in her chest.


    And then she saw it.


    Flames.


    Her breath caught. Smoke curled into the sky above the rooftop of her home.


    The familiar structure was burning, fire eating away at its wooden beams and walls.


    People stood in the streets¡ªsome staring, others running¡ªbut none made any effort to help. No one moved to fetch water. No one called for aid.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you helping!?¡±


    Racheal screamed, rushing forward.


    But the crowd only backed away further, casting guilty, fearful glances at her.


    ¡°That place is cursed.¡±


    Someone muttered.


    ¡°It was her ruin magic. They always said something was wrong with them.¡±


    ¡°She brought this on herself.¡±


    Racheal didn¡¯t stop to listen. She pushed past the murmurs and the fear, her heart slamming against her ribs as she sprinted toward the inferno.


    ¡°Rin! Rin, where are you!?¡±


    She shouted.


    The flames roared in reply.

 Chapter 204: Ch 204: All up in Flames- Part 2

    The flames roared louder with each second, consuming everything Racheal had called home.


    But her only thought was Rin.


    She didn''t hesitate¡ªshe burst through the smoke-filled doorway, arms shielding her face as the heat clawed at her skin.


    The crackle of burning wood, the crashing of debris, and the suffocating weight of smoke pressed against her from all sides. Still, she pushed forward.


    ''Please be okay... please be okay... ''


    She chanted internally.


    She''d left for just a short while.


    Who would do this? Who would set fire to their house and endanger her innocent little brother?


    She never caused anyone trouble, never crossed the line. All she did was practice her ruins, tucked away quietly like a shadow.


    And then she remembered.


    People had always whispered behind her back.


    Telling her to stop, to quit playing with magic she wasn''t meant to wield.


    "You''re not an academy student." "What if something explodes?" "You''ll bring disaster down on us all."


    They''d told her to quit before she brought misfortune. And now...


    "They actually did it..."


    She whispered bitterly.


    Fueled by rage and fear, she kept moving through the inferno, calling out for Rin until she finally heard a faint cough, followed by a weak voice.


    "Sis...?"


    She spotted him lying under a collapsed beam, his small body curled up. His skin was scorched, his shirt half-burnt.


    Tears pricked her eyes as she rushed to his side.


    "Rin!"


    She cried, gripping him gently and pulling him close.


    He looked up at her, eyes glassy from the heat.


    "You shouldn''t... be here... I''m just a burden now."


    "Shut up."


    Racheal hissed, using one of her emergency ruins to reinforce her legs and arms. With the enhanced strength, she lifted the beam, just enough to slide Rin out.


    "I''m not giving up on you. Not now. Not ever."


    The house creaked ominously above them. Smoke clogged her lungs as she summoned another ruin to reinforce her escape path.


    Her inscriptions glowed faintly, barely holding together under the duress. But she didn''t care. All that mattered was getting Rin out.


    With a final push, she broke through the crumbling doorway and stumbled into the open, coughing and half-blind.


    The onlookers still stood at a distance, none daring to come close. None offering help.


    "Cowards."


    She spat through clenched teeth.


    Racheal laid Rin gently on the ground and tore off her cloak to wrap around him.


    He was alive¡ªbut just barely.


    Rachael looked at the flames behind her, then at the people who''d done nothing. And the rage began to boil over.


    They were jealous.


    They''d always been jealous. Of her skill, her talent.


    They''d hated that someone without noble blood, without official training, could still accomplish something they never could.


    And now her brother¡ªher only family¡ªhad nearly died because of them.


    She clenched her fists.


    ''They''ll pay.''


    But even as she thought that, she knew revenge wouldn''t be easy.


    She had no name, no standing, and now no home.


    Who would help her stand against the nobles, the academy, the pompous rich who ruled the city with silent cruelty?


    No one.


    Her breath hitched, and she looked down at Rin''s injured face. The fear, the pain. She couldn''t let this be the end.


    And before she realized it, her feet had already begun moving¡ªpast the stunned crowd, through the winding streets.


    Her mind was racing, filled with hatred and helplessness, but her body had made a choice without her.


    It wasn''t until she stood in front of the building that she noticed where she''d gone.


    "...Kyle?"


    She whispered.


    She could feel the faint pulse of his mana from within the building.


    Subtle, calm, and unwavering. And it dawned on her¡ªshe had come here without thinking.


    Because somewhere deep inside, she trusted him.


    The same man who teased her, broke her best ruin, and barged into her life like a storm... was the only person who might help her now.


    She hugged Rin tighter against her chest and stood before the door.


    "I didn''t know who else to turn to."


    She whispered, swallowing her pride.


    Then she knocked.


    ______


    Kyle opened the door with a slight frown, his eyes immediately landing on Racheal¡ªand the charred streaks running across her arms.


    The fabric of her clothing was scorched and clung to her skin in places where it had partially melted.


    Her expression was pale, shaken, but what drew his gaze more than anything was the bundle in her arms.


    Rin.


    The boy''s body was limp, his skin marred with burns and soot, and shallow, raspy breaths escaped his lips.


    Kyle stepped aside without a word, allowing her in.


    The moment she crossed the threshold, the quiet hum of mana within the building reacted to her presence, recognizing the urgency, sensing the weight she carried.


    Kyle studied her face as she staggered in and gently laid her brother on the nearby couch.


    He didn''t ask what happened¡ªhe didn''t need to. The burns. The soot. The broken look in her eyes. The image painted itself.


    Still, he voiced the question that mattered.


    "What do you intend to do now? Are you going to take revenge?"


    Kyle asked, his voice low and devoid of judgment.


    Racheal didn''t answer immediately. Her eyes lingered on Rin''s face, watching the rise and fall of his chest like it was the only thing tethering her to reality.


    "I want to. I want nothing more than to make them suffer. All of them.""


    She whispered, her voice cracking.


    She bit her lip hard until she tasted iron.


    "But I don''t even know if I have the strength to keep going. If I''m being honest, I don''t think I can do this alone anymore."


    Kyle didn''t respond right away. He watched her for a long moment before turning away and walking toward the other side of the room.


    "Then let me help you."


    Racheal''s eyes widened slightly.


    "What?"


    "I can give you the strength to get what you want. Revenge. Power. Security. But there''s a price."


    He said plainly. She stiffened.


    "You and your brother will belong to me. Your lives, your future¡ªeverything. You''ll follow my orders for the rest of your life, and in exchange, I''ll make sure no one dares lay a hand on either of you again."


    Kyle continued.


    Racheal stared at him in disbelief. Her hands trembled. The word belong felt like a chain tightening around her neck.


    Her freedom, her will¡ªwas she really going to give it up?


    But then her gaze shifted back to Rin.


    She remembered the flames. The people who stood by and did nothing. The stench of burning flesh. The helplessness in his eyes.


    And her decision crystallized.


    "If I say yes...You''ll help me get my revenge? You''ll protect Rin?"


    She murmured.


    Kyle turned and met her gaze evenly.


    "Yes. But once you give yourself to me, there''s no turning back."


    She closed her eyes.


    And nodded.


    "I swear. On my life, I vow to serve you¡ªuntil the day I die."


    She whispered.


    A silence fell between them for a heartbeat.


    Then Kyle stepped forward, his hand glowing faintly with a controlled pulse of mana.


    "Place him on the bed."


    Racheal did so with trembling hands, gently setting Rin down as Kyle approached. With a focused breath, Kyle placed his hand on the boy''s chest.


    Golden light radiated from his palm, weaving through Rin''s body like threads, calming the erratic flow of life within him.


    The wounds didn''t vanish, but the boy''s breathing steadied, and his color improved.


    Kyle exhaled, his expression unreadable.


    "He''ll live. But he''ll need a real healer¡ªa talented one. I''ll try to arrange for it later."


    He said.


    Racheal collapsed to her knees, overcome with relief.


    "Thank you..."


    But Kyle''s face had turned cold.


    "Rest for now. I have work to do."


    He said.


    Racheal looked up, her brows furrowed.


    "Work?"

 Chapter 205: Ch 205: All up in Flames- Part 3

    Chapter 205: Ch 205: All up in Flames- Part 3


    Kyle¡¯s mana flared slightly, just enough to send a shiver through the room.


    ¡°Someone destroyed something that belonged to me. And I don¡¯t let those things go unanswered.¡±


    He said calmly.


    He walked toward the door, his presence colder and sharper than before.


    And in that moment, Racheal knew¡ª


    Whatever force had burned her home and nearly killed her brother was about to learn what it truly meant to provoke Kyle Armstrong.


    ______


    Inside the local tavern, laughter echoed off the old stone walls as the scent of roasted meat and stale ale hung thick in the air.


    Candles flickered on the wooden tables, casting dancing shadows over flushed faces and clinking mugs.


    It was a lively evening¡ªmore than usual. Patrons chattered freely, eating and drinking like nothing in the world could go wrong.


    At a table near the center, a particularly rowdy group of men and women were celebrating noisily.


    One of them, a heavyset man with a booming voice, slammed his mug down and bellowed with a grin.


    ¡°To ridding this town of that damn witch! May the academy shower us in gold!¡±


    The table erupted into cheers, mugs raised high. Another man, younger and leaner, leaned forward with a smirk.


    ¡°Did you see her house go up in flames? Ha! That¡¯ll teach her to defy the academy! She was warned. Again and again. But she just wouldn¡¯t stop messing with ruins like she was one of them!¡±


    ¡°She always thought she was better than us. Always with her nose in old scrolls, acting like some prodigy. Please. Just a delusional brat.¡±


    A woman chimed in, sneering.


    ¡°And that brother of hers. Always skulking around, hiding like a rat. Bet he cried like a baby when it happened. He got what was coming.¡±


    Another added, voice darkening.


    They all laughed, tipping back their drinks in shared amusement, enjoying the imaginary scene of their victims¡¯ suffering.


    The tavern hummed around them¡ªuntil the door creaked open.


    None of them looked at first.


    But they all felt it.


    A cold, sharp tension sliced through the room like a knife. Conversations quieted. Heads turned. The air grew heavy.


    Footsteps echoed¡ªmeasured, slow, deliberate. The stranger was tall, dressed in elegant dark layers that spoke of nobility.


    A faint shimmer of mana clung to him like a second skin, subtle yet suffocating to anyone attuned.


    He didn¡¯t say a word as he walked toward the laughing group and pulled a chair beside them.


    The chair scraped softly against the wooden floor before he sat down, resting one gloved hand on the table.


    The group looked up, startled but intrigued.


    A noble?


    Here?


    ¡°Evening. Care to join us for a drink, sir? You look like someone who appreciates a good story.¡±


    The heavyset man said, forcing a grin.


    The stranger smiled faintly, but his eyes were cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for drinks. I came because I heard a group of people took down a ¡®witch¡¯ today.¡±


    The group chuckled, pleased with the recognition.


    ¡°That¡¯s us! Taught that little ruin freak a lesson she won¡¯t forget. Didn¡¯t even need to wait for the academy¡¯s approval. She was asking for it!¡±


    One of them said proudly.


    ¡°Yeah. It was too easy. She wasn¡¯t even home when we did it. House went up like dry wood. Shame we didn¡¯t catch her inside, but her brother took the heat for her.¡±


    The younger man added. He laughed at his own cruel joke.


    They expected the noble to smile. To toast them. To reward them.


    Instead, the man sighed softly.


    ¡°I see. So you really were the ones.¡±


    He said, and pushed his chair back with an almost lazy movement.


    The table blinked in confusion.


    ¡°Uh... yeah? Why?¡±


    The man stood, brushing off his coat as he looked down at them.


    ¡°You decided to mess with the wrong people. And now you¡¯ll pay for it¡ªwith your lives.¡±


    He said quietly.


    For a moment, there was silence. Then laughter.


    ¡°Ha! Is that a threat?¡±


    One of them asked, scoffing.


    The next instant, mana exploded across the tavern like a wave crashing into the shore.


    Tables shattered. Mugs burst. The air itself crackled with raw energy. Every candle went out at once, plunging the room into a dark haze lit only by the mana radiating from the stranger¡¯s form.


    The laughing stopped. The smug expressions turned to fear.


    ¡°W-wait¡ª!¡±


    The heavyset man began.


    But Kyle had already moved.


    They saw only blurs. A flash of movement. The sound of impact. And one of them was on the ground, writhing, clutching his arm in agony.


    Screams followed.


    Kyle didn¡¯t bother with questions.


    He had heard enough.


    These people had hurt what belonged to him. And Kyle Armstrong did not forgive those who broke what was his.


    Within seconds, the tavern table was drenched in blood. Limbs twitched.


    Eyes went wide in disbelief. The laughter and smug expressions were gone¡ªreplaced by silence and horror.


    The remaining patrons sat frozen in their seats, staring at the scene with wide eyes, doing their best to pretend they hadn¡¯t seen a thing.


    No one dared move. No one dared breathe too loud.


    They all turned toward the tavern owner, silently pleading for intervention.


    But the man didn¡¯t even flinch. He kept cleaning glasses behind the counter, his expression unreadable.


    He had already been paid handsomely by Kyle¡ªand he knew better than to get involved in something that didn¡¯t concern him.


    When monsters walk in human skin, wise men look away.


    Kyle stood at the edge of the bloodstained table, not even bothering to glance back. His message was clear.


    No warning. No mercy. You harm what¡¯s his, you pay the price. With interest.


    Once the job was done, he stepped out into the street, vanishing into the shadows like a phantom.


    But the whispers began almost instantly.


    A noble? A mercenary? A demon?


    No one knew, but the story spread.


    By nightfall, every corner of the town buzzed with a new name¡ªthe man who silenced a tavern with a whisper and left only blood behind.


    Back at the house, Kyle returned to find Racheal sitting quietly beside her brother¡¯s bed.


    Rin¡¯s chest rose and fell slowly, still unconscious but stable.


    Racheal had cleaned his wounds as best she could, though her bandaged arm made the task difficult. Her eyes drifted to the doorway as Kyle entered, her expression unreadable.


    He didn¡¯t speak right away, only watching her for a moment before asking.


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    Racheal lowered her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if ¡®better¡¯ is the right word. I still feel sick. I still feel angry. I still want to scream.¡±


    She said softly.


    She clenched her fists.


    ¡°But... it helps. Knowing that the people who did this to my brother aren¡¯t out there laughing anymore. That they didn¡¯t get away with it. It calms the storm in my chest, even if just a little.¡±


    Kyle nodded, stepping past her and placing his hand lightly over Rin¡¯s chest. His mana pulsed gently, stabilizing the boy further.


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s enough for now.¡±


    Kyle said.


    He didn¡¯t say more than that. He didn¡¯t need to. Racheal understood.


    Revenge didn¡¯t fix everything.


    But sometimes, it was the only justice the world allowed.

 Chapter 206: Ch 206: Falling for Him- Part 1

    Chapter 206: Ch 206: Falling for Him- Part 1


    Racheal¡¯s eyes still burned with fury, the need to do more clawing at her like an itch under her skin.


    The memory of the laughter, the streets full of cowards who had celebrated her pain, made her fists clench. She wanted to burn it all, to leave behind nothing but ashes.


    But then she looked at her brother lying unconscious, bandaged and barely breathing¡ªand she forced herself to breathe.


    There was nothing more she could do here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll sleep beside Rin tonight. Thank you, Kyle. For everything you¡¯ve done for us.


    She murmured, her voice tired.


    Kyle simply walked over and placed a hand gently on her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong, Racheal. Holding on to your sanity after something like this... most would have already fallen apart.¡±


    The warmth of his palm shocked her more than the words did. Her eyes widened slightly and her cheeks flushed red.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not strong. Anyone in my place would¡¯ve done the same.¡±


    She stammered, lowering her gaze.


    Kyle didn¡¯t say anything in response, just let his hand fall away and moved to his corner of the room.


    But from the slight curl at the edge of his mouth, Racheal had the sneaking suspicion that he didn¡¯t agree with her.


    She sat down beside her brother and whispered quietly to him as she held his hand. Her anger didn¡¯t fade, but in Kyle¡¯s presence, the storm felt a little less overwhelming.


    The next morning, the sky was painted with soft hues of pink and gold. The town stirred lazily as Kyle and Racheal prepared for departure.


    Kyle secured Rin carefully in the back of the carriage, placing extra blankets and cushions around him to keep him stable and warm.


    Racheal stood nearby, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her sleeves.


    ¡°Thank you again... really. For taking us with you. For helping Rin.¡±


    She said quietly, her face still flushed with a permanent shade of pink.


    Kyle glanced over his shoulder as he adjusted the final strap on the cot.


    ¡°You already said that.¡±


    ¡°I know. But I just wanted to¡ª¡±


    Racheal mumbled, flustered.


    Before she could say more, a voice cut through the morning air.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this? Did I interrupt something sweet?¡±


    Racheal jumped slightly, turning to see her master, Sasha Brande, approaching with her usual half-smile and a sparkle of amusement in her sharp eyes.


    Kyle stepped forward with a nod of acknowledgment.


    ¡°You made it in time. Good. We were just about to leave.¡±


    Sasha grinned and placed her hands on her hips.


    ¡°Of course I made it. I¡¯m not the kind of person who breaks her promises. Besides, it looks like things were just starting to get interesting.¡±


    She added, casting a sidelong glance at Racheal¡¯s beet-red face.


    Racheal immediately looked away, her ears burning now, but Sasha didn¡¯t press it. She seemed far too amused by her student¡¯s embarrassment to ruin the moment.


    Kyle, ever composed, gestured toward the carriage.


    ¡°Hop in. We¡¯ve got ground to cover, and I don¡¯t like wasting daylight.¡±


    ¡°Understood, boss man.¡±


    Sasha gave a dramatic salute before stepping into the carriage without another word.


    As Kyle turned to climb in after her, he cast one last look at Racheal¡ªwho was still rooted to the spot, trying her best to calm her racing heart. He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You coming, or are you going to daydream out here?¡±


    Racheal stiffened.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m coming!¡±


    She scrambled after him, flustered beyond belief. She didn¡¯t know what this journey ahead would hold, or what kind of future waited for her and Rin under Kyle¡¯s protection¡ªbut she knew one thing for certain.


    It was going to be unlike anything she¡¯d ever known.


    ______


    They reached the village in record time, the carriage rolling to a stop just past the main gates.


    The cool breeze carried the scent of early morning dew, mingled with faint traces of earth and woodsmoke.


    Kyle stepped down first, his gaze already scanning the surroundings with a sharpness that never dulled.


    He turned to the women and spoke in a calm tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and help Rin get settled in. You two can follow whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Racheal instinctively stepped forward to follow him, but before she could take more than a few steps, a firm hand gripped her arm.


    She glanced back, startled, to find her master Sasha holding her in place.


    Sasha offered no explanation at first, only nodding toward a nearby bench.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Racheal stiffened. She knew that tone¡ªthere was no room for argument.


    Reluctantly, she obeyed, her eyes still lingering on Kyle¡¯s retreating figure as he carried her unconscious brother with practiced ease.


    Once Kyle disappeared into one of the village buildings, Sasha crossed her arms and fixed Racheal with a stare that made her feel like a student caught cheating on a test.


    ¡°Alright. Have you fallen for him?¡±


    Sasha began bluntly.


    Racheal blinked.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s stare didn¡¯t soften.


    ¡°You heard me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Racheal said quickly, her face flushing crimson.


    Sasha sighed, dragging a hand down her face.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t fallen for Kyle yet, then there¡¯s still hope for you.¡±


    ¡°H-Hope?¡±


    Racheal echoed, flustered.


    ¡°Hope that you¡¯ll come to your senses before it¡¯s too late. You¡¯re playing with fire, Racheal. That man is a noble. And not just any noble. He¡¯s powerful, dangerous, and likely someone high-ranking enough to have his future arranged for him. He probably already has a fiance?e. You think you¡¯ll just walk in and change that?¡±


    Sasha said, her voice a touch more serious now.


    Racheal¡¯s fingers dug into her skirt, her heart racing. She took a deep breath, held it, and then let out a small, almost bitter laugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d fall for someone like him.¡±


    But even as she said the words, she could hear how hollow they sounded. Sasha did too.


    The two sat in silence for a moment. Racheal looked down at her hands, trying to will the warmth from her cheeks to fade.


    But the moment Kyle had placed a hand on her head the night before... the comfort, the warmth... it had cracked something inside her.


    ¡°Too late, huh.¡±


    Sasha muttered.


    Racheal winced.


    Sasha sighed again, this time deeper, and rubbed her temples.


    ¡°You poor fool.¡±


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen.¡±


    Racheal said quietly.


    ¡°No one ever does. But if your heart¡¯s already in it, then there¡¯s only one thing left to do.¡±


    Sasha shook her head.


    Racheal blinked.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°You seduce him.¡±


    Sasha said flatly.


    Racheal nearly fell off the bench.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    Sasha shrugged.


    ¡°You¡¯re already halfway there. Just finish the job.¡±


    ¡°M-Master, you can¡¯t be serious!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dead serious. Look. If Kyle¡¯s already engaged, then the only way you¡¯re going to change that is by showing him something¡ªsomeone¡ªbetter. Steal him.¡±


    Sasha raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t just... steal someone!¡±


    ¡°Sure you can. You¡¯re young, cute, loyal, and you¡¯ve got more brains than you give yourself credit for. Don¡¯t waste time moping over it. If you want him, go get him. And if you don¡¯t... well, then stop blushing every time he breathes in your direction. It¡¯s getting distracting and shameful.¡±


    Sasha said nonchalantly.


    It was a clear message to Racheal.

 Chapter 207: Ch 207: Falling for Him- Part 2

    Chapter 207: Ch 207: Falling for Him- Part 2


    Racheal¡¯s face turned a deeper shade of red.


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t talk like that! I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡±


    Sasha raised an eyebrow, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°Then what kind of person are you, Racheal? The kind who gives up before she even tries? Or the kind who fights for what she wants?¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know what I want! And even if I did... I wouldn¡¯t go stealing someone else¡¯s fiance?! That¡¯s not who I am.¡±


    Racheal stammered.


    Her master let out a slow sigh, folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡°No one said it would be easy. But it¡¯s not about stealing. It¡¯s about being honest with yourself. If you give up, it¡¯ll hurt. If you fight, it¡¯ll hurt too.


    There¡¯s no painless path, Racheal. Only the one you won¡¯t regret later.¡±


    Racheal glanced down, caught in the whirlpool of thoughts and emotions that refused to settle.


    ¡°Are you... speaking from experience?¡±


    For a moment, Sasha didn¡¯t answer. Her gaze drifted to the side, somewhere distant. Then, she gave a short laugh, bitter and empty.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t do love. Or crushes. I¡¯ve got enough trouble dealing with people sober.¡±


    Without waiting for Racheal to respond, she turned and walked away, her long cloak swaying behind her.


    Racheal stayed seated, her thoughts a storm of confusion. Her master¡¯s words rang in her ears, louder than she wanted to admit.


    ______


    Back in the heart of the village, Kyle entered his quarters and carefully placed Rin on the bed in the newly constructed home.


    The place was modest but sturdy, a reflection of the settlement¡¯s rapid yet deliberate growth.


    As he adjusted Rin¡¯s position to ensure his breathing was clear, Kyle placed his hand on the boy¡¯s chest and allowed a stream of mana to flow into him¡ªjust enough to dull the pain and stabilize his condition.


    The burns were severe, but not beyond hope.


    Footsteps echoed from the doorway, and Bruce entered, followed by Melissa.


    ¡°Young master. Is this someone we¡¯re protecting?¡±


    Bruce greeted, his eyes narrowing as they caught sight of the half-burned child.


    Kyle didn¡¯t look up.


    ¡°He¡¯s someone I decided to save. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Bruce nodded solemnly.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Melissa, who stood just a little too close to Kyle¡¯s side, tilted her head.


    ¡°Is he important?¡±


    ¡°He is now. He¡¯s under my care.¡±


    Kyle answered simply.


    Before Melissa could say more, Sasha entered the room with a confident stride.


    She didn¡¯t wait for greetings. Her eyes scanned Rin¡¯s injuries and then turned toward Kyle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be putting some rune formations around the bed. They¡¯ll assist with his healing¡ªstimulate tissue regeneration and mana circulation. Not as fast as a skilled doctor, but it¡¯ll give him a fighting chance.¡±


    ¡°Do what you must.¡±


    Kyle said, stepping back to give her room.


    Sasha began drawing intricate ruins in the air with her fingers.


    Glowing symbols floated above Rin before sinking into the air around the bed like mist. Kyle watched silently, knowing her work was beyond anything he could replicate at the moment.


    Melissa¡¯s eyes flicked between Sasha and Kyle, and something about the way Sasha moved¡ªgraceful, confident, too close¡ªmade her blood boil.


    She growled low in her throat, but no one seemed to notice. Or perhaps, they simply didn¡¯t care.


    Kyle, as always, remained focused. He placed a light hand on Rin¡¯s shoulder, just for a moment, and nodded to Sasha.


    ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll manage.¡±


    She said without looking at him.


    Racheal lingered near the entrance, having followed just moments after her master.


    She watched the scene before her quietly¡ªKyle standing protectively over her brother, Sasha working her rune magic, Bruce standing watch, and Melissa shooting sharp glares toward every female in the room.


    Once the ruins around Rin were complete, Sasha wiped her brow and stepped away from the bed.


    Glowing sigils flickered faintly in the air before fading into the walls and floor, forming a soft, invisible web of healing energy that pulsed gently with mana.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine for now. But this is only a stopgap. A real doctor¡ªsomeone who specializes in magical burn treatment¡ªwill be absolutely necessary if you want him to make a full recovery.¡±


    Sasha declared, her tone professional but clearly fatigued.


    ¡°I figured as much. I¡¯ve been meaning to find a competent healer for my people anyway. This just moves the priority up the list.¡±


    Kyle replied, arms crossed.


    Sasha gave him a tired nod and stretched her arms.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s all, I¡¯d like to see my quarters and collapse into bed before someone else needs a miracle out of me.¡±


    But Kyle didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Not yet. I have another job for you.¡±


    She groaned.


    ¡°Of course you do. Why do I even bother dreaming about sleep?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get your rest¡ªeventually. This one¡¯s important.¡±


    Kyle said with a slight smirk as he turned on his heel and gestured for her to follow.


    Sasha grumbled under her breath but followed anyway, muttering something about slave drivers and the lack of proper compensation.


    The walk was short, but every step made Sasha more curious. Kyle wasn¡¯t one to waste time with trivial tasks.


    When they stopped just outside the village¡¯s newly marked border, Kyle turned to her and spoke plainly.


    ¡°I want you to set up a ruin barrier around the entire village.¡±


    Sasha blinked.


    ¡°A... barrier? Around this whole place?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°And make sure it can be expanded later. I plan to grow this village.¡±


    She stared at him as if he¡¯d lost his mind.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much work that is? It¡¯s not just carving lines in the dirt, Kyle! A barrier like that requires planning, balancing mana flow, core placement, and not to mention the anchor glyphs! This isn¡¯t child¡¯s play¡ªit¡¯s weeks of work!¡±


    Kyle didn¡¯t even flinch.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who agreed to help me. And you¡¯re being compensated well. Housing, resources, protected land for your research, rare materials¡ªall for your ruin studies.¡±


    Sasha bit her lip, annoyed by how logical he sounded.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not allowed to complain.¡±


    ¡°Complain all you like as long as the work gets done.¡±


    He said with a shrug.


    Sasha let out a dramatic sigh and dragged a hand through her hair.


    ¡°Fine. You win. Again. I¡¯ll start the survey today and draw up the expansion map tomorrow. I¡¯ll need access to the mana leyline under the south hill.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have it. I¡¯ll leave it to you, then.¡±


    Kyle replied.


    He turned and walked off, already consumed by other tasks. Sasha watched his back for a long moment, hands on her hips.


    ¡°Unbelievable man.¡±


    She muttered.


    But then, almost unconsciously, her lips curved into a tiny smile. Interesting individual, she thought.


    The realization hit her like a slap. She froze, staring after him, stunned by the thoughts forming in her mind.


    ¡°Wait¡ªno, no. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m...!¡±


    She slapped both hands against her cheeks, trying to cool the sudden warmth rising there. Her voice dropped to a whisper.


    ¡°Oh no. I actually called Racheal out for this.¡±


    The memory of Racheal¡¯s flustered face flashed in her mind, and Sasha groaned.


    ¡°I¡¯m a hypocrite...¡±


    She turned around abruptly and stomped toward her worksite, muttering to herself the entire way.


    ¡°Just get the barrier done. That¡¯s all. No time for getting attached to annoyingly competent noblemen. Absolutely not. You¡¯re better than that.¡±


    But the warmth on her face refused to fade.

 Chapter 208: Ch 208: Falling for Him- Part 3

    Chapter 208: Ch 208: Falling for Him- Part 3


    Kyle left Sasha to her work, her grumbling fading into the background as he walked back toward the village¡¯s main building¡ªhis office.


    The air was thick with energy; a mixture of mana from the ruins Sasha had started to lay down and the hum of activity from the villagers as they moved with purpose.


    Bruce was already waiting at the door, posture straight and eyes sharp as always.


    ¡°Report.¡±


    Kyle said, brushing off dust from his cloak as he entered.


    Bruce followed him in and closed the door behind them.


    ¡°Everything went smoothly in your absence, young master. The villagers have taken to their new roles well. In fact, the learning rate of the first batch was so fast that we¡¯ve already started training the second group.¡±


    Kyle raised a brow, settling down in his chair.


    ¡°And the harvest?¡±


    ¡°Nearly upon us. The crops are thriving. The irrigation improvements and seed modifications are working wonders. We¡¯re expecting a yield double what was predicted at the start of the season.¡±


    Bruce replied with a nod. It seemed as if everything was working as intended. But Kyle had a feeling that Bruce was hiding information from him.


    Kyle nodded slowly, but his gaze didn¡¯t leave Bruce¡¯s face.


    ¡°And?¡±


    Bruce blinked.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Stop hiding information and tell me everything.¡±


    Kyle said flatly.


    Bruce scratched the back of his head and sighed.


    ¡°I keep forgetting I can¡¯t get anything past you, young Master. But be assured that it is not intentional this time...mostly.¡±


    Kyle leaned back in his chair and smirked.


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to act like that old butler back home. What was his name again? Always thought I¡¯d break if I breathed too hard.¡±


    ¡°I would never! have far too much respect for you to treat you like you¡¯re made of glass. It¡¯s just¡ªwell, I suppose it¡¯s a habit. Old instincts die hard.¡±


    Bruce straightened, affronted.


    Kyle tilted his head, amused.


    ¡°So? What happened?¡±


    Bruce cleared his throat and took out a sealed letter from inside his coat.


    ¡°This came while you were away. It¡¯s from Duchess Amanda. She wishes to visit.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s amusement vanished in an instant.


    ¡°Visit? This backwater area?¡±


    He repeated.


    Bruce handed the letter over and took a step back.


    ¡°Formally, it¡¯s a request for guidance and counsel. She wants to meet with you here. I¡¯ve already started the necessary preparations to receive her properly.¡±


    Kyle broke the wax seal and unfolded the parchment. As Bruce said, the letter was courteous, composed, and strictly formal. Amanda had always been precise in her wording¡ªtoo precise, really.


    He read the lines carefully, parsing each phrase.


    ¡®Requesting your presence and counsel on matters of strategy and settlement... seeking your wisdom and guidance in unfamiliar terrain...¡¯


    On the surface, it was nothing more than a respectful gesture from a fiance?e to her intended, recognizing his growing influence and inviting his advice.


    But Kyle knew Amanda.


    She didn¡¯t travel anywhere without reason, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t make a journey this far for casual talk.


    ¡°She¡¯s coming for something else,¡±


    He murmured.


    Bruce looked uneasy.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s a trap?¡±


    Kyle shook his head.


    ¡°No. If it were, she wouldn¡¯t come herself. It¡¯s something else. Something political¡ªor personal.¡±


    He folded the letter and slid it into a drawer.


    ¡°Either way, we treat her visit with all due formality. Prepare quarters, alert the security team, and make sure the village looks... presentable. No messes.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°And Bruce, have someone keep an eye on her during her visit. As much as I trust these people, there are too many people in our village. We can never know when things might get sour between the people here and Duchess Amanda. I am afraid someone might get hurt as a result.¡±


    Kyle added, voice quieter.


    Bruce hesitated, then gave a sharp nod.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Kyle turned his chair to the side and looked out the window. In the distance, he could faintly see Sasha¡¯s figure, already sketching out her work on the far edge of the village.


    A duchess was coming. The political tides were shifting. And with each new person stepping into his life¡ªRachael, Sasha, Amanda¡ªthe weight of his future only grew heavier.


    He didn¡¯t say anything more.


    But in his mind, the pieces were already moving.


    ______


    By evening, the entire village was buzzing with the same topic¡ªthe young lord¡¯s fiance?e was coming.


    No matter where one turned, it was all people could talk about. Farmers discussed whether the fields were neat enough.


    Cooks gossiped over stew pots about what a noble lady might eat. The children practiced exaggerated bows and curtsies, and even the animals seemed to stand a little straighter.


    Naturally, the news reached Sasha and Rachael too.


    Rachael had been practicing mana channeling when a pair of passing girls gushed about the ¡°graceful and noble lady¡± coming to visit Lord Kyle.


    Her hand slipped, and the mana crystal in her grasp cracked.


    Later, as she and Sasha prepared for dinner, Rachael nervously asked.


    ¡°Master... what should I do?¡±


    Sasha raised a brow.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°You know! About... her. The duchess.¡±


    Rachael¡¯s voice pitched higher than she liked.


    Sasha smirked, combing through Rachael¡¯s tangled hair with practiced ease.


    ¡°The only thing you can do is get ready. Show him you¡¯re better than some noblewoman raised in velvet. But to do that, you need to look the part.¡±


    Rachael flinched.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t feel ready.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never feel ready. And if you wait for that moment, it¡¯ll pass you by before you realize it.¡±


    Sasha said flatly.


    Dinner was held in the village¡¯s growing common hall¡ªa cozy structure lined with long tables and warm lighting.


    A fire crackled in the hearth, and laughter rose from every corner.


    Rachael and Sasha sat near the center, surrounded by villagers passing bread, roasted meats, and gossip as though they were one and the same.


    Then the door opened.


    The room erupted in cheers as Kyle entered, flanked by Bruce and Melissa. The villagers raised their cups, some already drunk with celebration.


    ¡°To the young lord!¡±


    ¡°To the future lady of the village!¡±


    ¡°To his noble match!¡±


    The noise was deafening. Rachael swallowed hard.


    Melissa, clearly uncomfortable with the attention, snapped.


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡±


    A few people quieted down, startled by her sudden burst.


    Kyle didn¡¯t seem bothered by the chaos¡ªhis expression was the same calm confidence it always was¡ªbut Melissa¡¯s clenched fists and heated glare showed she was rattled.


    Bruce, ever the calm anchor, chuckled and placed a hand on Melissa¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Drink. You¡¯ll live longer.¡±


    Melissa scowled but didn¡¯t argue as Bruce handed her a mug.


    That left Kyle alone at the edge of the gathering.


    Sasha elbowed Rachael gently.


    ¡°This is your chance. He¡¯s alone. Go.¡±


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t just¡ª¡±


    Sasha shoved a warm bun into Rachael¡¯s hand and whispered.


    ¡°Push your agenda. Charm him. Feed him if you must. But go.¡±


    Rachael stood hesitantly, clutching the bun like it was a shield. She took a deep breath, squared her shoulders, and approached him.


    It was now or never for her.


    But that did not mean she did not feel nervous. Her legs felt like they would stop working any second. But she was not about to give up here.


    ¡®Ah well....here goes nothing.¡¯

 Chapter 209: Ch 209: Getting Drunk- Part 1

    Chapter 209: Ch 209: Getting Drunk- Part 1


    Rachael slid into the empty space beside Kyle with a flash of a bright¡ªif slightly forced¡ªsmile.


    She had rehearsed this moment a dozen times in her head, but now that it was happening, her throat felt dry and her heart thudded like a war drum in her chest.


    Kyle turned his head slightly, casting her a curious glance. His gaze was steady, unreadable as always.


    But Rachael didn¡¯t let herself falter. Instead, she slid a small clay bottle toward him, its cap still sealed with wax.


    ¡°I thought you looked a little lonely. And you looked like you needed something good to drink.¡±


    She said, voice lighter than she felt.


    She offered the bottle with both hands like it was an offering to a god.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes drifted to the bottle and then back to her face.


    ¡°Trying to get me drunk? That¡¯s bold, Rachael.¡±


    He asked with the smallest of smirks tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Her eyes widened, and she immediately waved her hands.


    ¡°What? No! I didn¡¯t¡ªThat¡¯s not why I brought it! I just thought you deserved a break, that¡¯s all!¡±


    Her flustered expression only deepened as she realized how that sounded. Kyle chuckled, clearly amused.


    ¡°Relax. I was teasing you.¡±


    Rachael stared at him, cheeks flushed, lips pressed in a tight line.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not funny.¡±


    She mumbled, only half meaning it.


    Kyle took the bottle, unsealed it without hesitation, and raised it to his lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how nice it is, then.¡±


    Rachael watched with barely concealed anticipation as he downed the entire bottle in one long pull.


    The moment he lowered it, she waited¡ªfor a grimace, a chuckle, a sway of his head, something.


    But nothing happened.


    Kyle set the bottle aside with a soft clink, entirely unaffected.


    ¡°That was decent.¡±


    He said mildly, as if commenting on the weather.


    Rachael blinked.


    ¡°You¡¯re... fine?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°It would take more than that to get me drunk. Mana accelerates how fast my body burns through the alcohol. I¡¯d have to drink three times that just to get a slight buzz.¡±


    Her shoulders slumped before she could stop herself.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Kyle glanced sideways at her, clearly catching the flicker of disappointment in her face.


    ¡°Were you hoping I¡¯d start dancing on tables or something?¡±


    Rachael shot him a half-hearted glare.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°You lie terribly.¡±


    Before she could snap back, Bruce¡ªwho had been listening nearby¡ªgrinned.


    ¡°Did I hear that right, young master? You need three times the drink just to feel a buzz?¡±


    Melissa perked up too, clearly enjoying the developing scene.


    ¡°Sounds like a challenge.¡±


    Another soldier nearby slapped the table.


    ¡°Bring the barrels! Let¡¯s see if our lord bleeds wine!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how it works.¡±


    Kyle replied, raising a brow. But the growing noise made it clear that the challenge had been accepted on his behalf.


    Within moments, a few more bottles were produced, and someone was already clearing space on the table.


    Kyle turned back to Rachael, expression tinged with dry amusement.


    ¡°Look what you started.¡±


    Rachael winced.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s the most fun they¡¯ve had in weeks. Let them try.¡±


    He leaned a little closer.


    Rachael¡¯s breath hitched slightly as the warmth of his voice washed over her.


    ¡°And what about you?¡±


    Kyle leaned back, casually catching one of the bottles tossed to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious how long they¡¯ll last.¡±


    The drinking began in full force. The crowd roared every time someone managed to finish a bottle.


    Kyle drank with quiet ease, unmoved by the amount, while soldier after soldier turned red and began slurring their words.


    Bruce tapped out after two bottles. Melissa lasted three and a half before quietly pretending she wasn¡¯t dizzy. Others fell in varying degrees of glorious defeat.


    But Kyle remained perfectly calm.


    Rachael, who had stayed beside him the whole time, found herself laughing freely for the first time in a while.


    Every time someone declared they¡¯d take him down, Kyle simply nodded and let them try. Every time they failed, he offered a polite word or smirk.


    When the final challenger collapsed, groaning about seeing double, the common hall was filled with laughter and spilled wine.


    Kyle glanced at Rachael.


    ¡°Still disappointed?¡±


    She grinned at him, a soft, genuine curve of her lips.


    ¡°A little. But this was fun.¡±


    His gaze lingered on her for a heartbeat longer than usual.


    ¡°Good. That was the point.¡±


    And for that night, surrounded by warmth, laughter, and flushed faces, Rachael didn¡¯t think about the fiance?e on her way.


    She only thought about how close she was sitting to Kyle¡ªand how, even if just for a moment, it felt like she belonged there.


    As the night stretched on and the warmth of the common hall gave way to the gentle chill of evening, Kyle finally rose from his seat, the laughter and chatter around him slowly fading.


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s enough for one night. Everyone, head back to your rooms.¡±


    He announced, voice slightly heavier than usual.


    A collective groan of disappointment echoed around the room, but no one dared argue. With lingering glances and half-finished drinks, the villagers and soldiers began to disperse, one by one.


    Soon, the hall grew quiet, leaving behind only the clinking of cups and the soft shuffle of chairs being tucked away.


    Kyle remained standing by the table, his gaze steady for a moment¡ªuntil his body tilted slightly to the side.


    He blinked slowly, then muttered.


    ¡°Huh... guess it finally hit me. Should¡¯ve stopped two bottles ago...¡±


    He took a step forward, but his balance betrayed him. Just as he teetered, a firm hand grabbed his arm, steadying him.


    ¡°Young master, you shouldn¡¯t push yourself like this. I¡¯ll help you back. I can¡¯t just watch you stumble around¡±


    Melissa¡¯s voice came, tight with concern. She seemed to have recovered from her drunken state....for the most part.


    Kyle turned his head to look at her, his eyes glassy from the alcohol but his usual calm still flickering underneath.


    ¡°Melissa...You¡¯re a good girl, you know that? I¡¯m proud of you...¡±


    He slurred softly, his hand reaching up to pat her head.


    Melissa froze, her eyes wide. The soft ruffling of her hair made her cheeks burn scarlet.


    ¡°Y-Young master! Please don¡¯t say things like that out loud...¡±


    She stammered, glancing around to make sure no one else was around to hear him speak like that.


    But Kyle only chuckled, the sound warm and a little breathless.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up well. Always watching out for me... Always loyal...¡±


    Melissa bit her lower lip, heart pounding in her chest as she tried to process his words while holding onto a man who, just moments ago, had effortlessly defeated every drinker in the room.


    She tightened her grip on his arm and led him gently toward the door.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you back before you embarrass both of us.¡±


    Kyle didn¡¯t argue. He allowed her to guide him, his steps heavy and slower than usual.


    As they walked under the cool night sky, the village quiet around them, Melissa focused on the warmth of his body leaning slightly against hers.


    No words passed between them for the rest of the walk. But for Melissa, the silence didn¡¯t matter.


    Her young master had called her a good girl.


    And in her heart, that was more precious than any title or reward.

 Chapter 210: Ch 210: Getting Drunk- Part 2

    Chapter 210: Ch 210: Getting Drunk- Part 2


    With great effort, Melissa finally guided her young master into his chambers.


    He leaned heavily on her, the warmth of his body and the rare vulnerability on his face making her heart beat faster than usual.


    It was not often that she saw Kyle like this¡ªunguarded, human.


    She helped him onto the bed, careful not to let him fall too quickly. Kyle mumbled something incoherent as his head touched the pillow, his brows relaxing slightly.


    Melissa exhaled deeply, brushing a few stray strands of hair from his forehead.


    ¡°There. All done. Good night, young master.¡±


    She whispered to herself, her voice barely audible.


    She turned to leave, her limbs heavy from the strain of supporting him all the way here.


    Just as her fingers touched the door handle, she felt a sudden tug on her wrist.


    She froze, slowly turning back to see Kyle¡¯s hand wrapped around her wrist in a loose grip, his eyes still closed but his hold undeniably firm.


    ¡°M-Master?¡±


    She stammered, voice trembling.


    He didn¡¯t answer¡ªjust mumbled something again, unintelligible but almost pleading.


    Melissa¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She knew she should gently remove his hand and walk away. This wasn¡¯t right. He was drunk, and she was supposed to be his loyal subordinate.


    ¡°Let go...¡±


    She whispered, but even as the words came out, they lacked conviction.


    Her heart ached as she stood there, torn between duty and desire. She knew this moment wouldn¡¯t come again.


    Kyle, vulnerable and needing someone, was something she might never get to witness twice.


    Her brain screamed that it was a terrible idea¡ªbut her heart... her heart whispered that this was a precious, fleeting chance.


    Just for a little while, she promised herself. Just long enough to feel close to him.


    With trembling steps, Melissa climbed onto the bed, carefully lying down beside her young master.


    She kept a respectful distance, barely touching him, yet close enough to hear his breathing. Her heart thudded wildly in her chest, and her cheeks were flushed with heat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Just a little while... then I¡¯ll go...¡±


    She murmured.


    But the exhaustion of the long day caught up to her. Her eyes grew heavier with each passing second, and before she realized it, sleep claimed her.


    Far from Kyle¡¯s peaceful village, the Grand Duchess Amanda¡¯s entourage cut through the night, traveling swiftly through the wooded roadways toward Kyle¡¯s territory.


    She sat inside her luxurious but heavily modified carriage, draped in travel leathers and a thick cloak.


    Even as her noble blood dictated grace and dignity, she was no stranger to danger.


    Suddenly, one of her guards raced alongside the carriage, banging the side with urgency.


    The carriage halted, and the Duchess stepped out, her sharp eyes meeting the panicked face of the scout.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    She asked calmly.


    ¡°My lady, we spotted two figures up ahead¡ªtraveling fast. I didn¡¯t get a good look, but... their presence... it was suffocating. Not human.¡±


    The scout gasped,


    All around her, maids and attendants burst into murmurs of fear.


    ¡°Enemy scouts? Ambush?¡±


    One maid asked, her voice rising with panic.


    ¡°They¡¯ll kill us all! Or worse, capture us for ransom!¡±


    ¡°Our head knight isn¡¯t here!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed!¡±


    The Grand Duchess raised a hand, and silence fell instantly. Her expression remained composed, but her gaze turned toward the path ahead with a flicker of calculation.


    ¡°You said there were two?¡±


    She asked the scout again.


    He nodded.


    ¡°Yes, my lady. Two, but their aura... it was overwhelming. I¡¯ve never felt such fear from so far away.¡±


    Amanda frowned. Her instincts screamed that something was wrong. These weren¡¯t just regular scouts. Whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªthey were, they were trouble.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do the only thing that ensures survival. We split into smaller groups. Everyone moves in separate directions. Take different paths toward Kyle Armstrong¡¯s village. Avoid open roads.¡±


    She said, her voice ironclad.


    ¡°My lady! You can¡¯t mean to go alone!¡±


    One of her aides cried.


    Amanda turned toward them, her eyes sharp and commanding.


    ¡°If I¡¯m with you, they¡¯ll target this group. You¡¯re all more valuable scattered. I¡¯ll go alone and meet you all at the village once it¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave you unprotected!¡±


    ¡°This is not a request. It is an order.¡±


    Amanda said.


    Though her voice never rose, the weight of her authority silenced them all.


    The guards and maids bowed reluctantly, tears and fear in their eyes. Amanda smiled faintly, adjusting the hood of her cloak.


    ¡°I trust you all. And I know Kyle. He will have the strength to help us once I arrive.¡±


    Without another word, she mounted a lone horse and took off into the night, her silhouette disappearing into the darkness like a shadow.


    As the caravan scattered and Amanda rode alone, a quiet confidence lit her eyes.


    Whatever this new threat was¡ªit would not stop her from reaching Kyle.


    The Grand Duchess rode in silence beneath the moonlit sky, the wind whispering through the trees as her steed galloped steadily forward.


    For a while, there was only the sound of hooves striking earth¡ªbut soon, she felt it.


    Two foreign mana signatures, faint but persistent, trailing her like shadows.


    Her grip on the reins tightened.


    After a few more strides, she reined in her horse and brought it to a halt.


    Dismounting gracefully, she drew her blade in one smooth motion and turned, her cloak billowing behind her like a curtain of midnight.


    ¡°Come out,¡± she commanded, her voice sharp. ¡°I¡¯m tired of being stalked by cowards in the dark.¡±


    A beat of silence.


    Then, from the tree line, two figures emerged.


    The Grand Duchess¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight of them¡ªtall, otherworldly beings with snow-white hair, pale skin devoid of warmth, and blank white pupils.


    The resemblance was immediate and chilling. They looked just like the saintess Kyle had described.


    One of them smirked mockingly, tilting its head as if amused by her reaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re not human...What are you?¡±


    Amanda muttered, sword raised.


    They did not answer.


    Instead, a wave of mana surged from them¡ªcold, oppressive, and unnatural.


    A translucent dome shimmered into existence around her, cutting off the air and sealing her in.


    The moment she sensed the barrier forming, Amanda struck at it with her blade, but it held fast, humming ominously.


    ¡°Tch...¡±


    Before she could analyze the enchantment, both enemies moved.


    They struck like lightning¡ªsilent, merciless, and perfectly synchronized.


    Amanda¡¯s blade flashed as she parried the first blow, her feet skidding on the dirt.


    The force behind the attack was monstrous, far beyond what she expected. The second opponent was already behind her, its blade slicing through the air.


    With a twist, Amanda ducked and countered, her movements honed from years of battle.


    But even as her sword connected, the attacker didn¡¯t bleed¡ªit barely reacted.


    ¡°What the hell are they...?¡±


    She questioned with a growl, her breath coming fast.


    The pale figures continued to press her, blows raining from every direction.


    Her mana surged as she reinforced her body and struck back with everything she had, but for every hit she landed, they seemed to recover instantly, as if pain meant nothing to them.


    Within the barrier, alone and outnumbered, Amanda gritted her teeth.


    She had no choice but to hold out¡ªand pray that she would be able to break free.

 Chapter 211: Ch 211: Getting Drunk- Part 3

    Chapter 211: Ch 211: Getting Drunk- Part 3


    The Grand Duchess panted as she deflected yet another strike, her blade now trembling in her hand.


    Sweat dripped from her brow, and her elegant uniform was torn and bloodied¡ªan embarrassing state for someone of her rank.


    She grit her teeth, barely keeping up with the relentless attacks from the two pale figures that moved like ghosts in the night.


    They had the same lifeless white skin, white hair, and white eyes as the saintess.


    And though they hadn¡¯t spoken a word, their intentions were clear¡ªthey wanted her dead.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t keep this up for long. Her current strength wasn¡¯t enough¡ªnot while she was still pretending to be the delicate, powerless noblewoman most assumed her to be.


    So, with a deep breath, she made a decision.


    The mask dropped.


    A surge of golden mana burst out of her, rippling through the air with enough force to fracture the barrier surrounding them.


    The dome trembled violently, then shattered like glass, the shards dissolving into the wind.


    The two pale enemies faltered, visibly surprised for the first time since the battle began. Amanda didn¡¯t waste that opening.


    With regal fury, she slashed forward, her blade glowing with enchantments and mana-enhanced speed.


    One attacker barely managed to block; the other was struck and hurled into a tree, the trunk cracking from the impact.


    Amanda followed up with another spell, a binding enchantment that exploded into glowing chains and snaked around the figures.


    They struggled against it, but her magic was too strong. Within moments, both were forced to their knees, bound tightly.


    Finally.


    Amanda narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see what secrets you¡¯re hiding¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her thought, the two figures suddenly began to glow from within. Her eyes widened in alarm.


    ¡°No¡ª!¡±


    But it was too late.


    A silent explosion burst forth from both bodies, disintegrating them into white mist and ash. The shockwave sent Amanda flying backward, tumbling across the dirt.


    When the dust settled, there was nothing left. No enemies. No bodies. No clues.


    Amanda sat up slowly and groaned, rubbing the back of her neck.


    ¡°People these days... no spine. At least leave a note or a clue before dying.¡±


    She sighed, brushing dirt from her clothes.


    ¡°Why does everyone always explode before giving me the answers I need?¡±


    Standing shakily, she glanced down at herself and grimaced. Her once-regal appearance was in tatters. Her hair was disheveled, her armor cracked, and her boots caked in dirt.


    ¡°Absolutely unbecoming of a Grand Duchess. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m walking through the front gate looking like this.¡±


    She muttered with a shake of her head.


    With that, Amanda adjusted her cloak, set her blade back in its sheath, and turned toward the direction of Kyle¡¯s settlement.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll sneak in from the back and surprise that clever fiance? of mine. He better be impressed. And someone really needs to name that damn place already.¡±


    She grumbled as she set off, limping slightly but otherwise composed.


    Meanwhile, back in Kyle¡¯s quarters, the first rays of morning sunlight peeked through the wooden shutters.


    The soft light fell upon Melissa¡¯s face as her eyes fluttered open.


    For a moment, she was content and warm.


    Then her mind caught up.


    She blinked. Her gaze shifted down¡ªand there was her young master, peacefully asleep right next to her.


    Her entire body froze.


    ¡®What.¡¯


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    Her face flushed bright red as her memories returned in scattered flashes¡ªthe late-night drinking, helping her master walk, him grabbing her wrist... and her deciding to lie beside him just for a while.


    Apparently, ¡°a while¡± had lasted the entire night.


    She gasped softly and scrambled up as gently as she could, trying not to wake Kyle.


    Her movements were clumsy, and her heart was pounding so loudly she swore it might wake him by itself.


    You fell asleep beside him! In his bed! Like some lovesick fool!


    Her thoughts spiraled as she covered her beet-red face with her hands.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t function.¡±


    She muttered to herself, swaying slightly from the sheer panic and embarrassment.


    She dared a glance back at Kyle, who was still resting soundly, his hair tousled and expression peaceful.


    Melissa looked like she was about to melt on the spot.


    ¡°I am... so doomed.¡±


    Kyle stirred as the morning light crept across his bed. He blinked slowly, groaning a little as he sat up and rubbed his head.


    ¡°Ugh... that¡¯s the last time I let Bruce rope me into a drinking contest...¡±


    He turned¡ªand froze.


    Melissa was standing beside the bed, clearly panicking. Her eyes widened the moment their gazes met, and she stumbled over her words.


    ¡°Y-Young Master! I¡ªum, I swear I didn¡¯t mean to stay here the whole night!¡±


    She blurted, her hands flailing a little.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional! I was just... you were swaying, and I helped you back, and then you¡ªgrabbed my wrist, and I couldn¡¯t just pull away, and I thought I¡¯d just sit for a second and¡ª!¡±


    Kyle blinked again, then sighed and offered her a small, amused smile.


    ¡°Melissa. Relax.¡±


    She stopped mid-sentence, cheeks burning as she stared at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to scold you or say anything mean. You were tired. I was barely standing. You helped me out. Honestly, I¡¯m grateful.¡±


    Kyle said calmly, brushing a hand through his tousled hair.


    Melissa¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Her mouth opened, then closed, and then opened again.


    ¡°...Y-You¡¯re not mad?¡±


    He gave a light shrug.


    ¡°You did me a favor. There¡¯s nothing wrong with resting for a bit after a long day. I trust you.¡±


    That last sentence hit her like a soft punch to the heart.


    He trusted her.


    Melissa felt her entire body warm up, a gentle flutter taking hold in her chest. The tension in her shoulders slowly melted, replaced by something gentler... and far more dangerous.


    A quiet hope.


    ¡®Does this mean... I have a chance?¡¯


    The thought slipped in before she could stop it.


    Foolish, she knew.


    Kyle was already engaged to the Grand Duchess. He was respected, powerful, and destined for greatness.


    Compared to him, she was just a low-born girl trying to catch up. Just someone trailing behind.


    But still... that small warmth refused to fade.


    She looked at him, still sitting on the bed with a relaxed smile, and knew she couldn¡¯t help the way she felt.


    Even if it was foolish, even if it would never come true... this warmth was hers, and for a moment, it made the world seem less cruel.


    ¡°...Thank you, Young Master. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    She said softly, bowing her head.


    Kyle tilted his head.


    ¡°You always do.¡±


    And that¡ªmore than anything¡ªmade her heart flutter wildly.


    Melissa stood frozen for a moment, unsure whether to smile or cry.


    Kyle¡¯s gentle words echoed in her head, chasing away the fear and replacing it with something almost terrifying in its sweetness¡ªhope.


    She straightened up and gave him a small, determined nod.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue to do my best... until you can¡¯t imagine managing without me.¡±


    Kyle chuckled at that, clearly amused but not dismissive.


    ¡°Bold words.¡±


    Melissa grinned shyly. ¡°I learned from the best.¡±


    As she turned to leave the room, her steps felt lighter, her chest filled with quiet resolve. Foolish or not, she would walk this path.

 Chapter 212: Ch 212: The Clash- Part 1

    Chapter 212: Ch 212: The Clash- Part 1


    The Grand Duchess staggered through the edge of Kyle¡¯s village, barely upright as her legs threatened to give way beneath her.


    Her once-pristine cloak was torn, blood dried across the hem, and her hair hung loose from its usual meticulous style.


    Gritting her teeth, Amanda slapped her cheeks lightly to shake off the creeping numbness in her limbs. Now was not the time to collapse.


    She needed to find Kyle.


    Only he would understand the weight of what had happened¡ªand only he could help her act swiftly enough to stop whatever danger those white-haired attackers heralded.


    She weaved through the outer paths of the village, unnoticed by the civilians preparing for the day.


    Though her body screamed at her to rest, her instincts screamed louder. There was something off.


    A whisper of movement made her stop.


    Amanda didn¡¯t hesitate.


    She reached for her sword, her exhausted fingers wrapping around the hilt with reflexive familiarity.


    ¡°Enough games. Show yourself. I¡¯m not in the mood for cat and mouse.¡±¡±


    She growled.


    A soft, almost amused chuckle echoed from the shadows behind her.


    ¡°How brave.But bravery is often just foolishness wearing a mask.¡±


    A voice said silkily.


    Amanda spun, her blade ready. From the veil of shadows emerged a beautiful woman¡ªlong dark hair, elegant robes, and sharp eyes that gleamed with subtle amusement.


    Amanda blinked, struggling to place the woman¡¯s face. It didn¡¯t match any noble she knew, nor any enemy.


    But something else caught her eye.


    Ruins.


    Gleaming symbols fluttered across the woman¡¯s wrist, subtle but unmistakable.


    Amanda didn¡¯t lower her sword, but she did soften her tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy. I¡¯m here to see Kyle. That¡¯s all. I have no ill intent toward anyone here.¡±


    She said.


    The woman¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, but her eyes stayed cold.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the story to tell for someone sneaking into the village through the back while covered in blood. Not very polite, intruder.¡±


    Amanda¡¯s heart sank. So this woman was mistaken about her identity.


    ¡°And unfortunately, you¡¯ve triggered our village¡¯s warding system. Which makes you, by our rules... an intruder¡±


    The woman continued, brushing her fingers through the air, glowing ruins flaring to life behind her.


    Amanda¡¯s sword rose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame because I really don¡¯t want to ¡®take care¡¯ of someone as cute as you... but orders are orders.


    The woman replied with a sigh.


    Without further warning, the runist lashed out, a wave of glowing energy slicing toward Amanda.


    The Grand Duchess grit her teeth and raised her sword, infusing it with mana just in time to block the blow. Sparks flew from the impact, the pressure forcing her back a step.


    ¡®Amanda¡¯s legs nearly buckled.


    Not now. I can¡¯t lose now.¡¯


    She hissed in her mind.


    Her opponent¡¯s expression remained unreadable.


    ¡°Impressive... for someone half-dead.¡±


    Amanda exhaled sharply, adjusting her stance.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find I¡¯m harder to kill than most.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m counting on that.¡±


    The woman said, raising her hand again.


    As another wave of ruin-powered force surged toward her, Amanda¡¯s blade sang through the air¡ªits arc full of desperation, precision, and strength that only a seasoned warrior on the brink could muster.


    This wasn¡¯t just about defending herself anymore. She needed to reach Kyle. She needed to warn him.


    Because if there were more of those white-haired things coming... then not even this well-fortified village would be enough.


    ______


    Sasha Brande narrowed her eyes as she watched the woman before her block another of her ruin-infused attacks with a blade that moved with expert precision.


    The clash sent sparks flying into the darkening sky, the sharp ring of metal against mana echoing through the village¡¯s edge.


    For someone in such a worn, blood-stained state, the intruder held her ground far too well.


    ¡®She¡¯s good.¡¯


    Sasha admitted silently, flicking her wrist to summon another ring of glowing ruins.


    ¡®Too good.¡¯


    Still, Sasha¡¯s expression remained calm, even as her body tensed under the pressure of the confrontation.


    She offered the intruder a sardonic smile.


    ¡°I must say, for a so-called ¡®intruder,¡¯ you¡¯re remarkably competent. You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m the one who found you. Anyone else might¡¯ve killed first and asked questions never.¡±


    The woman straightened slightly, her breathing heavier now. Her eyes studied Sasha¡¯s carefully before she responded,


    ¡°I¡¯m not an intruder. I¡¯m the Grand Duchess of the Western March.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes flickered, just for a moment. The title hung in the air like a sharp blade.


    There was a resemblance. But it made no sense. Why would the Grand Duchess¡ªthe infamous Amanda¡ªbe sneaking through the back paths of the village like a thief?


    Even so, Sasha didn¡¯t let down her guard.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the claim. And even if I chose to believe you, sneaking in like this makes you suspicious by default. The real Grand Duchess wouldn¡¯t crawl in through the dirt in the middle of the night.¡±


    She said flatly.


    Amanda grimaced, but said nothing.


    Her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to admit the truth¡ªthat her appearance was less than fit for public display.


    Her clothes were torn, her face and hair dirtied by travel and blood. She looked like a bandit, not a noble.


    She clenched her jaw in frustration. She had no rebuttal.


    The silence stretched for a beat too long.


    Sasha took it as confirmation.


    ¡°No explanation? That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    Their mana surged again¡ªAmanda¡¯s flaring with potent force, Sasha¡¯s weaving with ruin patterns that hummed with deadly precision.


    When their next clash came, it was far stronger than before.


    A pulse of raw power burst between them, and with a shuddering boom, the nearest empty house collapsed under the pressure, sending wood and dust flying into the air.


    The explosion echoed through the village like a thunderclap.


    ______


    Elsewhere, inside the manor, Bruce tensed.


    ¡°That sounded close.¡±


    He muttered, already rising to his feet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check it out.¡±


    He said quickly.


    But Kyle, seated calmly with a teacup in hand, raised a hand to stop him.


    ¡°No. You stay here. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Kyle said, standing smoothly.


    Bruce hesitated, surprised.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Kyle nodded, already heading toward the door.


    ¡°Yes. I have a feeling I know who¡¯s involved... and I¡¯d rather resolve this before the entire village wakes up in panic.¡±


    Kyle stepped out into the night, his mana already rippling faintly in response to the pressure he felt in the air.


    It was unmistakable¡ªtwo powerful forces were clashing not far from the village center. He could feel the destructive pulses clearly now, one of them unfamiliar, but the other...


    ¡°Sasha.¡±


    He muttered under his breath, recognizing the distinct pattern of ruin-based mana.


    He moved quickly, and as he neared the source, he saw the aftermath of their battle¡ªa house half-collapsed, scorch marks gouged into the ground, the air thick with the smell of charred wood and burning mana.


    His eyes immediately found the two figures in the distance. Sasha stood firm, expression hard, ruins floating like serpents around her.


    Across from her, a battered but still regal figure gripped a sword tightly, her face drawn with exhaustion.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Amanda.¡±


    He whispered.


    He stepped forward calmly, projecting his voice with authority.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Both of you.¡±


    The mana between them stilled, just for a moment.


    Sasha blinked and turned.


    ¡°Young master?¡±


    Amanda nearly dropped her sword.


    ¡°Kyle.¡±


    Kyle sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°What is it with powerful women and trying to destroy my village on arrival?¡±

 Chapter 213: Ch 213: The Clash- Part 2

    Chapter 213: Ch 213: The Clash- Part 2


    The clash between Sasha and the Grand Duchess showed no signs of ending soon.


    Both women were formidable, their mana clashing in the air like thunder.


    Ruins glowed fiercely around Sasha, pulsing with unstable energy, while Amanda¡¯s sword radiated regal authority with every swing.


    The ground trembled beneath their feet, and even the wind seemed to hesitate as their battle raged on.


    But eventually, the tide shifted.


    Amanda, despite her exhaustion, had more experience in real battle.


    Her strikes became sharper, more focused. Sasha¡¯s ruins struggled to keep up, and though Sasha pushed herself harder, she was losing ground.


    Then, with a precise step forward, Amanda broke through a ruin shield and raised her sword¡ªaimed straight at Sasha¡¯s chest.


    Just before the blade could land, it halted mid-air.


    Amanda blinked.


    Her body instinctively backed away. Her sword had been blocked¡ªnot by Sasha, but by a sudden, invisible force.


    Her eyes shot toward the side and locked onto the figure now standing a few feet away.


    ¡°Kyle.¡±


    She muttered, lowering her blade at once.


    Kyle stared at both women with exasperation. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Both of you.¡±


    Amanda brushed hair away from her face, grimacing at her tattered state.


    ¡°Your reception is terrible, you know that? Is this how you greet your fiance?e? You should really hire better people to welcome a lady.¡±


    Sasha, panting, turned toward Kyle, confused.


    ¡°Young master, you... you know this woman?¡±


    Kyle gave her a nod.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the Grand Duchess Amanda. My fiance?e.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s blood ran cold. Her eyes went wide, and the ruins floating behind her instantly fizzled out.


    ¡°What?! I¡ªThat¡ªThat¡¯s the Grand Duchess?!¡±


    Amanda raised a brow, clearly still irritated.


    ¡°I am. The one you tried to skewer a moment ago.¡±


    Sasha immediately fell to one knee, her head bowed in shame.


    ¡°I deeply apologize for my actions, Your Grace. I did not recognize you. Had I known¡ª¡±


    Amanda looked down at her, clearly weighing whether to scold or dismiss her.


    Then, with a sigh, she waved it off.


    ¡°Fine. I suppose I can¡¯t blame you completely. I did sneak in looking like I crawled out of a cave. Still, you owe me a house. That one¡¯s half in ruin now.¡±


    Kyle crossed his arms and muttered.


    ¡°Already ordering compensation...¡±


    He looked around and raised his voice, calling for nearby villagers.


    ¡°Get that house fixed. I want the rubble cleared out and repairs started by morning.¡±


    Several villagers hurried to respond, bowing as they ran.


    With that handled, Kyle turned back to Amanda.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to talk. There¡¯s too much going on.¡±


    Amanda nodded and fell into step beside him without complaint.


    Sasha stood in place, watching them go. She wanted to follow.


    She should follow¡ªafter all, she was an important part of this village¡¯s core development now.


    But something kept her rooted in place. Her pride stung sharply from the defeat, and her embarrassment from attacking the Grand Duchess weighed heavily on her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll... resume work on the ruin barrier.¡±


    She mumbled, barely audible.


    Kyle paused mid-step and glanced back at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    She gave a quick nod, still avoiding his eyes.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As Kyle and Amanda disappeared into the village, Sasha exhaled slowly and turned back to her work.


    She opened her palm, letting a new sequence of ruins gather there.


    But her hands trembled slightly, not from the effort¡ªbut from the shame. She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to look Amanda in the eyes again.


    ¡®Sorry, Racheal, I don¡¯t think I can stay unbiased toward you anymore.¡¯


    She thought bitterly.


    Her student¡¯s words about wanting to win Kyle¡¯s heart echoed in her head, and Sasha finally understood what Racheal had meant.


    She now knew how hard it was to stay impartial when her own feelings had begun to blur the line.


    ______


    Kyle led the Grand Duchess through the village¡¯s winding paths, nodding occasionally at passing villagers.


    Amanda didn¡¯t say much, but Kyle didn¡¯t need words to understand her mood.


    Her silence wasn¡¯t her usual calm confidence¡ªit carried a sharp edge. Her narrowed eyes flicked past every curious gaze that landed on her disheveled appearance, and her jaw clenched a little tighter with each passing second.


    Kyle sighed inwardly.


    Even if she hadn¡¯t complained out loud, Amanda¡¯s pride was clearly bruised.


    Her normally flawless appearance had been replaced by torn sleeves, dirt-smudged cheeks, and unruly hair that had escaped its usual elegant arrangement.


    After a few more steps, Kyle stopped in his tracks and shrugged off his cloak. Without a word, he turned and draped it gently around Amanda¡¯s shoulders.


    Amanda blinked in surprise, startled by the gesture.


    ¡°Kyle, I¡¯m not a fragile child you need to humor.¡±


    She said, frowning faintly.


    He met her gaze calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this because I think you¡¯re fragile. I¡¯m doing this because I care about you¡ªand because I¡¯d rather not see you get sick walking around like this.¡±


    He said.


    Amanda stared at him, lips slightly parted. She felt her chest tighten as her fingers slowly clutched the cloak he had just placed on her.


    It was still warm, carrying his scent faintly. She turned away slightly, trying to hide her expression, but a subtle pink crept up her cheeks.


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    She murmured after a pause, the edge in her voice softening.


    She wasn¡¯t foolish enough to think Kyle was treating her delicately.


    No¡ªhe was protecting her dignity, shielding her pride from further damage.


    He hadn¡¯t commented on her appearance, but he had acted swiftly, sparing her from more judgmental stares.


    Amanda, who had spent her life being strong for others, found herself quietly warmed by this kind of care.


    They approached the large house Kyle used as his office.


    As they neared, Amanda noticed a young woman pacing nervously just outside the door.


    The woman was fidgeting with her fingers and mumbling to herself¡ªclearly anxious about something. Amanda¡¯s eyes narrowed as she observed her, though she didn¡¯t recognize the girl.


    Kyle stopped as well.


    ¡°Racheal.¡±


    The girl turned around, her face lighting up the moment she heard her name.


    ¡°Young master¡ª!¡±


    Her voice was filled with relief and happiness, but then her eyes locked onto Amanda behind him.


    The joy on her face faded instantly.


    Her gaze flicked to the cloak draped over Amanda¡¯s shoulders.


    Her expression stiffened, lips parting slightly in shock, and then pressing into a thin line.


    Amanda noticed the shift and gave her a cool, assessing glance¡ªnothing malicious, but definitely curious.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Racheal?¡±


    Kyle asked, noticing her reaction.


    ¡°N-No, young master. I was just... making sure you returned safely.¡±


    Racheal said quickly, bowing her head.


    Kyle gave a nod, not thinking much of it, and opened the door to his office.


    ¡°Come in, Amanda.¡±


    The Grand Duchess stepped past Racheal, her chin slightly raised as she walked with grace despite her earlier state.


    As she passed the girl, she noticed how Racheal¡¯s eyes briefly followed the cloak¡ªhis cloak¡ªstill wrapped around her shoulders.


    ¡®Interesting. Looks like another one fell for Kyle¡¯s charms.¡¯


    Amanda thought.


    Inside the office, Amanda took a seat while Kyle closed the door behind them.


    She still held the cloak close around her, but her thoughts were now slightly preoccupied¡ªnot just with the battle she had endured, but with the girl outside.


    She could tell from one look¡ªRacheal wasn¡¯t just a subordinate.


    That kind of look, that kind of disappointment, only came from someone whose heart had a stake in the person they were watching.

 Chapter 214: Ch 214: The Clash- Part 3

    Chapter 214: Ch 214: The Clash- Part 3


    Kyle guided the Grand Duchess into his office and gestured toward the seat across from his desk.


    Amanda walked with a practiced grace, but there was a weariness in her steps that didn¡¯t escape his notice.


    Once seated, she pulled down the cloak he had wrapped around her earlier.


    Her ruffled and torn clothes, dirt-smeared cheeks, and tangled hair were now fully visible under the office¡¯s lamplight.


    Even Amanda couldn¡¯t hide the momentary flicker of discomfort.


    She was a woman of high standing, used to commanding attention through elegance and dignity¡ªnot like this, not with her vulnerabilities laid bare.


    Kyle saw it. The way her fingers twitched at the edge of the cloak, the way her eyes refused to meet his.


    ¡°Would you like to freshen up first? We can talk after.¡±


    He asked gently, his tone devoid of any judgment.


    Amanda gave a quick shake of her head and straightened her back.


    ¡°No. We¡¯ll handle the important matters first. I didn¡¯t come all this way to stall.¡±


    Kyle respected that. He nodded and took his seat, folding his hands over the desk.


    ¡°Very well, then.¡±


    Amanda took a slow breath, centering herself before she began.


    ¡°Do you remember the letter I sent you? The one about the enemy nation choosing a new saintess?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember. You mentioned she had white hair, white skin, white eyes...¡±


    Kyle replied.


    Amanda gave a small nod, her expression tightening.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t just a stylistic detail. On my way here, I was attacked by two women¡ªno, two creatures¡ªwho looked exactly like that saintess. White as snow. They used coordinated mana attacks and created a barrier around me. When I finally overpowered them and attempted to capture them, they self-destructed.¡±


    Kyle leaned forward slightly, his brows drawing together.


    ¡°That¡¯s... familiar. When I encountered the Duchess¡¯s soldiers under foreign control, something similar happened. One of them exploded to prevent capture.¡±


    Amanda¡¯s eyes sharpened.


    ¡°Then I was right to be concerned. This isn¡¯t isolated. There¡¯s a pattern.¡±


    Kyle nodded slowly.


    ¡°But there¡¯s more. People like that¡ªwhite hair, white eyes, white skin¡ªthey¡¯re nearly unheard of. The only known human condition remotely similar is a rare mana deficiency, but those afflicted usually lose the ability to wield mana entirely. And yet these attackers¡ªyours and mine¡ªwere capable of high-level coordination and explosive mana use.¡±


    Amanda¡¯s lips pursed as she processed that.


    ¡°So not a disease or mutation. A design.¡±


    She muttered.


    ¡°Exactly. Someone is making them. They¡¯re not anomalies. They¡¯re weapons.¡±


    Kyle confirmed.


    A heavy silence settled between them.


    Amanda broke it.


    ¡°Then... they came for me not because I was simply a high-value target. They came because I know too much.¡±


    Kyle met her gaze evenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s likely.¡±


    Her breath hitched, and her eyes drifted toward the window as if searching for something in the fading light outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought danger here, haven¡¯t I? If they¡¯re after me, then anyone around me is at risk.¡±


    She whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. But running won¡¯t stop them.¡±


    Kyle said softly.


    Amanda slowly stood from her seat.


    ¡°Even so. If my presence puts your people in danger, then I should leave. I won¡¯t be the reason this village burns.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s voice sharpened just slightly.


    ¡°Sit down, Amanda.¡±


    She blinked at the sudden command in his tone, and her gaze snapped back to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere. You¡¯re exhausted. You¡¯re injured. You¡¯ve walked into enemy fire alone, fought your way here, and now you think the answer is to isolate yourself?¡±


    Kyle said, calmer now but firm.


    Her jaw tightened.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let more people die for me.¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s dying for you. They¡¯re fighting with you.¡±


    Kyle said.


    Amanda stared at him, breathing shallowly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what it means to be the Grand Duchess. My survival could shift the balance of this war.¡±


    ¡°I understand perfectly. But you came to me for a reason. Let me help you. This isn¡¯t a burden you carry alone anymore.¡±


    Kyle said.


    Amanda looked down at the cloak she still wore, fingers tightening around the fabric. Kyle¡¯s scent clung to it faintly, and so did the weight of everything he¡¯d said.


    ¡°...Fine. I¡¯ll stay. But only until we find out more.¡±


    She whispered at last, slowly sitting back down.


    Kyle gave a soft smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I ask.¡±


    ¡°You should rest for now. There¡¯s a room prepared for you.¡±


    Kyle said gently, standing from his chair.


    The Grand Duchess looked up at him, her posture still dignified despite the state she was in.


    But there was something softer in her eyes now, something tired yet grateful.


    ¡°...I appreciate the gesture. And I won¡¯t deny it. If you want to help me, then help me. Just... don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m about to fall apart.¡±


    Amanda murmured.


    Kyle gave a small, understanding smile.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡±


    As he guided her out of the room, Amanda allowed herself to lean just slightly on his presence. For once, she didn¡¯t carry all the weight alone.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, across the village, Racheal trudged down the dirt path between rows of half-finished homes and mana-infused pillars.


    She rubbed her arm nervously, her thoughts in disarray. Her pace quickened when she spotted a familiar silhouette up ahead.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    She called out.


    Sasha Brande turned around, a small frown tugging at her lips.


    ¡°Racheal?¡±


    Racheal skidded to a stop beside her and immediately began venting.


    ¡°I¡ªI saw the Grand Duchess with Kyle. She looked so elegant even when she wasn¡¯t trying. And she wore his cloak. His cloak, Master! I saw it with my own eyes!¡±


    Sasha blinked.


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have run away. But I felt so useless and inadequate compared to her. I mean, I didn¡¯t even recognize her, and then I fought her¡ªand she still forgave me! She¡¯s so composed, so powerful, so...¡±


    Racheal continued in a rush, voice cracking.


    She trailed off, her shoulders slumping.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I left.¡±


    Sasha looked at her for a long moment before sighing and resting a hand on Racheal¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°...What should I do now? Please tell me, Master.¡±


    Racheal asked weakly.


    Sasha shook her head slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Racheal stared at her in disbelief.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t. I¡¯ve never felt like this before either. So I can¡¯t give you an answer I don¡¯t have.¡±


    Sasha admitted with a wry smile.


    Racheal looked down, her throat tightening.


    ¡°But I do know this. Running away won¡¯t help. We¡¯ve both made mistakes today¡ªso let¡¯s face them together tomorrow. Deal?¡±


    Sasha continued,


    Racheal sniffled, then nodded slowly.


    ¡°...Deal.¡±


    Sasha gave Racheal¡¯s shoulder a reassuring squeeze.


    ¡°You¡¯re young. It¡¯s okay to be overwhelmed sometimes.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m supposed to be strong. I trained to support Kyle. I want to be someone he can rely on... someone who stands beside him, not hides when another powerful woman shows up.¡±


    Racheal muttered, her voice small.


    Sasha looked at her carefully.


    ¡°Is that what this is about? The Grand Duchess?¡±


    Racheal¡¯s cheeks flushed.


    ¡°She¡¯s everything I¡¯m not. Graceful. Composed. She looked like she belonged next to him. I looked like a mess, pacing around like a nervous wreck.¡±


    Sasha sighed.


    ¡°Racheal... no one looks composed when they¡¯re flustered. And no one earns their place by comparison. You¡¯re not here to compete¡ªyou¡¯re here to be yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Racheal whispered.


    ¡°It is. But if you think it¡¯s not, then work harder. Not to prove something to her¡ªbut to prove it to yourself.¡±


    Sasha said firmly.


    Racheal¡¯s eyes shimmered, and she slowly nodded.


    ¡°Okay... I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now go rest. You¡¯ll need a clear head for what¡¯s coming.¡±


    Sasha said with a faint smile.


    Racheal gave a small bow.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    And with that, she turned away, a little steadier on her feet.

 Chapter 215: Ch 215: The Clash- Part 4

    Chapter 215: Ch 215: The Clash- Part 4


    The morning sun filtered gently through the wooden shutters of Kyle¡¯s study as he looked up from a stack of notes to the Grand Duchess, who had only recently settled into a more presentable state.


    Though her hair was still slightly damp from the bath and she wore a simple robe, there was no denying the dignified air that clung to her like a second skin.


    ¡°I plan to introduce you to my people today. I think it¡¯s time you meet them. After all, they are going to be your people as well.¡±


    Kyle said casually, watching her reaction.


    Amanda froze.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kyle raised a brow.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be meeting my council and some key villagers. I want them to know who¡¯s standing beside me.¡±


    She sat up straighter, flustered.


    ¡°I¡ªKyle, I¡¯m not ready for that. I didn¡¯t even bring gifts or anything to make this proper. It¡¯s a formal event in all but name. I... I can¡¯t just barge in like this!¡±


    Kyle shook his head with a faint sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re not barging in. You¡¯re here as someone I trust. If they need gifts to recognize your value, then I¡¯ve failed them as a leader.¡±


    The Grand Duchess pursed her lips, visibly torn.


    ¡°Still, there¡¯s protocol...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s common sense. And you don¡¯t need to prove yourself to anyone here. You being here matters. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Kyle interrupted gently.


    Amanda studied him for a long moment before giving a soft sigh.


    ¡°Fine... I¡¯ll do it. But only because it¡¯s your council. And we¡¯re¡ª important to each other.¡±¡±


    She hesitated briefly


    Kyle¡¯s expression warmed at her words, but he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Instead, he called out to a passing villager and gave quick instructions.


    ¡°Bring the Grand Duchess something appropriate to wear once she¡¯s done with her bath. Take care of her¡±


    He told the young woman.


    The villager bowed slightly, smiling brightly.


    ¡°Of course, young master. I¡¯ll make sure she has everything she needs.¡±


    After Kyle left, the Grand Duchess found herself alone with the girl.


    The villager¡ªlikely no older than twenty¡ªled her gently toward the wardrobe prepared for her and began selecting a few elegant pieces. Amanda watched her, thoughtful.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°Lina. Is something wrong, my lady?¡±


    The girl replied, surprised by the question.


    Amanda gave a faint smile.


    ¡°Not at all. I just have a question. Are you happy here, Lina? Is Kyle taking care of you all?¡±


    Her tone softened.


    Lina blinked, startled.


    ¡°Of course! Young Master Kyle... he¡¯s kind. And fair. He listens, which is more than I can say for most nobles. I feel safe here. We all do.¡±


    Amanda nodded slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I expected no less... but I had to hear it for myself.¡±


    Lina tilted her head curiously.


    ¡°Do you... not trust him?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s never been in question. I trust Kyle more than most people in this world. That¡¯s why I worry... someone so good at carrying burdens tends to hide how heavy they are.¡±


    Amanda said with a laugh.


    Lina looked quietly at her for a moment.


    ¡°You care for him a lot.¡±


    Amanda didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Yes. I do.¡±


    With a knowing smile, Lina turned to the wardrobe and held up a deep blue gown with silver accents.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make sure you look perfect. They¡¯ll remember you, my lady¡ªand not just because you¡¯re a duchess.¡±


    Amanda gave a low chuckle, shaking her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at this, Lina.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had practice. Now, let¡¯s get you dressed before Kyle sends someone to drag you out.¡±


    Lina said, grinning.


    As Amanda allowed herself to be pampered and dressed, her heart settled a little.


    Perhaps meeting Kyle¡¯s people wouldn¡¯t be as terrifying as she imagined. And just maybe... it would mark the beginning of something more permanent.


    ______


    On the other side of the village cliff, where the trees thinned and the wind howled louder than it should, two eerie figures stood still as statues.


    Their skin was pale as bone, their hair as white as snow, and their eyes held no irises¡ªonly a bottomless white, like blind mirrors reflecting nothing.


    The two figures stared silently down at the peaceful village nestled in the valley below.


    A lone bird circled once above them before swooping down.


    It dropped a small scroll, neatly tied in black thread, at the feet of one of the figures. The taller of the two bent down, picked it up, and unfurled it with delicate fingers.


    No words were spoken aloud, but both figures seemed to understand the message within instantly.


    The command was simple:


    [Anything that opposes us must be erased. Let it drown. Let it vanish.]


    Without hesitation, the two turned back toward the edge of the cliff, their eyes fixed on the unsuspecting village.


    One of them raised a hand and nodded. They both opened their mouths¡ªand began to sing.


    But their voices were not songs. They were torment. A scratchy, rasping screech like rusted metal grating against stone, like nails dragged across glass.


    Their throats trembled with strain, and it was evident that the act of singing caused them pain.


    Blood began to trickle from the corners of their mouths, staining their pale skin crimson. Still, they continued.


    Their painful chants drew energy¡ªdivine and unnatural¡ªfrom the very air around them.


    The sky above them began to swirl. Clouds churned and twisted like something alive, darkening within seconds.


    The birds that had once flown overhead scattered in terror as thunder growled across the cliffside.


    The divine energy built and built, and the air grew thick with pressure.


    Then, the clouds cracked open, and rain began to fall.


    At first, it was just a light drizzle, cool and refreshing. The villagers looked up, surprised and delighted.


    Rain was a rare blessing, especially one so sudden. Children ran into the streets, arms outstretched, laughing.


    Farmers cheered, for it meant the soil would be soft, the crops nourished.


    But Kyle didn¡¯t smile.


    He stood near the barracks with Bruce, discussing the arrival of supplies from the outer regions when he felt it¡ªa heaviness in the air, a tingle along his skin that made his instincts scream.


    He looked up at the sky, at the dark clouds swirling unnaturally fast above them, and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°This rain isn¡¯t normal.¡±


    He said slowly,


    Bruce glanced at him, surprised.


    ¡°You think something¡¯s wrong, young master?¡±


    Kyle¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think. I know. There¡¯s something off about the mana in the air... it¡¯s foreign. Wrong. Just like the Queen¡¯s influence. This isn¡¯t a blessing. It¡¯s a warning.¡±


    He turned slightly, eyes scanning the cliffs to the north.


    Bruce immediately tensed, one hand moving to the hilt of his blade.


    ¡°Then we should act. What do you want to do?¡±


    Kyle didn¡¯t answer right away. He was still staring at the sky, watching the clouds shift. Rain was now pouring in sheets, soaking the streets and rooftops.


    The villagers still didn¡¯t suspect anything. Not yet.


    For now, it was a cause to celebrate and maybe nothing would happen in the end.


    It could just be a coincidence that it was raining when the measure of divine energy was so heavy in the air.


    There was no need to be concerned about it...just yet.

 Chapter 216: Ch 216: A Gift to not Refuse- Part 1

    Chapter 216: Ch 216: A Gift to not Refuse- Part 1


    The village was alive with the pitter-patter of rain. For most of the villagers, the unexpected downpour was a cause for celebration.


    The dry winds of the past weeks had left the air stifling, and many had struggled with the heat as they worked the fields or managed their daily tasks.


    Now, with the temperature dropping and the air refreshed, people smiled more freely.


    Children danced in the puddles, farmers tilted their faces skyward in gratitude, and chatter rose in clusters as the community enjoyed the rare blessing.


    It was, Kyle realized, the perfect moment to introduce the Grand Duchess to his people.


    He stood beside her beneath a large canvas tarp they¡¯d strung up for shade days ago, now serving as makeshift shelter from the rain.


    The Grand Duchess was dressed in a soft cream tunic and long navy cloak, freshly bathed and composed¡ªyet Kyle could see through her composure.


    She stood straighter than usual, her hands folded neatly, her smile polite.


    But her eyes shifted just a bit too often, and her shoulders were slightly stiff.


    She was out of her element.


    Still, when Kyle introduced her as ¡°Amanda, the Grand Duchess and my esteemed guest,¡± the crowd welcomed her with a round of polite applause. Most offered short bows or friendly greetings.


    Some even cheered, though it was more out of respect for Kyle than out of recognition of the Grand Duchess herself.


    But not everyone was pleased.


    Kyle noticed it immediately: a few faces in the crowd with faintly curled lips and narrowed eyes.


    One villager whispered to another, and both frowned. Another folded his arms and didn¡¯t bother to clap. Suspicion. Maybe resentment.


    Kyle stepped slightly in front of Amanda, hiding her from their view under the excuse of guiding her away.


    As he did, he leaned toward Bruce and whispered under his breath.


    ¡°Keep an eye on the ones who didn¡¯t look pleased.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s eyes flicked to the crowd and back.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s voice was low, meant for Bruce alone.


    ¡°Also, send word to Sasha. Tell her to hurry up with the ruin formations. I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this rain. Something¡¯s not right.¡±


    Bruce nodded grimly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now. Be careful.¡±


    With that, Bruce slipped away from the gathering, rain soaking into the back of his cloak as he disappeared into the village streets.


    Kyle returned to the Grand Duchess¡¯s side, gently placing a hand near her back to guide her further from the center of attention.


    ¡°You handled that well.¡±


    He said quietly.


    Amanda chuckled under her breath, though it sounded a little dry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Kyle. I was stiff as a frozen board.¡±


    ¡°I said you handled it well. Not that you enjoyed it.¡±


    He replied, offering her a sidelong glance.


    She huffed a soft breath, visibly relaxing just a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I trust you enough to do this at all.¡±


    He gave her a half-smile.


    ¡°You trusted me more than I expected.¡±


    Meanwhile, Bruce reached the edge of the southern fields, where Sasha knelt in the mud near a circular formation of stone markers.


    Rain splattered her robes, and her hair clung to her face, but she was working fast¡ªdrawing lines in chalk, infusing them with mana, whispering chants to reinforce the protective ruins.


    She was surrounded by a few apprentices, but they mostly watched as she barked instructions.


    ¡°Master Sasha.¡±


    Bruce called out as he approached.


    ¡°Bruce. If you¡¯re here to give me more work, I might scream.¡±


    She muttered, wiping her brow and barely looking up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll brace myself. Young Master says to speed it up. He has a bad feeling about the rain. Says something isn¡¯t right.¡±


    Bruce crouched beside her, voice low.


    Sasha sighed, slumping for a breath.


    ¡°He always has a bad feeling. And every time, I end up with double shifts and sleepless nights.¡±


    ¡°I know. But when was the last time he was wrong?¡±


    Bruce stood again and crossed his arms.


    Sasha didn¡¯t reply right away. Instead, she focused back on the ruin formation and pressed her palm against one of the stones.


    Mana pulsed outward in waves, and the chalk lines lit up faintly. She exhaled.


    ¡°...Fine. I¡¯ll double the output and move to the east quadrant next. But if I collapse, I expect a week of rest and hot baths.¡±


    Her tone was resigned but serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he hears that.¡±


    Bruce said with a small smile.


    As Bruce left, Sasha muttered to herself.


    ¡°Something¡¯s off. I felt it too. This rain... doesn¡¯t belong.¡±


    Back at the center of the village, Kyle kept a calm front as he guided the Grand Duchess toward his office for a brief respite. But his thoughts churned.


    The Queen¡¯s influence had always come with signs¡ªmana shifts, unnatural weather, corrupted life.


    This rain, so sudden and so conveniently timed, was beginning to reek of divine manipulation.


    And this time, they might already be too late.


    ______


    The rain did not stop.


    What had started as a refreshing surprise soon became a persistent curse.


    For three days straight, the village was soaked without pause.


    The sound of rain pattering on rooftops, once pleasant, now grated on everyone¡¯s nerves.


    Streets turned to mud, fields began to overflow, and barrels once used for water storage were now overflowing, pointless.


    The mood in the village turned sour.


    Even the most optimistic villagers¡ªthose who had cheered during the first rainfall¡ªnow muttered curses under their breath as they trudged through the slush.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much. Another day or two of this and we¡¯ll lose everything we planted.¡±


    One farmer complained to another, watching helplessly as water crept into the edge of his vegetable patch.


    Worse yet, the damp air brought more than just inconvenience. The humidity clung to every surface, never allowing anything to dry.


    Blankets were constantly wet, and even the walls inside homes seemed to sweat.


    Children began coughing, elders developed chills, and complaints of aching joints grew more frequent. With no sunlight to warm or cleanse, illness spread like fog across the village.


    Even the mood in Kyle¡¯s residence had taken a downturn.


    The Grand Duchess, usually composed and resilient, now paced restlessly inside the room Kyle had given her.


    Her brows were furrowed, her arms crossed, and her expression darkened with each glance outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to feel trapped. At this rate, I won¡¯t be able to leave your village for another week¡ªor worse.¡±


    She muttered, staring out the window where grey skies continued to weep.


    Kyle, seated nearby with his hands steepled beneath his chin, didn¡¯t look surprised. He had been expecting her to voice her frustration sooner or later.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. The roads are starting to collapse. We¡¯ve got reports of minor landslides in the eastern paths, and the river¡¯s rising.¡±


    He said calmly.


    Amanda turned toward him, lips pressed into a thin line.


    ¡°Then what are we doing still sitting here?¡±


    Kyle met her gaze steadily.


    ¡°Exactly what I wanted to talk to you about. I think it¡¯s time we started looking into the cause of this rain.¡±


    The Grand Duchess blinked, then frowned deeper.


    ¡°You believe this rain is being caused by something?¡±


    ¡°Not something. Someone. This doesn¡¯t feel natural.¡±


    Kyle said quietly.

 Chapter 217: Ch 217: A Gift to not Refuse- Part 2

    Chapter 217: Ch 217: A Gift to not Refuse- Part 2


    Sasha let out a heavy sigh as another surge of water slammed into the glowing dome she had constructed with her runes.


    The barrier shimmered, holding steady¡ªbut only just. Cracks of light spidered across the mana shell before quickly sealing back up.


    Her fingers twitched, aching from overuse.


    The ruins etched into the earth pulsed under her feet, fighting off the divine energy flooding toward them from upstream.


    ¡°Damned cursed water. This wasn¡¯t in the job description.¡±


    She muttered, sweat clinging to her brow.


    The rain hadn¡¯t let up for days, but it wasn¡¯t just nature¡¯s tantrum anymore.


    The waves were unnatural, surging with force and frequency like someone was guiding them.


    She could feel the divine traces tainting every drop, gnawing away at the mana reinforcement within her runes.


    No matter how carefully she¡¯d layered the foundation, it was clear the runes were struggling.


    What worried her most wasn¡¯t the barrier breaking immediately¡ªit was the slow erosion of control.


    Each minute, the divine energy grew more potent, and her ruins dimmed a little more. She gritted her teeth.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t finish the full circle on the west side yesterday, we¡¯d be swimming right now.¡±


    She whispered.


    The familiar sound of boots approaching pulled her from her concentration. She didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was.


    ¡°Still alive?¡±


    Kyle¡¯s voice was calm, but she could hear the weight behind it.


    Sasha didn¡¯t turn to face him, still keeping her focus on the barrier.


    ¡°Barely. Thanks for asking. As you can see, I¡¯m struggling.¡±


    She gestured toward the dome where another wave splashed across the top.


    Kyle moved closer, eyes scanning the surface of the barrier.


    ¡°You did good. If you hadn¡¯t raised this in time...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d all be under five feet of water. Which, let¡¯s be real, it wouldn¡¯t give.¡±


    She turned now, meeting his gaze.


    Kyle¡¯s expression darkened slightly at the mention of the water and what could happen.


    ¡°That¡¯s not an option. Hold on just a little longer. I¡¯ll handle the ones behind this.¡±


    Sasha blinked, startled.


    ¡°Wait, you found something?¡±


    ¡°I can feel traces of divine energy concentrated around the cliffs. It¡¯s faint, but it¡¯s there. That¡¯s where I¡¯m heading.¡±


    Kyle said, voice low and sure.


    Sasha¡¯s confidence flickered for a moment.


    ¡°Kyle, be careful. You said it yourself¡ªthis is divine work. Whoever¡¯s behind this isn¡¯t just strong, they¡¯re dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve faced worse. You¡¯ve got your hands full already. Don¡¯t worry about me¡ªjust keep this place safe.¡±


    He said with a wry smile.


    Sasha hesitated, then nodded slowly.


    ¡°Fine. You want to play hero, go ahead. But if you die, I¡¯m not doing your burial.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Kyle gave her a rare smirk before turning away.


    As he disappeared into the mist, Sasha exhaled and turned her attention back to the barrier.


    Another wave, stronger than before, smashed into it with a crackling hiss.


    She threw her arms out and reinforced the failing portion of the runic field, groaning as her mana reserves dipped dangerously low.


    ¡°Damn it, Kyle...You better not screw this up.¡±


    She muttered.


    The rain continued to pour, harder now. The sound of rushing water from upriver grew louder, and Sasha could feel another wave building. Her ruins pulsed in warning.


    She braced herself and whispered.


    ¡°One more round.¡±


    But deep down, a small voice whispered her fear: what if this time, she didn¡¯t hold it back?


    She clenched her fists and pushed that thought away.


    Kyle had trusted her to protect this place. And she would.


    No matter what.


    ______


    Rain lashed against Kyle¡¯s coat as he stood atop the cliffs, his sharp eyes scanning the shifting mist and soaked earth for any trace of the ones responsible.


    The divine energy in the air was thick¡ªoppressive. It clung to the skin, heavier than humidity, numbing the senses like a thick fog seeping into the mind.


    His usual ability to detect mana signatures was crippled by the sheer volume of power saturating the region.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s like trying to see through oil...¡±


    The Queen¡¯s divine influence was subtle in design but overwhelming in effect.


    It masked everything, making it nearly impossible to isolate the perpetrators. Kyle crouched down, pressing his fingers to the ground.


    The soil was damp, but something was off. The rain carried not only divine essence¡ªbut purpose. It wasn¡¯t random.


    ¡°Tch... I need a different approach.¡±


    He closed his eyes and activated his system, filtering away all mana-related noise.


    He dimmed his senses, tuning out mana entirely, and instead honed in on raw life signatures.


    His vision darkened briefly as the shift completed.


    And then he felt it¡ªmillions of presences, flooding the space like a hive of insects.


    Bugs, birds, roots, even microbes in the soil. Most were insignificant, nothing more than background noise.


    He searched for something different.


    Suddenly¡ªsharp pain.


    A blade sliced across his upper arm. He hissed and stumbled back, clutching the wound. His concentration faltered, and the sensory overlay blinked out.


    He spun around. A woman in white stood there.


    Skin pale as snow, hair soaked and clinging to her face. White pupils stared at him blankly, devoid of emotion. No life signature. No breath. No mana.


    Dead.


    But moving.


    ¡°...A corpse? No... resurrected. And I couldn¡¯t sense her because she¡¯s not alive.¡±


    Kyle muttered, assessing quickly.


    The woman lunged again. Kyle blocked with his armguard, the force of the blow pushing him back.


    The movements were stiff but powerful, guided by an unnatural precision. Her attacks lacked hesitation or preservation¡ªthey were meant to kill.


    Kyle exhaled and took a step back, dodging the next strike.


    ¡°Alright... I lost this round.¡±


    He said aloud, more to himself than to her.


    But the woman didn¡¯t pause. No smug remarks. No acknowledgment. Just another relentless attack.


    Kyle parried, ducked, and spun around.


    ¡°You¡¯re not trying to kill me right away. You¡¯re pushing me... somewhere.¡±¡±


    He murmured.


    Every attack forced him to move further along the cliff¡¯s edge, descending the slick slope. She was guiding him, not fighting randomly.


    ¡°A trap?¡±


    He clenched his jaw. The wound on his arm was shallow, but it stung. And worse¡ªhe was being drawn away from the village.


    ¡°Clever. They want me away from Sasha. From the ruins.¡±¡±


    He muttered, deflecting another swing.


    He switched tactics. Rather than resist, he began analyzing her movements. Where was she leading him? And more importantly¡ªwhy now? And why him of all people?


    The rain fell heavier. The fog thickened.


    He dodged to the left, only to find another white figure materializing through the mist.


    Another corpse.


    ¡°More than one...You¡¯re all empty vessels.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Two now, both swinging with ruthless efficiency.


    Kyle grunted, backing away as he studied them. There was no pulse, no spark of will. They were like puppets dancing to the tune of a divine puppeteer.


    And the music was getting louder.


    Kyle tightened his grip on his dagger, adjusting his breathing. He had to find the conductor. He needed to trace the divine thread back to its source.


    But first¡ªhe had to survive the dance.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll follow the rhythm.¡±


    He said quietly.


    The two corpses advanced again, and Kyle let himself be pulled deeper into the storm.

 Chapter 218: Ch 218: A Gift to not Refuse- Part 3

    Chapter 218: Ch 218: A Gift to not Refuse- Part 3


    Rain drenched the cliffs, soaking through Kyle¡¯s clothes as he kept his back angled away from the sheer drop behind him.


    His boots slipped slightly on the slick stone, but he caught himself just in time, eyes locked on the two white-haired, white-skinned, lifeless-eyed females that stalked toward him in eerie synchronization.


    Every movement they made was measured, mechanical¡ªand lethal.


    Kyle exhaled slowly, calculating.


    They had led him in a wide arc, always pushing, always attacking, and now, the cliff loomed just meters away.


    One misstep and it would be the end of him.


    He dodged a blade that came at him from the right, his shoulder narrowly avoiding the slice.


    The sharp whistle of it cut through the storm, and Kyle countered with a low sweep, forcing distance between them.


    But they didn¡¯t pause. The second one came for him immediately.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes flicked between them. Identical. Unnatural. Broken beings animated by something far beyond mortal comprehension.


    ¡°Is this a curse? Is that what did this to you both?¡±¡±


    He asked, voice grim.


    They didn¡¯t answer. Of course they wouldn¡¯t.


    Kyle didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°The divine... it uses tools like you without care. It makes puppets and discards them when they break. You were sacrificed for nothing.¡±


    That struck a nerve.


    Both females snarled¡ªnot verbally, but in movement.


    Their attacks became faster, heavier, desperate in their precision. One slashed low while the other feinted from above, trying to corner him.


    Kyle ducked and pivoted, letting their fury pass over him.


    ¡°Truth¡¯s hard to swallow, isn¡¯t it? But you know I¡¯m right.¡±


    He muttered, sweat and rain dripping into his eyes.


    Their attacks pushed him to the edge of another cliff, this one narrower, more jagged than before. And that¡¯s when they began to sing.


    Kyle winced instantly. It wasn¡¯t music. It was noise¡ªcorrupted, metallic, like glass being crushed under steel. His ears rang. His vision doubled.


    The frequency hit something inside him that shouldn¡¯t have been touched.


    He tried to step forward¡ªonly to realize his body wouldn¡¯t move.


    His limbs trembled. Muscles locked up, then spasmed. It was as though his body no longer belonged to him. His power, his control, even his breath¡ªeverything was unraveling.


    ¡°Tch¡ªdamn it. Didn¡¯t see this coming...¡±


    He growled through clenched teeth.


    But even as he said it, he knew it wasn¡¯t true. He had ignored the signs, let himself be lured too far. That was his mistake.


    One of the females walked slowly toward him now, her hollow eyes glowing faintly with divine mana.


    She extended her hand, as if to push him¡ªnot kill, not stab¡ªjust... push.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed as realization struck. That glow...


    ¡°Is it... the Celestial Diva? Are you controlling them directly now?¡±¡±


    He muttered.


    It didn¡¯t make sense.


    Still, it didn¡¯t matter.


    The one before him stepped closer, hand outstretched, the edge of the cliff a breath away.


    His body refused to respond.


    His vision swam.


    But then¡ªa whistle through the rain.


    A flash of steel.


    A sword pierced the chest of the other female from behind¡ªsilent, clean, precise. Her grotesque melody stopped in an instant.


    Kyle¡¯s muscles loosened.


    Control snapped back into his limbs. He staggered away from the edge, breathing hard, power flickering back to life in his veins.


    The white female before him hesitated, her eyes twitching toward her fallen twin. A flicker of confusion passed through her blank expression¡ªjust enough.


    Kyle didn¡¯t waste the chance.


    He summoned his blade and lunged.


    Rain continued to pour over the cliff as Kyle lunged forward, blade in hand, and drove it clean through the heart of the second white-haired female.


    Her eyes widened¡ªnot in pain, not in fear, but in mechanical recognition, as though registering data.


    There was no scream, no resistance. Just a twitch, a shudder, and silence.


    She collapsed where she stood.


    Kyle exhaled and let his stance ease just a little, eyes shifting toward the first white female¡ªthe one whose inhuman singing had been silenced by a well-placed sword.


    A familiar sword.


    Melissa.


    She stood over the crumpled figure, her breath quick, rain streaming down her face as she pulled her sword free from the woman¡¯s chest.


    When her eyes met Kyle¡¯s, she stiffened, concern flashing in them.


    ¡°Young master, I apologize for interfering in your fight.¡±


    She said hurriedly.


    Kyle walked toward her slowly, sword still at the ready, his eyes scanning the battlefield.


    ¡°You did good, Melissa. But don¡¯t join a fight you can¡¯t handle. Next time, you might not make it out alive.¡±


    He said.


    Melissa lowered her head, but didn¡¯t reply.


    She couldn¡¯t promise that. Not when his life was on the line. She would do it again¡ªand they both knew it.


    But before either could say more, something stirred beneath her feet.


    A ripple of divine energy sparked from the corpse she had slain. The woman¡¯s eyes, once closed, opened halfway.


    Her body jerked, limbs twitching unnaturally as divine power seeped through every fiber of her dead form. The wound in her chest began to knit itself shut. Bones shifted back into place.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Kyle shouted.


    Melissa leapt back instantly, and Kyle raised his sword, mana coiling around the blade like lightning drawn to steel.


    With a swift, two-handed swing, he brought the sword down on the twitching figure.


    There was a flash of blue light¡ªand silence.


    The divine power reacted violently to Kyle¡¯s mana.


    A shockwave rolled through the cliffside as the white body disintegrated into smoke, followed a breath later by the other.


    Gone.


    No corpses. No remains. Not even ashes. Just vapor, dissolving into the rain and wind.


    Melissa¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°They... vanished?¡±


    Kyle sheathed his blade, nodding solemnly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the nature of divine power.¡±


    He glanced at her, voice quieter now.


    ¡°The divine are selfish. Once it lays claim to something, it never lets go. Even after death, it keeps them bound. If it has no more use for them, it makes sure no one else can claim them either.¡±


    Melissa looked down at the fading remnants of smoke. Her grip on her sword tightened.


    ¡°They were... already dead, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    Kyle gave a faint nod.


    ¡°Reanimated. Hollow. Empty of life. Just vessels, used until they broke.¡±


    There was a moment of silence between them, only filled by the endless downpour.


    ¡°That kind of existence is not something to envy. Being ¡®chosen¡¯ by a god sounds like a blessing. But more often than not, it¡¯s a cage. One with no doors.¡±


    Kyle continued.


    Melissa¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°So even in death... they weren¡¯t free?¡±


    Kyle shook his head.


    ¡°No. Not until now.¡±


    The unease in her eyes didn¡¯t fade. But she held her silence, staring down at the last wisp of smoke as it disappeared into the wind.


    Kyle placed a hand on her shoulder, grounding her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you. You did well today. You saved me.¡±


    Melissa blinked up at him. His hand was warm, steady¡ªjust like always. He was the anchor she always returned to.


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    She murmured.


    Kyle gave her a nod and turned his gaze toward the trail back down the cliff. ¡°Let¡¯s head back. Sasha¡¯s still holding the ruins, and we¡¯ll need to make sure the flood is under control.¡±


    Melissa nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Together, they stepped away from the edge where death and divinity had collided. The divine puppets were gone for now, but the message was clear¡ªits reach was growing.


    And it would not stop.

 Chapter 219: Ch 219: All for the Goddess- Part 1

    Chapter 219: Ch 219: All for the Goddess- Part 1


    Rain continued to fall in heavy sheets as Kyle and Melissa made their way back to the village.


    The storm had lost its earlier sense of divine pressure, but the soaked ground, the darkened skies, and the endless downpour still cast a gloomy weight over everything.


    By the time they stepped past the barrier Sasha maintained, the villagers were already gathering near the center of town, whispering in hushed voices.


    Grand Duchess Amanda emerged from under a wooden overhang, her cloak soaked at the edges.


    Her expression was unreadable at first, but the moment she saw Kyle, she stepped forward quickly, concern flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°Kyle. What happened?¡±¡±


    She called, her voice sharp against the sound of the rain.


    Kyle didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°I took care of the two white women responsible for the divine rain. But this isn¡¯t over.¡±


    He said, keeping his voice low.


    Amanda¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kyle glanced at Melissa, then turned back to the Grand Duchess.


    ¡°Those two had already exhausted most of their divine mana trying to flood the village. That¡¯s the only reason I was able to defeat them. Next time... I¡¯m not sure we¡¯ll be as lucky.¡±


    Amanda frowned.


    ¡°So there will be a next time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s likely. The enemy doesn¡¯t seem the type to give up after one failure. And worse, our neighbors won¡¯t stay silent forever either. The political pressure, the divine interference... it¡¯s all going to escalate.¡±


    Kyle said.


    She folded her arms, her tone steady.


    ¡°Then what can we do? We can¡¯t keep reacting forever. We need a way to fight back.¡±


    Kyle nodded.


    ¡°We need to get stronger. Fast.¡±


    Amanda raised a brow.


    ¡°Stronger?¡±


    ¡°I have a method. But it¡¯s dangerous. It pushes the body and mind past normal human limits. If anyone joins, they have to be prepared to face pain, failure, even death. But if we succeed, we might be able to stand against what¡¯s coming¡±


    Kyle said.


    Amanda considered his words, her gaze steady.


    ¡°You mean to train?¡±


    ¡°I mean to temper. Refine ourselves in fire until we¡¯re sharp enough to cut through divine threats. I¡¯ll begin soon. And I¡¯m opening the offer to you and your soldiers.¡±


    Kyle replied.


    The Grand Duchess tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°And what if we can¡¯t keep up with your training?¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t train. This isn¡¯t a game. Only those who are ready to bleed should step forward.¡±


    Kyle said bluntly.


    Amanda let out a breath, her lips curling into a half-smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to my guards. I won¡¯t force them, but I¡¯ll tell them the truth¡ªwhat we¡¯re up against, and what¡¯s at stake. If no one else joins...then I will.¡±


    She looked at him, firm and clear.


    Kyle¡¯s expression flickered¡ªpart admiration, part concern.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. You¡¯re more important than your duty.¡±


    Amanda chuckled softly, shaking her head.


    ¡°Maybe. But I want to do what I can. If I¡¯m to ask others to stand and fight, I want to be worthy of standing beside them.¡±


    Kyle watched her for a moment, silent.


    The rain continued to fall.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good ruler.¡±


    He said at last.


    Amanda gave him a tired, but genuine smile.


    ¡°I try.¡±


    Melissa remained quiet at Kyle¡¯s side, watching the exchange.


    The young master she admired, the noblewoman who had earned her respect¡ªthey were both preparing to walk paths stained with blood and sacrifice. But they weren¡¯t afraid.


    That was the difference between leaders and rulers.


    Kyle glanced around the village, seeing the uncertain expressions, the soggy tents, the children clinging to their mothers.


    He saw the people he was meant to protect.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give them hope.¡±


    He murmured, more to himself than anyone else.


    Amanda stepped closer.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin. When do we start?¡±


    Kyle met her gaze.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ______


    In the grand capital of Clertion, Okla, rain had not touched the white-gold towers or glass domes of the Holy Temple.


    The air was still, heavy with incense and divine magic.


    Lanterns cast muted light down the marble corridors, where the carved murals of angels and warriors loomed like silent judges over those who passed beneath them.


    A priest, no older than twenty, hurried through the halls, his sandals slapping softly against polished floors.


    Anxiety clung to his face as he approached a chamber guarded by two solemn knights in silver plate.


    They wordlessly opened the grand double doors for him, revealing a room filled with the sickly sweet scent of crushed herbs and sacred oil.


    Inside, the Grand Priest of Clertion knelt beside a small, pale figure lying on a stone altar.


    The Saintess. She trembled under a blanket of woven silver thread, her eyes wide open but unfocused, mouth slightly parted in a soundless scream.


    Her body twitched with each pulse of divine energy forced into her veins.


    The young priest flinched when a muffled groan escaped the girl¡¯s lips. His heart twisted at the sight.


    ¡®She¡¯s just a child... Why must she suffer like this if the Goddess loves her?¡¯


    As the question formed in his heart, the Grand Priest turned to face him.


    The elder¡¯s white robes shimmered faintly, lined with divine script, and his golden eyes narrowed with authority.


    ¡°Do not let your heart stray into blasphemy. What news have you brought?¡±


    He said sharply, his voice echoing in the sacred room.


    The younger priest startled, nodding quickly to dispel the doubt in his eyes.


    ¡°Forgive me, Your Holiness. I... I bring grave news. We¡¯ve lost contact with two more of the guardians. Their flames in the sanctum have extinguished.¡±


    A silence followed. The Grand Priest slowly stood, his features serene, though a small flicker of something unspoken passed behind his gaze.


    ¡°I see. Then our beloved Goddess must have called two more of her soldiers to her side.¡±


    He said softly.


    The young priest hesitated.


    ¡°But... if I may¡ª¡±


    ¡°You may not. The will of the divine is not ours to question. The Goddess gives, and it takes. We serve. That is our role.¡±


    The Grand Priest interrupted gently, placing a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder with practiced warmth.


    The priest¡¯s brow furrowed with unspoken questions, but the firm grip on his shoulder was enough of a warning.


    ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. I¡¯ll... return to my duties.¡±


    He whispered.


    ¡°Good. Forget these troubling thoughts. Trust in the Queen¡¯s light. It will guide us.¡±


    The Grand Priest replied with a small, patient smile.


    The boy nodded again and turned, leaving the chamber with slower steps.


    As soon as the doors closed behind him, the Grand Priest¡¯s gentle expression cracked.


    His lips curled downward in frustration, and he let out a long, bitter sigh.


    ¡°This cannot continue. My authority... our divine dominion... it is being tested.¡±


    He muttered, voice low and sharp.


    He turned to look down at the Saintess. Her body had stilled, her chest rising in shallow, exhausted breaths. The waves of pain seemed to have subsided¡ªfor now.


    ¡°I will not allow it. Not by some heretic buried in the mud. Not by some impure insect who thinks they can defy the Goddess¡¯s will.¡±


    He said, more to himself than anyone else.


    He stepped closer to the altar, gazing down at the fragile girl, her white hair clinging to her cheeks.


    The Queen had chosen her. But even that divine favor came with agony.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, listening to the rhythm of her breathing.


    ¡°If we must burn this world to reassert the Goddess¡¯s truth, then so be it.¡±


    He whispered coldly.


    Behind him, the sacred chamber remained quiet save for the soft, involuntary sound of another pained gasp from the Saintess.


    And then silence returned.

 Chapter 220: Ch 220: All for the Goddess- Part 2

    Chapter 220: Ch 220: All for the Goddess- Part 2


    The Grand Priest descended the pristine marble stairs of the Holy Temple, his expression calm and beatific.


    As he passed through the gilded halls, lower-ranking clergy and temple servants bowed their heads and greeted him with reverence.


    He returned each gesture with a soft smile, his voice kind and encouraging.


    ¡°Blessings be upon you. May the Goddess¡¯s light guide you always.¡±


    He murmured, his hands clasped lightly at his chest.


    To all eyes, he was the very image of a benevolent leader¡ªcompassionate, wise, unshaken.


    But the deeper he walked beneath the temple, the thinner that mask grew.


    By the time he reached the cold, narrow staircase leading down to the basement, his smile had faded completely.


    His expression hardened into something colder, calculating.


    He unlocked the heavy iron door at the end of the stairwell and stepped into a dimly lit room, where the stone walls were lined with faintly glowing runes.


    A soft, eerie hum filled the air¡ªresonating with divine energy.


    Inside, another priest sat at a long wooden table. He was robed in dull grey, unlike the white and gold worn above.


    His attention was fixed on a small child standing in the center of the room. The girl couldn¡¯t have been older than seven.


    She had short brown hair, large eyes, and a hopeful look that clashed with the grim atmosphere of the chamber.


    As soon as she saw the Grand Priest enter, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Grand Priest! Did I do good? Am I helping you now?¡±


    She chirped happily, as if seeing a beloved relative.


    The Grand Priest¡¯s face softened once again, though this time it was a curated smile¡ªdevoid of warmth.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re helping more than you know. Thanks to you, many people will live better lives. You¡¯re doing a beautiful thing.¡±


    He said gently, walking toward her.


    That was all the orphan girl needed to hear. Her smile widened in innocent pride.


    Then the divine mana struck her.


    The runes on the floor flared to life, and a pulse of shimmering white energy enveloped the child.


    She gasped, but her voice quickly dissolved into static, swallowed by the overpowering hum.


    Her eyes rolled back.


    Her hair lost all color, bleaching into stark white. Her skin followed. Even her irises faded into glowing hollowness, empty of self.


    The divine mana did not just change her¡ªit devoured her.


    She trembled violently, trying to move her mouth as if to speak, but no words came out. Her limbs jerked unnaturally, then froze in place.


    And then she stood still¡ªcompletely motionless.


    The other priest sighed, setting down his quill.


    ¡°That¡¯s the last one. We¡¯ve exhausted the remaining divine mana. We can¡¯t prepare any more Saintesses until the Day of Sacred Renewal. The divine well must refill.¡±


    He muttered, rubbing his temples.


    The Grand Priest¡¯s jaw clenched, and his smile vanished once again.


    ¡°Three Saintesses lost. Three, in just a matter of weeks. And we¡¯ve only managed to create two in that same time.¡±


    He muttered bitterly.


    He looked at the newest puppet, the white-haired child staring blankly at the wall, no longer recognizing herself.


    ¡°I had hoped we¡¯d gain ground more quickly. This is not acceptable.¡±


    The priest looked wary.


    ¡°Should we consider drawing from the reserves? We could¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. We need the reserves intact. If our enemies move more aggressively, we¡¯ll need every ounce of divine force.¡±


    The Grand Priest snapped. Then, in a quieter voice, he added.


    He began pacing, his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Our neighbors grow bold. Some among them have already begun to resist the Goddess¡¯s truth. We must reclaim what is ours¡ªbut not recklessly. Not without tools.¡±


    The seated priest nodded solemnly.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait. The Sacred Ritual will renew the divine spring in three weeks¡¯ time. We¡¯ll have mana then. Enough for at least five conversions.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The Grand Priest stopped in front of the child, lowering himself to her level.


    He gently placed a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯ll serve well. Just as all the chosen do. The Goddess will guide your steps now.¡±


    He murmured, voice like silk.


    The girl did not respond. Her expression was vacant, her will erased.


    Only the hum of the divine runes filled the silence.


    As the Grand Priest turned away, he exhaled with slow restraint.


    ¡°Let the world celebrate its false freedom. We¡¯ll remind them soon enough¡ªwhat it means to defy the divine.¡±


    He said quietly.


    ______


    The next morning, the training grounds buzzed with a heavy silence.


    Dozens of soldiers stood in formation, eyes sharp but uncertain, as Kyle walked toward them.


    The ground was damp with morning dew, and the air thrummed with tension.


    Grand Duchess Amanda stood beside her elite guards, her posture as poised as ever, but even her expression was grim.


    Kyle surveyed the faces before him¡ªhis own troops and Amanda¡¯s finest. All of them were loyal, brave, and capable. But what he was about to ask of them went far beyond courage.


    ¡°This will be the hardest thing you¡¯ve ever done.¡±


    Kyle said, his voice calm but firm.


    His gaze swept across the crowd.


    ¡°If you fail, you will die. No battle, no blade¡ªjust your own mana tearing you apart from within.¡±


    A few gasps rippled through the ranks, but no one interrupted.


    ¡°Which is why, I¡¯m giving you one chance. You can step away now, and I won¡¯t think less of you. Go back to your families. Live.¡±


    Kyle continued.


    A long silence followed.


    Then, slowly, a few soldiers did step back¡ªolder men with children, younger ones with uncertain eyes. No one judged them. No one dared.


    The rest remained. Eyes forward. Spines straight.


    Even Amanda¡¯s guards did not flinch. The Duchess gave Kyle a faint nod, silent but resolute.


    Kyle smiled, faint and approving.


    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s begin.¡±


    He opened his system interface in his mind, feeling its familiar pulse.


    All this time, the system had quietly absorbed passive mana from the environment. Every breath, every step he took drew in that ambient energy¡ªenough to make an untrained body rupture if it tried to handle it all at once.


    And now, he would use it.


    ¡°Your bodies are ready. You¡¯ve been breathing mana. Living with it. Letting it grow inside you. Now, we¡¯ll detonate that power.¡±


    Kyle said aloud, his voice echoing across the field.


    The soldiers tensed, eyes widening.


    ¡°You won¡¯t grow stronger through training or drills today. You¡¯ll fight your own weakness from the inside. Either you conquer your mana¡ªor it consumes you.¡±


    He raised his hand. Mana burst from his core like wildfire.


    A pulse of energy exploded outward, and one by one, soldiers collapsed to the ground, their bodies twitching, faces contorted in silent struggle.


    Amanda¡¯s guards dropped next, eyes rolling back as the internal storm of mana overtook them.


    It wasn¡¯t pain alone¡ªit was transformation. Madness and clarity. Power and death.


    Kyle exhaled deeply and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    He whispered.


    Then his own knees gave out, and his vision faded.


    The last thing he heard was the familiar chime of the system in his mind.


    [System Update Initiated. Synchronizing Mana Core...]

 Chapter 221: Ch 221: A Surprise Visit- Part 1

    Chapter 221: Ch 221: A Surprise Visit- Part 1


    Prince Mikalius sat in his private garden, surrounded by fragrant lilacs and the soft sound of running water.


    The tea in his porcelain cup had gone lukewarm, but he didn¡¯t mind. The early sun cast golden hues across the palace stones, and for a moment, everything felt peaceful.


    That peace was shattered when a shadow crossed the threshold of the garden.


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve received word... from the internal investigators.¡±


    A guard whispered, eyes darting nervously.


    Mikalius raised a brow but gestured calmly for the man to continue.


    The guard handed over a scroll sealed with wax.


    ¡°Clertion is mobilizing forces. It¡¯s not open war yet, but... the target is the Grand Duchess Amanda.¡±


    The prince¡¯s hand stilled mid-motion. He broke the seal, eyes scanning the contents swiftly. A pulse of annoyance flickered in his chest.


    ¡°The saintess apparently saw a divine vision. A prophecy that the Grand Duchess will one day destroy Clertion and nearly succeed. Their higher ranks believe this outcome must be prevented. So, they¡¯re planning a preemptive elimination.


    The guard added,


    Mikalius¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°And they¡¯ve chosen to interpret a vision through war.¡±


    He muttered, voice cold.


    The guard bowed his head.


    ¡°Your Highness, we sent word to the Grand Duchess already. But... she¡¯s out of her territory. The message falcons returned¡ªthey couldn¡¯t locate her.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡±


    Mikalius said quietly, folding the message back into its case with care. He looked up, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°She¡¯s difficult to corner. That much works in our favor.¡±


    ¡°Should we try again? Or send men directly?¡±


    Mikalius shook his head slowly.


    ¡°No. If they¡¯re serious, any overt move from our side may be intercepted. She¡¯s clever enough to survive on her own. For now, don¡¯t panic.¡±


    The guard hesitated.


    ¡°But, Your Highness¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said don¡¯t worry. My cousin is not so easily erased. If Clertion believes a vision is enough to kill her, they¡¯ve clearly forgotten who they¡¯re dealing with.¡±


    Mikalius said gently.


    The guard nodded and bowed low.


    ¡°As you command. I¡¯ll make sure our people stay quiet and alert.¡±


    ¡°Good. Leave me.¡±


    As the footsteps retreated, Mikalius leaned back in his seat and let out a sigh. He tapped his fingers lightly on the armrest as he gazed at the scroll again.


    ¡°So... the saintess speaks. The Grand Priest whispers divine doom into their ears, and they move like fools, desperate to outrun fate.¡±


    He murmured to himself.


    A chuckle escaped his lips¡ªnot amused, but calculating. He lifted the teacup and sipped what was left.


    ¡°She always was a threat. But she¡¯s my threat. You don¡¯t get to erase her just because you¡¯re scared.¡±


    He said softly, eyes gleaming with something sharp.


    He stood and moved toward the palace steps, still holding the scroll. The wind tugged at his long coat, lifting the ends like an omen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually interfere in these sacred prophecies and divine temper tantrums. But this once... I think I¡¯ll offer a helping hand.¡±


    He said, almost lazily.


    He smiled then¡ªpleasant, practiced.


    ¡°But only because it¡¯ll be so entertaining to see who bleeds first.¡±


    _______


    The sun had risen and fallen once, and still, not a single soul stirred on the training field.


    Dozens of bodies lay unmoving under the open sky, scattered like statues frozen in time. It was as if breath itself had been stolen from the world.


    Kyle, the Grand Duchess Amanda, and all of their finest soldiers were locked in their mana-induced comas, completely still as the ceremony unfolded inside them.


    The villagers kept vigil from a distance, their eyes heavy with worry and awe.


    It had been a full day since their young master had initiated the ritual, and no one had dared step forward, as per his strict command.


    The field shimmered faintly with ambient mana, a sign that something powerful¡ªsomething dangerous¡ªwas still happening.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t moved...¡±


    One woman whispered, clutching her child tightly.


    ¡°Is this normal?¡±


    Another asked, eyes wide.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak foolishness,¡±


    The old village chief said firmly as he stepped forward, voice steady with the weight of leadership.


    ¡°What they¡¯re doing is not something you or I can understand. They¡¯re not here¡ªthey¡¯re deep in battle with themselves. All we can do is wait.¡±


    ¡°But what if¡ª¡±


    ¡°We treat them as if they¡¯ve gone on an expedition. An expedition of the spirit. That¡¯s what our young master would want.¡±


    The old man interrupted, his voice resolute.


    The villagers quieted, their uncertainty not fully soothed but their faith holding them in place.


    That faith grew stronger when Lady Sasha emerged from her workshop near the northern wall. Her arms glowed with arcane tattoos, and scrolls fluttered around her like obedient birds.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch over the village in their absence. My ruins are nearly complete. Once finished, they¡¯ll protect the entire village in the event of an attack. I won¡¯t let anything pass.¡±


    Sasha said, her tone confident.


    Many of the younger villagers looked at her with newfound admiration. Even without the presence of their powerful leaders, someone still stood guard for them.


    Just as calm began to return, a guard burst into the square, panting and pale. He stumbled before the village chief and bowed hastily.


    ¡°Chief! A royal messenger has arrived! He demands an audience with Sir Kyle and the Grand Duchess.¡±


    The chief¡¯s breath caught.


    The timing couldn¡¯t be worse. With all their high-ranking members incapacitated, how could they handle a royal inquiry?


    He took a moment to compose himself, his old hands clasped tightly behind his back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to him. It is my duty, after all. Until our young master returns, I am responsible for his people.¡±


    The chief said solemnly.


    Lady Sasha gave him a look of approval.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can.¡±


    With a nod, the chief adjusted his worn robes and made his way toward the guest area, where the royal messenger was being held in polite delay.


    As he walked, he cast one last glance at the field.


    Kyle stood in the center, unmoving, yet still commanding the respect of everyone present. The chief clenched his jaw and kept walking.


    He had faced storms before. He would face this one too.


    The village chief arrived at the guest hall where the royal messenger waited, standing tall in embroidered blue and gold¡ªa clear sign of nobility.


    The man raised an eyebrow at the elder¡¯s approach but bowed politely.


    ¡°Where are Sir Kyle Armstrong and Grand Duchess Amanda?¡±


    The messenger asked, voice clipped and businesslike.


    The chief offered a respectful nod.


    ¡°Currently indisposed, your grace. They are undergoing a highly delicate mana ritual and cannot be disturbed for any reason. I speak in their place until they return.¡±


    The messenger frowned.


    ¡°I bring an urgent message from Prince Mikalius of the royal court. Clertion is preparing for war, and their first strike may be aimed directly at the Grand Duchess. The prince has requested immediate contact.¡±


    The chief¡¯s heart thudded, though his face remained calm.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing this to us. I will make sure they receive the message the moment they awaken. Until then, I offer you our hospitality.¡±


    The messenger hesitated but ultimately gave a curt nod.


    ¡°Very well. I will wait.¡±


    As the chief turned to instruct a servant to prepare a room, he whispered to himself.


    ¡®Hold on, young master. We may not have much time.¡¯

 Chapter 222: Ch 222: A Surprise Visit- Part 2

    Chapter 222: Ch 222: A Surprise Visit- Part 2


    Within the depths of his inner world, Kyle opened his eyes to a swirling chaos of volatile mana.


    Storms of power crackled around him like angry spirits, threatening to tear his consciousness apart.


    He took one look at the familiar black sky and the shifting land beneath his feet and groaned.


    ¡°Tch. I never thought I¡¯d be back here again. Always when things get insane do I need this place.¡±


    He muttered, brushing dust off his sleeves.


    The mana surged around him, a living entity of fury and instinct.


    Yet Kyle remained still.


    Slowly, deliberately, he extended his hand and called out to it¡ªnot with force, but with understanding. The violent mana resisted, lashing out with crackling bursts, but he didn¡¯t waver.


    Bit by bit, his aura blanketed the chaos, turning that violence into calm. It bent to his will, weaving itself into his body, reinforcing him as it entered.


    But just as stability returned, a sickening pulse stirred in the air. Kyle grimaced.


    ¡°Divine magic. Of course it wouldn¡¯t stay quiet.¡±


    He spat.


    It seeped in, golden and pure yet strangely corrupt¡ªholy light carrying the stench of subjugation. It didn¡¯t obey commands; it was command.


    Even when the gods said nothing, their will echoed through it. Divine magic did not compromise. It simply was.


    The sacred mana shimmered, thickening, until it coalesced into a humanoid form.


    It took shape slowly, pulling from Kyle¡¯s own memories. He froze when he saw the final image¡ªhis most loyal subordinate.


    His friend. The only man who stood beside him in his last life when the world turned its back on him.


    But the eyes that stared back at Kyle were blank, filled only with divine light.


    Kyle¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Of all people, you dare wear his face? You think I¡¯ll kneel just because you twist his image? Don¡¯t insult me.¡±


    He growled, fists clenched.


    The divine puppet moved without a word and charged. Its blade, radiant and flawless, struck out with overwhelming precision.


    Kyle dodged barely, then met the next strike with his own sword¡ªhis mana-forged will against divine law.


    The clash shook his inner world.


    Cracks spidered through the sky above, and the very ground broke apart. His sanctuary trembled, faltering beneath the weight of the power inside it.


    The divine figure smirked without moving its lips, as if mocking him through silence. The world began to collapse further, and Kyle stumbled.


    ¡°Tch. So that¡¯s your plan? Make my world collapse from the inside out? Clever.¡±


    He hissed.


    The divine mana surged again, forcing Kyle to his knees.


    But instead of resisting, Kyle exhaled deeply¡ªand smiled.


    ¡°Too bad I¡¯ve been through this. You think you can break my inner world? Good. I¡¯ll break it myself.¡±


    He said with a sharp grin.


    The divine puppet paused. The entire world around them cracked, shimmered, and then began to shatter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve died once. I¡¯ve been alone once. You think I¡¯m afraid of rebuilding from the rubble? ¡°I¡¯ll reforge this world. Piece by piece. And with it, I¡¯ll carve out a new future.¡±


    Kyle stood tall, his sword glowing with pure intent.


    The divine puppet lunged again, but this time Kyle didn¡¯t meet it head-on. He let his sword fall¡ªstraight through the puppet¡¯s core.


    Divine light splintered, golden mana screaming as Kyle¡¯s blade tore through it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t belong here.¡±


    He whispered coldly.


    The figure let out a soundless gasp before its form unraveled. The divine magic that had twisted his friend¡¯s face dispersed like smoke, driven out by Kyle¡¯s will.


    The silence that followed was complete. No surging mana, no divine whispers. Just peace.


    Kyle lowered his sword, standing in the ruins of his inner world, the winds now still.


    ¡°Better. No gods. No puppets. Just me.¡±


    He murmured.


    Then, for the first time in what felt like days, he closed his eyes.


    The fractured pieces of his inner world began to shift and realign, no longer under the rule of memory or divine will, but shaped solely by Kyle¡¯s desire.


    A new foundation.


    A new strength.


    And as he stood in that newborn stillness, a single word echoed from his system¡ª


    [Mana Integration Complete.]


    The moment Kyle opened his eyes, he felt it¡ªa quiet hum deep in his bones, like the world itself had shifted to make space for him.


    The surge of mana had settled, no longer clawing at the edges of his sanity.


    The violent storm that once raged inside his inner world was now a still lake of energy, and for the first time since the ceremony began, he could breathe freely.


    [System Notification: Mana Assimilation Complete.]


    [Swordsman Talent Level: 2 ¡ú 10 ]


    [Mana Control: 5 ¡ú 15]


    [Body Awakening Progress: 50%]


    [User is now capable of utilizing 50% of stored potential.]


    Kyle blinked, a bit stunned as the messages rolled in one after the other. His mouth twitched into a quiet smile.


    ¡°Half of my power... already? That¡¯s faster than I expected.¡±


    He murmured.


    The feeling of raw strength pulsed through his limbs, but his body felt... hollow. Fragile. Like a glass vessel holding molten steel.


    One wrong move, and he could shatter himself from the inside out.


    His smile faded.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s like that again.¡±


    He knew this sensation well. In his past life, such surges in power had always come with a price.


    No body could hold too much mana without proper tempering. And Kyle didn¡¯t have time to wait for his body to catch up.


    If the divine were truly preparing for war¡ªif it, the Gods were already pulling strings through its blind puppets¡ªthen Kyle had no choice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need the potions. The ones I used in my last life to stabilize the awakening process. But... will the ingredients even exist in this world?¡±


    He muttered, standing slowly and glancing at his hands.


    It was a risk. The rare herbs and monster cores he had once used were nearly impossible to find even in his old world, much less here, in a land barely beginning to understand mana.


    Still, he had no other choice.


    If he wanted to fight it and protect the people by his side, he couldn¡¯t afford to be anything less than complete.


    Pushing aside the weight of lingering fatigue, Kyle stood up fully and turned his eyes to the training field.


    Bodies lay still across the grass¡ªhis soldiers, Duchess Amanda¡¯s knights, the guards from the village.


    Every one of them had joined him in the ritual, taking in the passive mana and struggling to claim it as their own. They were all unconscious, trapped in their inner worlds, just as he had been.


    He let out a quiet breath.


    ¡°Sleep well... and come back stronger.¡±


    ¡°Sir Kyle!¡±


    A voice called out from the side.


    Kyle turned to see a guard jogging toward him, expression filled with both awe and urgency. The moment the guard reached him, he bowed sharply.


    ¡°Young master, thank the heavens you¡¯re awake! A messenger has arrived from the imperial palace. He requests an immediate audience with you.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s expression sharpened. The palace? So soon?


    ¡°Did he say what it was about?¡±


    Kyle asked.


    ¡°No, sir. Only that the matter is urgent and he must speak with you and the Grand Duchess together.¡±


    Kyle frowned. That was already a problem.


    Amanda was still under, in the same mana-induced coma as the rest of them.


    He glanced at her figure lying peacefully not far from the others. Her mana felt steady, but it was clear she wasn¡¯t waking up anytime soon.


    ¡°...Then I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    Kyle said.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I will prepare the guest area.¡±


    As the guard rushed off, Kyle sighed and turned his eyes to the sky.


    The ceremony had worked¡ªhe had grown. But everything around him was now moving faster than expected.


    Clertion. The Goddess. The divine. It was watching. It was acting.


    And Kyle needed to be ready before it made its next move.


    He took one last look at his fallen comrades and the unconscious Amanda before turning toward the village, his pace steady despite the strain in his limbs.


    ¡°Just a little longer. Then I¡¯ll show the gods what happens when they corner a human with nothing left to lose.¡±


    He whispered.

 Chapter 223: Ch 223: A Surprise Visit- Part 3

    Chapter 223: Ch 223: A Surprise Visit- Part 3


    The village chief¡¯s face was pale with exhaustion.


    His usually neat robes were wrinkled, his eyes dark with lack of sleep.


    For a full day and night, he had done everything in his power to stall the royal messenger from the capital¡ªentertaining him with tea, diverting conversation, feigning ignorance, and even pretending Kyle was meditating in seclusion.


    But the messenger was stubborn, persistent, and very clearly trained to resist both manipulation and hospitality.


    ¡°I must deliver this to Sir Kyle in person. I have orders to hand the message to no one else. Not even to a representative. This is a matter of national importance.¡±


    The royal messenger repeated for the fifth time that morning, his voice clipped and formal.


    The chief clenched his jaw, trying to conjure yet another excuse, but just as he opened his mouth, the door to the guest room creaked open.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here, Chief.¡±


    That calm and familiar voice hit the chief like a lifeline thrown to a drowning man.


    He turned around to see Kyle standing tall¡ªif slightly pale¡ªat the threshold, his silver hair glinting in the morning light, eyes calm but sharp as always.


    Relief washed over the old man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Of course, young master. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    The chief said hastily, almost running out of the room.


    Kyle stepped inside, nodding to the retreating figure, then turned his attention to the imperial messenger, who stood up and offered a respectful salute.


    ¡°Sir Kyle. By the authority of the Imperial Palace, I bear a confidential message from His Highness, Crown Prince Mikalius. You are ordered to read and respond to it in person.¡±


    The man said, pulling a sealed scroll from the leather pouch at his side.


    Kyle accepted the scroll and broke the seal without delay. His eyes scanned the paper quickly, narrowing with each line.


    The message was brief but direct:


    [Clertion intends to move against Grand Duchess Amanda.


    Their saintess has received a vision in which Amanda destroys their nation.


    They are mobilizing to eliminate her before the prophecy can be fulfilled.


    You are instructed to ensure the Grand Duchess¡¯s safety and prepare for potential conflict.


    This message will not be recorded in the official logs. Burn after reading.]


    Kyle¡¯s jaw tightened.


    ¡°So it¡¯s come to this.¡±


    He murmured, folding the paper and setting it on the desk beside him. With a flick of his finger, a small spark of mana ignited the scroll, turning it to ash in seconds.


    The messenger remained silent, watching the fire until it died out.


    ¡°I was told to ensure the message reached you, and that you alone received it. His Highness trusts you to take the appropriate action.¡±


    The guard said.


    ¡°I was already planning to. She¡¯s under my protection. That won¡¯t change.¡±


    Kyle replied quietly.


    The guard looked visibly relieved.


    ¡°Then my mission is complete. I¡¯ll return to the palace at once and report your compliance.¡±


    Kyle nodded.


    ¡°Thank you for your diligence.¡±


    The man offered another salute and took his leave swiftly, riding out of the village without waiting for food or rest.


    Once the door shut behind him, Kyle¡¯s demeanor shifted.


    He turned and walked out into the open village, where the sun was rising over a field still filled with bodies¡ªsoldiers and knights locked in deep meditation or unconsciousness, struggling to overcome their inner selves and claim the mana Kyle had forced upon them.


    He let out a quiet sigh and rubbed his temples.


    ¡®So many still in battle... inside themselves.¡¯


    His gaze swept over the field.


    Duchess Amanda lay beneath a protective ward, her expression peaceful, but Kyle could sense the raw turmoil in her mana.


    She was still fighting. As were Melissa, Bruce, Sasha, and the rest of the key members of his force.


    ¡®And until they awaken, I¡¯ll have to carry everything alone.¡¯


    With a subtle thought, his system interface blinked into view before him, lines of data scrolling silently.


    [Village Defense Status: Incomplete]


    [Available Forces: 2 (User)]


    [Estimated Enemy Movement: Unknown]


    Kyle dismissed the interface with a mental command.


    Clertion was moving now¡ªspurred on by divine command, or rather, by a manipulated prophecy fed through a suffering saintess.


    That was its doing. The Goddess. Always whispering just enough truth into the ears of the faithful to push them into madness and war.


    He clenched his fists. If Amanda fell here, the balance of power would tilt disastrously. She wasn¡¯t just a noble. She was one of the few people standing in defiance of it.


    Turning toward the village center, Kyle raised his voice for the few civilians and unawakened guards nearby.


    ¡°Until our leaders return, I¡¯m taking command again. Keep to your duties. Prepare the barriers and supplies. Assume nothing is safe.¡±


    The villagers nodded quickly and scattered to their work, galvanized by his presence.


    Alone once more, Kyle looked out over his people¡ªcomrades lying silently, still fighting inside themselves. The burden was heavy, but it was his to bear.


    Until they returned, he would hold the line.


    ______


    Sasha stood quietly by the doorway, watching Kyle from a distance as he finished giving orders to the remaining village defenders.


    The early morning sun cast long shadows across the village, but none of it warmed the tightness in her chest. She stepped forward, her footsteps soft but deliberate.


    ¡°Kyle.¡±


    She called gently.


    He turned toward her, offering a small nod in greeting.


    ¡°Sasha.¡±


    She approached slowly, her brows creased with worry.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    He gestured toward a shaded spot beside the training yard, and they walked there in silence. When they sat, Sasha finally spoke, her voice low and strained.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a whole day. A full day since they started... this. And they still haven¡¯t moved. Not Amanda. Not Melissa. Not Bruce. My student is in there, Kyle. She¡¯s in there, and I can¡¯t reach her.¡±


    She said.


    Kyle folded his arms and looked out at the motionless figures in the field.


    ¡°Power demands sacrifice. They knew the risks when they accepted the training.¡±


    He said quietly.


    Sasha¡¯s hands clenched in her lap.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you ever say. Power, risk, sacrifice. Not everything is about power, Kyle. You talk like you¡¯ve forgotten what it means to be human sometimes.¡±


    She turned to glare at him, her frustration finally rising to the surface.


    Kyle didn¡¯t flinch. He met her gaze and let out a short, humorless chuckle.


    ¡°Then let me be a demon if I must. As long as my people survive, I¡¯ll bear the horns and the tail without complaint.¡±


    Sasha looked down, her breath shaky.


    She knew he was right¡ªknew that this cruel method of training might be the only way to prepare them all for the divine threat looming over them.


    But that didn¡¯t stop her heart from screaming in protest.


    ¡°I can¡¯t argue with you. I know you¡¯re doing what¡¯s necessary. I know you¡¯re doing your best. But... it doesn¡¯t feel right. My heart doesn¡¯t accept it.¡±


    She said softly.


    Kyle¡¯s expression softened just slightly, his voice more gentle when he replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s because your heart is still human. That¡¯s not a flaw, Sasha. But it also means you¡¯ll always carry this pain. You¡¯ll always feel it when others suffer.¡±


    He looked at her directly, his gaze firm but not cold.


    ¡°I understand. I do. But there¡¯s nothing you or I can do now. Anyone who says otherwise is lying. If they fail, no amount of wishing will change that. And if they succeed... it¡¯ll be because they endured this on their own.¡±


    Sasha nodded slowly, tears welling in her eyes but refusing to fall.


    ¡°I just... I needed to hear it from you.¡±


    Kyle offered a faint smile.


    ¡°They¡¯ll come back. Stronger than ever. You¡¯ll see.¡±

 Chapter 224: Ch 224: An Invasion- Part 1

    Chapter 224: Ch 224: An Invasion- Part 1


    Sasha couldn¡¯t sleep.


    The third day had come, and not a single one of the fallen figures in the training field had stirred.


    The wind whispered through the village like a quiet warning, but no voice eased the tightening in her chest.


    She had kept her mouth shut, forced herself to trust Kyle, to trust the process he had insisted on. But enough was enough.


    She stormed into the command building, ignoring the startled look from the guard at the door. She didn¡¯t knock.


    She didn¡¯t wait.


    She slammed the door open and marched up to Kyle, who sat at his desk going through parchment reports.


    His expression remained calm as he looked up, but he didn¡¯t get the chance to speak before she grabbed the front of his collar.


    ¡°Kyle! It¡¯s been three days! Three days, and they haven¡¯t moved! They¡¯re going to start suffering from hunger, dehydration¡ªgods, even mana poisoning! What are you doing?!¡±


    She snapped, her voice shaking with barely contained emotion.


    Kyle didn¡¯t resist her grip. He simply looked at her with those steady, tired eyes.


    ¡°Sasha, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm down? I stayed calm for three days. I believed in you! I kept telling myself this was the right decision. But they¡¯re not waking up! This isn¡¯t training anymore¡ªthis is torment!¡±


    She echoed, disbelief in her voice.


    Kyle reached up and gently pried her hands away from his tunic.


    ¡°I warned them of the risks. And we agreed to this plan. You were in that meeting.¡±


    ¡°I agreed because I trusted you to know what you were doing. But that trust doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll sit here and do nothing while they starve!¡±


    She said through clenched teeth.


    ¡°They won¡¯t starve. Their bodies are in a slowed state, almost suspended by the mana itself. They¡¯re not burning through food or water like we do. Their inner worlds are absorbing mana instead, stabilizing them until they can process it all. That¡¯s why we made sure they were physically ready before the ritual.¡±


    Kyle said firmly.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s safe!¡±


    ¡°It was never safe. We knew that. They knew that. The only thing more dangerous than this is being weak when the divine comes.¡±


    Kyle replied.


    Sasha turned away, breathing hard. Her hands trembled at her sides.


    ¡°Then what am I supposed to do? Just sit and wait? Pretend everything¡¯s fine while I watch over a field of unconscious bodies?¡±


    She asked bitterly.


    Kyle stood up and approached her. He placed a hand on her shoulder¡ªnot to restrain, but to ground her.


    ¡°I know you want to help. But right now, any interference could break their concentration. You¡¯ll do more harm than good. However...¡±


    He said.


    He stepped back and turned to a drawer in his desk, pulling out a folded parchment.


    ¡°There is something else you can do. Something useful.¡±


    Sasha blinked, still fuming.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I need someone to help me find a proper doctor for this village. A real alchemist or healer. Someone powerful enough to brew quality potions, treat mana injuries, and help us grow medicinal herbs. With our people growing stronger, we¡¯ll need support to match.¡±


    Kyle said.


    He handed her the parchment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve marked a few places where rumors speak of skilled alchemists or herbalists. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Sasha looked at the paper, then at him.


    ¡°You want me to just... go on a trip while they¡¯re still unconscious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll take your mind off this. Give you something to focus on. If we wait too long, we won¡¯t be able to find someone before the Goddess¡¯s puppets make their next move.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s voice dropped slightly, more somber.


    ¡°We both know the divine isn¡¯t going to give us time. If you want to protect Amanda, Melissa, and the others... then give them someone capable of saving their lives once this is over.¡±


    Sasha stared at him, heart torn. Every instinct screamed to stay. To watch. To wait. But Kyle¡¯s words made sense, even if she didn¡¯t want them to.


    She slowly folded the parchment and nodded.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go. But if anything happens while I¡¯m gone¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send word. And I¡¯ll keep them safe.¡±


    Kyle promised but Sasha still looked worried about what would happen next.


    ______


    Not far from the quiet, tense village, the tranquility of the forest was suddenly shattered by the heavy thud of boots and the rumble of carriages rolling through the dirt.


    Birds scattered from the treetops as the sound of clanging armor grew louder, followed by shouted commands.


    A group of villagers¡ªmostly farmers gathering herbs and firewood¡ªfroze mid-step as they heard the noise.


    Their eyes widened when they glimpsed movement between the trees. Curious and cautious, they crouched behind thick underbrush and dared to peek.


    An army.


    Uniformed soldiers, dozens if not hundreds, were marching in formation with sharp discipline.


    The lead rider waved a banner none of the villagers recognized, but what made their blood run cold were the words shouted from the front ranks.


    ¡°We¡¯ll secure the area and eliminate any resistance! Purge the heretics if necessary!¡±


    The farmers¡¯ faces paled. There was no mistaking it¡ªthis army wasn¡¯t on a peaceful march. They had come to ¡°cleanse¡± the village.


    Without hesitation, the group turned and sprinted back toward the village, cutting through the trees as fast as their feet could carry them.


    Years of mana practice had strengthened their bodies, and adrenaline pushed them faster.


    But the soldiers weren¡¯t blind. One spotted the escaping group and gave a sharp whistle.


    ¡°Runaways! After them!¡±


    Several soldiers broke formation to chase the villagers through the forest.


    But the villagers, nimble and fueled by panic, knew the terrain better. They leapt over roots and slid down muddy hills with practiced ease.


    After a frantic, breathless run, they reached the outskirts of the village.


    Ignoring the startled guards, the farmers barreled into the command building and burst into Kyle¡¯s office.


    ¡°Young Master! There¡¯s an army! Not far from the village¡ªthey¡¯re coming fast!¡±


    One of them cried, breath ragged.


    Kyle looked up from the maps spread across his desk, frowning.


    ¡°An army?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re saying they want to purge the area. ¡®Cleanse the heretics.¡¯ That¡¯s what we heard. It¡¯s definitely not friendly!¡±


    Kyle stood immediately.


    ¡°How long before they arrive?¡±


    The lead farmer glanced at the others, who all nodded.


    ¡°If they keep up their pace, they¡¯ll be here by sundown.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s expression darkened as he absorbed the news.


    He walked to the window, looking out at the village where so many of his people¡ªhis comrades¡ªstill lay unconscious from training. His fingers curled into a fist.


    ¡°So it begins.¡±


    He muttered.


    He turned back to the villagers.


    ¡°Good work getting back. Get everyone to the shelters and fortify the inner perimeter. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    They bowed quickly and ran to spread the warning. Alone once more, Kyle reached for his sword and armor.


    The Goddess had made its move. Now, he would make his.


    Kyle strapped on his sword, his eyes narrowing with purpose.


    ¡°If they think they can touch this village while I still breathe, they¡¯re welcome to try.¡±


    He muttered. The distant thunder of marching feet was growing louder. Kyle stepped outside, the wind catching his cloak. War was knocking¡ªhe was ready to answer.


    ______


    If you read FL r18 books, my friend has one for you.


    Try this and The World¡¯s #1 Beloved Hunter has a secret if you¡¯re interested in FL. One is R18, other is more tamed

 Chapter 225: Ch 225: An Invasion- Part 2

    Chapter 225: Ch 225: An Invasion- Part 2


    The news from the villagers was urgent, but Kyle had been expecting something like this. As he leaned back in his chair, he clicked his tongue thoughtfully.


    ¡°So Clertion made its move earlier than expected.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t particularly shocked by the attack itself. In fact, he had been preparing for the eventuality for some time.


    What caught him off guard was the timing.


    Clertion should have been focusing all its attention on the Grand Duchess Amanda, especially if it believed her to be a threat to their sovereignty.


    That they had chosen to strike the village instead could only mean one thing.


    ¡°They know she¡¯s here. That can¡¯t be a coincidence. There must be a spy among her people.¡±


    Sasha said grimly, reading his thoughts. She had been standing quietly in the corner, but now her fists were clenched.


    Kyle nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too. For Clertion to move this quickly and precisely, someone had to feed them information. We need to be careful¡ªespecially with who we trust going forward.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Then what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°We hold the fort. Until the others wake up and join the battle, it¡¯ll be just you and me.¡±


    Kyle replied calmly.


    Sasha blinked.


    ¡°Just the two of us? Against an army?¡±


    Kyle smirked, rising from his chair and adjusting his cloak.


    ¡°Usually, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. But I¡¯ve changed. After that mana absorption, I¡¯m confident I can take on anyone who comes knocking.¡±


    Sasha stared at him in disbelief for a moment.


    ¡°How strong... did you become?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, only gave her a knowing look before walking past her.


    ¡°Handle things in the village. Keep the people calm. Strengthen your ruins. You¡¯re our last line of defense if they get through me.¡±


    He said, his voice quiet but firm.


    Sasha exhaled, frustrated but determined.


    ¡°Fine. Just don¡¯t die out there.¡±


    Kyle gave her a wry smile.


    Without another word, he left the building and made his way toward the outskirts of the village, stopping briefly at the edge of the house where his familiar, Queen, had built its nest.


    The familiar, ever vigilant, lifted its head at his approach and let out a sharp chirp, almost as if it had been expecting him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be out for a while. Watch over things here. That egg especially.¡±


    Kyle said softly.


    Queen chirped again and shifted slightly, revealing the egg nestled beneath it.


    Kyle¡¯s breath caught in his throat as he spotted it¡ªcracks had begun to spread across the surface of the egg.


    Faint pulses of mana radiated from within, growing stronger by the minute. He knelt down, gently placing his hand over the shell.


    ¡°You¡¯re close. You might even hatch today.¡±


    He murmured.


    He closed his eyes, letting a stream of mana pour from his palm and into the egg. It glowed softly in response, absorbing every bit of energy hungrily.


    Kyle could feel it¡ªa heartbeat, steady and strong. A creature born of magic and fire, waiting to emerge.


    A smile spread across his face.


    ¡°Perfect timing. Let¡¯s make sure there¡¯s a world worth hatching into.¡±


    He stood up and looked at Queen.


    ¡°Protect it until I¡¯m back.¡±


    Queen gave one last nod before curling protectively around the egg.


    Kyle turned and began his walk toward the edge of the forest, where the enemy would be arriving soon.


    His hand gripped the hilt of his sword, and his aura pulsed with quiet strength. The mana he had refined within him surged eagerly, ready to be unleashed.


    War was coming¡ªand Kyle would meet it head-on.


    ______


    The Grand Priest¡¯s voice carried over the ranks of faithful soldiers as he looked to the Saintess standing atop the platform beside him.


    ¡°Do you feel any hesitation, Saintess, now that we are so close to battle? The Grand Duchess will not fall easily.¡±


    The Saintess turned to face the crowd with an unwavering smile, her golden robes catching the sunlight like a divine flame.


    ¡°Hesitation? None. This is the path laid out for us by the goddess. It is her divine will that we triumph over the Grand Duchess. When divinity commands, we obey. To question is to fall behind.¡±


    She said with quiet strength.


    Her conviction echoed through the soldiers like thunder, and a wave of cheers followed her words.


    Soldiers clutched their weapons tighter, pride swelling in their hearts. Paladins bowed deeply. Even the robed priests behind her murmured prayers in reverence.


    The Grand Priest smiled with satisfaction, his chest puffing slightly as he lifted his arms in praise.


    ¡°As expected of our Saintess, the one true messenger of the goddess. May her words become our shield and her faith our sword.¡±


    After basking in their cheers a moment longer, the Saintess inclined her head and whispered,


    ¡°Excuse me, Grand Priest. I must pray before the battle.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We will hold the line until you are ready.¡±


    The Grand Priest replied, nodding.


    She stepped down from the platform, vanishing behind the priestly tents.


    The Grand Priest, curious and faintly concerned, followed a short distance behind. As he reached the back of the camp, he stopped in his tracks.


    The Saintess was leaning heavily against a tree, her chest heaving.


    She clutched her side and coughed violently, crimson dripping between her fingers. Her skin, usually radiant and flawless, looked pale and cracked, like porcelain about to shatter.


    ¡°Saintess! Are you all right?!¡±


    The Grand Priest gasped, rushing forward.


    She didn¡¯t even look at him.


    ¡°Do I look fine to you? I¡¯m dying, you blind old man.¡±


    She snapped, her voice raw.


    The Grand Priest froze.


    ¡°But your divine connection¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is the only thing keeping me together. The goddess¡¯s power is too much for my body. I was not chosen because I¡¯m strong, old man. I was chosen because I¡¯m disposable.¡±


    She hissed.


    She gritted her teeth and forced herself to stand straighter, hiding the shivers that wracked her frame.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t care. I will fulfill this mission. For her.¡±


    The Grand Priest opened his mouth, uncertain whether to speak comfort or protest, but before he could, a panicked guard ran into view.


    ¡°Your Holiness! Saintess! There¡¯s someone¡ªsomeone approaching from the enemy village!¡±


    The Saintess straightened, all signs of weakness vanishing behind a cold, serene smile.


    ¡°Is it the Grand Duchess?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s a young man. He¡¯s walking right toward our army. Alone.¡±


    The guard panted.


    The Grand Priest narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Alone? A scout?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. He¡¯s not hiding. He¡¯s walking like... like he owns the place.¡±


    The Saintess¡¯s lips curled.


    ¡°Then perhaps he is the one they¡¯ve whispered about. The demon behind the Grand Duchess.¡±


    She stepped forward, gathering her holy robes around her with practiced grace despite her trembling limbs.


    ¡°Let us greet him, then. It would be rude not to welcome our first guest.¡±


    As the sun climbed higher, casting long shadows across the battlefield, the army stirred at the sight of the lone figure approaching¡ªcalm, unarmed, but radiating such pressure that even the air seemed to bend around him.


    Kyle had arrived.


    Kyle¡¯s expression was unreadable as he approached, each step deliberate, steady.


    The soldiers instinctively parted, uncertain whether to attack or retreat. The divine aura around the Saintess clashed subtly with the pressure Kyle emitted, the atmosphere crackling with tension.


    The Saintess narrowed her eyes, whispering.


    ¡°So, the demon walks in daylight now.¡±

 Chapter 226: Ch 226: An Invasion- Part 3

    Chapter 226: Ch 226: An Invasion- Part 3


    The moment Kyle stepped into the enemy camp, the ground itself seemed to still.


    He made no attempt to mask his presence; instead, he allowed his aura to flood the field like a rising tide, oppressive and sharp.


    The soldiers nearby stiffened, their instincts screaming danger.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the Saintess and the Grand Priest appeared at the front of the formation, both cloaked in holy vestments that shimmered faintly with divine energy.


    ¡°Well, well. The young master of the cursed village. I commend your wisdom for understanding the futility of resistance. Have you come to surrender?¡±


    The Grand Priest said, folding his hands behind his back.


    Kyle didn¡¯t bother replying. His expression remained cold, eyes sweeping the crowd as if assessing the worth of each soul present.


    Unbothered by the silence, the Grand Priest gave a signal, and a young priest stepped forward from the ranks, moving to bind Kyle.


    ¡°I suggest you stop. One step closer and I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Kyle said, voice calm but heavy with intent.


    The priest hesitated for a split second¡ªbut the confidence instilled in him by his elders overcame reason. He lunged forward.


    A flash of silver cleaved the air.


    By the time anyone processed what had happened, the priest¡¯s body crumpled to the ground, lifeless and cleanly sliced.


    Gasps erupted all around. Some stepped back. Others gripped their weapons, hearts racing.


    The Saintess narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Are you declaring war on the divine? You stand before the vessel of the Goddess herself. You will find no forgiveness for this insult.¡±


    She asked.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes flicked to her, indifferent.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to declare anything. I¡¯m here to offer one final warning. Turn back. Leave this land. Or every last one of you will be buried here.¡±


    His tone was plain, but it held a chilling conviction. The Saintess¡¯s hands trembled slightly. Whether from rage or fear, even she couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°You dare mock our cause? You are a child with a sword¡ªnothing more. The Goddess¡¯s will is absolute, and we are her hand. You? You¡¯re barely a shadow of a man.¡±


    The Grand Priest snapped.


    He turned to the Saintess.


    ¡°It¡¯s time. Show this arrogant boy the weight of divinity.¡±


    The Saintess took a breath, raising her staff. Holy glyphs shimmered around her, pulsing with divine mana.


    Light bloomed at her feet, radiant and pure. The clouds above parted, a beam of energy descending as if summoned by the heavens themselves.


    Her voice echoed, layered with another that did not belong to her¡ªa whisper of the Goddess¡¯s power speaking through her.


    Most would kneel under such pressure.


    But Kyle did not.


    He stood there, unwavering, watching the display with a faint, bitter smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Waiting for me to kneel? Submit?¡±


    Kyle asked, lifting a hand.


    The divine light surged toward him¡ªbut stopped, sputtering out just a few feet before touching him, unable to land the blow.


    Confusion rippled across the Saintess¡¯s face. The Grand Priest stepped forward, eyes wide.


    ¡°Impossible. That was divine judgment¡ª!¡±


    Kyle raised his sword. The edge shimmered faintly with his mana, saturated with his essence and resolve.


    ¡°You think the divine can reach me? The heavens rejected me once. I dragged myself through the abyss and climbed out with teeth and blood. I¡¯ve already faced gods and what they left behind.¡±


    He asked, voice low.


    His mana swelled around him, pressing back against the holy energy. Cracks formed beneath his feet from the sheer force of it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself. You have until nightfall to retreat. After that, I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    The Grand Priest clenched his fists, veins pulsing.


    ¡°Blasphemer...!¡±


    But the Saintess held up a hand, stopping him. Her eyes remained fixed on Kyle, sweat beading her forehead.


    The divine within her trembled.


    For a moment¡ªjust a breath¡ªshe felt as though something far older and darker than her goddess stood in front of her. Something that had seen the divine... and chosen defiance.


    ¡°...You¡¯re not human.¡±


    She whispered.


    Kyle turned his back on them without another word.


    That single act of dismissal stung more than any insult.


    The Grand Priest screamed after him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t walk away from this!¡±


    But Kyle didn¡¯t stop. The soldiers, once ready to charge, hesitated. The ground still felt heavy with his presence, and none dared test his warning.


    As Kyle walked calmly back toward the village, his eyes rose to the sky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long your goddess can protect you. I¡¯ll carve her truths apart, one miracle at a time.¡±


    He muttered.


    The Saintess trembled with barely contained fury, her grip tightening around her staff as Kyle turned away.


    His words echoed in her mind¡ªsharp, blasphemous, a direct challenge not just to her authority but to the Goddess itself. Her knuckles turned white as her breathing grew rapid.


    ¡°You will regret every word you said against Her! You may have defied Her light once, but divine punishment is absolute!¡±


    She shouted, voice shaking with rage.


    Raising her staff high, she began to chant, invoking sacred syllables that glowed with gold and white light.


    Her mana flared wildly, seeking to answer the call of divinity.


    But the casting was slow, the flow of her mana unsteady. Her breath was already uneven, her body straining to handle the sacred power she had been forcing herself to wield for days.


    Before the final verse could leave her lips, Kyle reappeared in front of her in a blink. She gasped, too stunned to react.


    With calm efficiency, Kyle grabbed her staff mid-chant, his hand closing around it just below the golden headpiece.


    His own mana flared¡ªa dense, suffocating black-blue that swallowed the Saintess¡¯s glow with ease. As it surged around the staff, her casting shattered like a mirror under a hammer.


    The divine light faltered and died instantly.


    The Saintess staggered back, still holding onto her staff, but Kyle didn¡¯t let go. His grip was iron.


    ¡°Your tricks won¡¯t work on me. I¡¯m not weak like the others you¡¯ve crushed under borrowed power.¡±


    He said coldly.


    She grit her teeth, fury bubbling up again as her face flushed.


    ¡°Let go! You dare touch a relic of the Goddess¡ª!¡±


    She demanded, trying to pull her staff away.


    But no matter how hard she pulled or twisted, the staff didn¡¯t budge.


    Kyle stood his ground, barely moving, eyes steady and devoid of fear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This world doesn¡¯t need blind followers. It needs people who think. Who act. Not tools who scream ¡®divine¡¯ and hope the world kneels.¡±


    He said, his voice steady and unyielding.


    The Saintess let out a frustrated cry and shoved her weight backward, trying to tear the staff free.


    But her strength was nothing compared to Kyle¡¯s, especially now that he had absorbed the mana from the trial.


    ¡°You mock what you don¡¯t comprehend. She chose me¡ª¡±


    She hissed.


    ¡°Then maybe it¡¯s time you asked yourself why.¡±


    Kyle interrupted, eyes narrowing.


    The Saintess faltered. For a moment, her grip loosened.


    Kyle let go of the staff with a slight push that forced her a step back.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance. Take it. Leave. Because next time, I won¡¯t stop at your staff.¡±


    He said, voice low.


    He turned again, this time for real.


    The Saintess stood frozen, her chest heaving, hands gripping the staff like a lifeline.


    And for the first time, uncertainty flickered in her eyes.

 Chapter 227: Ch 227: The Price of Power- Part 1

    Chapter 227: Ch 227: The Price of Power- Part 1


    The Saintess gripped her staff tightly, but her hands trembled despite her will.


    Kyle¡¯s presence felt like a mountain pressing down on her¡ªhis aura overwhelming, devouring the divine resonance around her.


    She felt it deep in her bones: a suffocating force that stripped her connection to the goddess thread by thread.


    The light that always lingered within her, so constant she¡¯d taken it for granted, now flickered like a candle caught in a storm.


    Her knees buckled slightly. She bit her lip hard, tasting blood as she forced herself to stay upright. She couldn¡¯t show weakness now.


    Not in front of the Grand Priest. Not in front of their army. Not in front of him.


    The Grand Priest stepped forward with a frown, sensing something off.


    ¡°Saintess... what¡¯s wrong? Why have you stopped? The enemy is right in front of us. Why do you hesitate?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Get everyone out. Now.¡±


    She snapped, voice laced with panic.


    The Grand Priest blinked, stunned.


    ¡°What¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said leave! I¡¯m going to need more room to fight. If I don¡¯t use higher-tier miracles, he¡¯ll kill us all... I don¡¯t want to involve the innocent!¡±¡±


    She shouted, eyes wide, chest heaving.


    The Grand Priest¡¯s expression twisted into something dark and grave. He understood now.


    For the Saintess to make such a request... the threat had to be real. Dangerous. Far more than they¡¯d expected. He turned quickly.


    ¡°All soldiers and priests¡ªretreat from this location! Fall back outside the field and await further instruction!¡±


    He ordered.


    ¡°But why? The Saintess is here! She¡¯ll protect us¡ª¡±


    Someone called from the crowd.


    ¡°Do not question divine command! She must limit her power in our presence. Do you wish to be caught in her judgment as well?¡±


    The Grand Priest barked.


    The Saintess didn¡¯t speak again, but her glowing eyes stared directly at Kyle.


    She raised her staff and began channeling again, this time not toward a spell, but to fortify herself. She needed everything she had to stay steady.


    But Kyle didn¡¯t give her time.


    With no warning, he moved.


    Like a shadow and a blade wrapped in living flame, he cut through the space between them. His mana clashed with hers in an explosion of black-blue lightning and blinding golden light.


    The ground trembled from the force of it. The Saintess managed to parry the strike, barely, but the shock sent her staggering backward.


    Kyle was relentless.


    His strikes were surgical and fluid, every swing of his blade driving her mana back. He overwhelmed her divine shields with raw, precise force, unyielding like a tide swallowing a lone torch.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you desecrate her name!¡±


    She screamed, retaliating with a blast of radiant light from her staff. But Kyle slashed through the beam like it was air. The momentum of his mana nearly knocked her off her feet again.


    A frightened soldier in the back murmured.


    ¡°She¡¯s... losing...¡±


    The Grand Priest spun immediately, voice booming.


    ¡°She is holding back¡ªfor your sake! Her divine miracles could reduce this battlefield to ash. Leave before you¡¯re caught in her mercy!¡±


    That seemed to jolt the crowd into motion.


    One by one, reluctantly, they began to pull back. The Saintess didn¡¯t even look their way. She couldn¡¯t afford to.


    Kyle¡¯s blade missed her by inches again¡ªonly because she conjured a last-second shield that cracked under the force of the impact.


    Her arms burned, her skin flaking in places from divine backlash. But she didn¡¯t let go of her staff.


    She couldn¡¯t.


    Kyle¡¯s voice was calm but cold.


    ¡°Your people believed in you. You should¡¯ve told them the truth.¡±


    She met his gaze, breath ragged.


    ¡°The truth doesn¡¯t matter when the goddess commands. Her will is truth.¡±


    He tilted his head.


    ¡°Then maybe it¡¯s time someone rewrote it.¡±


    The Saintess growled and swung her staff again, this time causing a shockwave of light to erupt around her.


    Kyle jumped back, landing cleanly on his feet without even scuffing his boots.


    The Grand Priest, watching from afar, clenched his fists and whispered a quiet prayer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you backup. We can¡¯t afford to lose you yet.¡±


    He muttered to himself.


    He turned and marched away from the battlefield with his remaining entourage, eyes fixed on the path leading toward the village.


    ¡°If Kyle is here, then the Grand Duchess must be vulnerable.¡±


    He said softly.


    And with that, he made his move¡ªtoward the very heart of the resistance.


    ______-


    The Saintess let out a long, satisfied breath as the last of her followers disappeared from view. Without their eyes on her, the weight on her shoulders lightened¡ªif only slightly.


    But the moment of peace was fleeting.


    A sharp glint flashed before her eyes.


    Kyle¡¯s blade cut through the air with lethal precision, so close that she felt the wind off the strike graze her cheek.


    Her eyes widened as she jerked her head back just in time, a thin red line appearing on her skin.


    She barely managed to form a barrier of light between them, but it didn¡¯t matter. Kyle¡¯s mana surged with violent purpose, crashing into her shield and slicing through it as if it were made of paper. Light scattered, and the explosion of energy nearly knocked her off her feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re slow. Either your goddess has grown weak, or you¡¯re simply unworthy of her power.¡±


    Kyle said coldly.


    The Saintess¡¯s expression twisted with fury.


    ¡°You dare! You¡¯re a faithless fool¡ªunclean, unblessed! You¡¯ve never even felt the presence of the divine, so don¡¯t you dare speak of Her!¡±


    She shouted.


    Kyle chuckled, low and dangerous. His eyes glinted like steel. ¡°Is that what you think?¡± he asked, his tone mocking.


    ¡°Then tell me¡ªdoes Goddess Seraphina¡¯s scar still ache after all this time?¡±


    The Saintess froze.


    Her fingers tightened around her staff, and for a moment, the very air around her trembled with pressure.


    Her pupils narrowed, and a vein pulsed at her temple as she stared at him with disbelief and rising rage.


    ¡°You... You dare utter Her name¡ªand mock her sacred wound?¡±


    Kyle tilted his head.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not mocking it. I gave it to her.¡±


    The Saintess¡¯s breath hitched.


    The words rang in her ears like thunder, and for a second, she forgot how to breathe. Her goddess¡ªwounded? By this man?


    Impossible.


    ¡°You... You¡¯re lying. You... no, that¡¯s not possible. You... couldn¡¯t have...¡±


    ¡±


    She spat, though her voice trembled.


    Kyle¡¯s grin widened, sharp and humorless.


    ¡°And yet, I told you a secret, right?.¡±


    The Saintess¡¯s face contorted with pure hatred.


    ¡°A slow, painful death won¡¯t even begin to be enough for you. I will make you suffer for your blasphemy¡ªevery word, every breath will cost you!¡±¡±


    She hissed.


    She raised her staff high, the mana in her body boiling over with wrath and righteous fury. She wasn¡¯t going to hold back anymore. Not for her followers. Not for the Grand Priest.


    Not for anyone.


    This fight wasn¡¯t just about protecting her people or obeying divine command. Not anymore.


    Now, it was personal.


    The Saintess¡¯s aura exploded in a violent cascade of divine light, shaking the earth beneath her.


    ¡°You will kneel, blasphemer,¡±


    She snarled, her voice laced with divine wrath.


    Kyle merely raised his blade, unfazed.


    ¡°Try me. Let¡¯s see if your goddess can save you this time.¡±


    He said coldly.

 Chapter 228: Ch 228: The Price of Power- Part 2

    Chapter 228: Ch 228: The Price of Power- Part 2


    Kyle¡¯s aura surged like a tidal wave as he gathered his mana, the very air trembling around him with pressure. His eyes narrowed at the Saintess.


    ¡°I¡¯ve entertained your theatrics long enough. Now, let me show you how I silence the divine.¡±


    He said coldly, his voice layered with mana.


    The Saintess instinctively stepped back, a flicker of unease crossing her face.


    Her connection to the divine was her greatest weapon, one she believed untouchable. But the intent in Kyle¡¯s eyes made her heart race.


    ¡®He can¡¯t possibly...¡¯


    She gritted her teeth and subtly activated her contingency plan.


    From behind the line of trees nearby, one of her ¡®spare saintesses¡¯ appeared¡ªgirls who were born with the potential to serve as vessels in case she needed to divert divine attention.


    Kyle¡¯s gaze flicked toward the new arrival.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    In a flash of movement, his sword sliced through the space between them, and the spare saintess¡¯s divine aura sputtered and went dark.


    Her snow-white hair dulled to gray, her glowing eyes lost their light, and she collapsed, twitching briefly before going still.


    The Saintess gasped, horror and fury mixing on her face.


    ¡°You monster! She offered herself willingly! We all do! This is devolution, a sacred process¡ªan honor!¡±


    She shouted.


    ¡°Honor? You call being hollowed out and discarded honor? The divine still treat humans as tools, and fools like you thank them for it.¡±


    Kyle scoffed, disgust coloring his tone.


    She took a shaky breath but steadied herself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything. You¡¯re just a man drowning in bitterness. The Goddess accepts what we offer¡ªour bodies, our devotion¡ªand she blesses us in return!¡±


    Even as she spoke, divine power surged into her body. A glowing sigil bloomed behind her, and her skin began to glow.


    Threads of pure divinity wove into her limbs.


    ¡°See? The Goddess has responded to me. My body now carries its will!¡±


    She whispered, as her feet lifted slightly off the ground.


    But Kyle didn¡¯t flinch. He raised his sword again, the blade shimmering with mana.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the best it can give you... then either the goddess is weak, or you are unworthy.¡±¡±


    he stepped forward, his pressure intensifying


    He slashed forward, his mana surging in waves that overpowered hers instantly. Her divine glow flickered like a candle in the wind and began to dim.


    ¡°You¡ª!¡±


    She began, but Kyle cut her off.


    ¡°This pressure... This is all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    He asked, staring her down.


    ¡°If this is the extent of the goddess¡¯s will flowing through you, then it¡¯s clear: you¡¯ve been abandoned. What you¡¯re wielding isn¡¯t divinity¡ªit¡¯s the leftover scraps.¡±


    The Saintess tried to retaliate, to raise her staff or cast another chant, but her limbs shook under the immense pressure.


    The divine connection she so proudly called upon now seemed distant¡ªhazy, like a dream slipping away.


    She fell to one knee, clutching her chest, sweat beading down her forehead. Her vision blurred as she fought just to stay conscious.


    ¡°Why...? Why are you doing this? Why are you going against the gods?¡±


    She rasped.


    Kyle stepped closer, staring down at her like she was something pitiful.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. You¡¯re just a pawn¡ªan echo. You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you¡±


    He said.


    ¡°You...What are you?¡±


    She whispered, her voice trembling.


    Kyle turned away, the edge of his cloak fluttering as his sword dimmed.


    ¡°I¡¯m the reckoning. And I¡¯m done letting the divine decide who lives and who dies.¡±


    He muttered.


    Behind him, the Saintess collapsed to the ground fully, her divine light extinguished.


    And for the first time in a long while, the battlefield was silent.


    ______


    In the divine realm, far removed from the mortal coil, where time rippled like silk and silence reigned absolute, a figure stirred.


    Upon a grand dais of crystal light and golden clouds, a woman of otherworldly beauty lay reclined.


    Her hair was a cascade of white so pure it shimmered, her skin like marble kissed by moonlight, and her eyes¡ªif they could be called such¡ªwere twin orbs of featureless white, aglow with endless serenity.


    Until now.


    A sudden jolt of pain flashed through her left arm. Seraphina, the goddess worshipped across empires, frowned.


    The lines of her face, typically devoid of emotion, pulled ever so slightly into something resembling irritation.


    Her attendants, clothed in translucent robes spun from threads of starlight, rushed to her side.


    ¡°Goddess Seraphina, are you unwell? Did something disturb your eternal harmony?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Seraphina said flatly, her voice melodious but cold. She sat upright, eyes narrowing as another sharper, deeper stab of pain lanced through her chest¡ªforeign and invasive.


    A feeling she had not experienced in millennia.


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±


    She murmured.


    She hadn¡¯t felt pain¡ªnot real pain¡ªsince that man had died.


    That man.


    The mortal who defied the heavens, who refused her blessings, who tore through divine design with his mere existence. Kyle.


    A flicker of annoyance passed over her perfect features.


    ¡®He¡¯s gone. Dead. Erased from fate.¡¯


    And yet¡ªthis feeling...


    ¡°I will investigate.¡±


    She announced, and with a mere thought, her divine perception expanded.


    She scanned the threads of fate tied to her incarnations¡ªfragments of her grace scattered across the mortal world.


    There were hundreds, perhaps thousands. Most were forgettable, pitiful followers who barely managed to channel a speck of her essence.


    Her mind skimmed through them until one caught her attention.


    A young woman¡ªher current Saintess¡ªwas screaming prayers toward the heavens, begging for salvation as her divine power trembled.


    Seraphina peered closer and immediately felt it¡ªthe mana pressing against her incarnation¡¯s. That familiar presence, dark yet disciplined, immense and suffocating.


    Her white eyes narrowed into a thin line.


    ¡°Kyle...?¡±


    It was not him¡ªat least, not the same. But the mana was too similar. Too precise. And too dangerous to ignore.


    The goddess rose to her feet, her gown flowing like liquid moonlight. ¡°Bring her more power,¡± she commanded.


    One of her attendants hesitated.


    ¡°But, my lady... her body¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know. It will break. But I am curious. And I will not allow another anomaly to rise unchecked.¡±


    Seraphina snapped.


    Without further delay, Seraphina reached down, extending her power like a blazing spear of light. It pierced through realms and latched onto her Saintess.


    The mortal girl screamed as her body was flooded with divine mana far beyond her limits. Her veins glowed, her eyes burned white, and her skin began to blister and crack under the pressure.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Seraphina whispered, watching from afar.


    She saw her Saintess¡¯s bones warp, her staff disintegrate from the overflow, and her very soul begin to crack.


    But she also saw the boy¡ªno, the man¡ªholding his ground.


    He didn¡¯t buckle. Didn¡¯t retreat. If anything, his mana responded with a force that defied logic.


    It grew.


    Seraphina¡¯s expression hardened.


    She turned to her attendants.


    ¡°Looks like I will bestow my blessing on a human after all.¡±


    They gasped.


    ¡°My lady, you can¡¯t be serious!¡±


    ¡°I will not allow another Kyle to exist. If this one dares reach even a fraction of his predecessor¡¯s strength, I will strike him down myself. And if it means burning away this Saintess to do so, so be it.¡±


    The pain surged again¡ªthis time through her connection with the Saintess, whose body was violently rejecting the divine overload. Yet Seraphina didn¡¯t flinch.


    She leaned closer, feeding more power into her vessel.


    ¡°This is not for your salvation,¡± she whispered coldly to the Saintess.


    ¡°This is for my peace.¡±


    She would sacrifice her incarnation.


    And she would destroy this rising anomaly before it could reach the heavens.

 Chapter 229: Ch 229: The Price of Power- Part 3

    Chapter 229: Ch 229: The Price of Power- Part 3


    Golden light splintered across the battlefield like shards of divine wrath, so bright and heavy that the very air trembled under its weight.


    Kyle halted mid-step, sword still drawn, as the searing presence of divine mana descended from the heavens, converging onto the crumpled form of the Saintess.


    His eyes narrowed.


    ¡®Not good.¡¯


    The Saintess¡¯s body, previously collapsing under the weight of their clash, arched upward as if seized by unseen threads.


    Her wounds mended not with healing but with transmutation; her limbs shimmered like molten gold, her skin glowing with radiant light. Her once-human frame now teetered into the realm of something divine¡ªno longer mortal, not yet god.


    The golden aura pulsed violently. Cracks splintered through the earth beneath her.


    Kyle took a slow breath as the pressure increased.


    ¡°She¡¯s burning herself alive.¡±


    The Saintess opened her eyes¡ªnow white with no iris, only divine fury. A strained, almost hysterical laugh escaped her lips as she swayed upright.


    ¡°You... you¡¯ve lost, Kyle. My goddess¡ªour goddess¡ªhas blessed me. You have no chance now.¡±


    Kyle tilted his head, unimpressed.


    ¡°Blessing? That looks more like a curse to me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t hear him. Or maybe she did, but no longer cared.


    Mana crackled around her like a living storm, wild and unrestrained.


    It howled as she summoned it, pushed it beyond reason.


    Her staff had long since turned to dust, but her hands glowed with runes burned directly into her skin¡ªtemporary conduits for borrowed divinity.


    Kyle tightened his grip on his sword, but didn¡¯t lift it.


    ¡®She¡¯s unstable. I don¡¯t even need to kill her. Just wait.¡¯


    The Saintess hurled her first attack¡ªa beam of divine light so condensed it sliced the trees clean in half and scorched the field.


    Kyle didn¡¯t dodge. He raised his hand and let it hit him square on.


    Nothing.


    The light dispersed on contact, unraveling like mist against a wall of black steel.


    The Saintess¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°What¡ª? That was divine retribution!¡±


    Kyle stepped forward, letting the residual glow fade off his shoulder.


    ¡°You think I haven¡¯t faced divinity before?¡±


    She gritted her teeth and launched again. Blasts of sanctified magic, chains of holy judgment, spears made of light¡ªnone of it touched him.


    None of it mattered. Her attacks, meant to purge evil, had no effect.


    And she knew it.


    ¡°You¡¯re just stalling!¡±


    She shrieked, voice cracking as blood spilled from her lips. Her steps wobbled, the radiant flesh of her legs already tearing at the seams.


    Kyle didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll burn out soon. Divine mana¡¯s too much for a mortal shell. Even a chosen one.¡±


    But her desperation had other plans.


    Staggering back, she raised her hand to the sky and let out a call¡ªnot a prayer, but a command.


    ¡°Come to me... my blessed kin! Experiments of the Goddess, awaken!¡±


    The air trembled again.


    In the forest nearby, glowing lights blinked into existence¡ªone, then two, then several more.


    Figures in priestly garb began to emerge, each emanating a twisted version of the Saintess¡¯s mana. Like reflections of her power, diluted and imperfect, yet still dangerous.


    Kyle¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what she meant by experiments.¡±


    The Saintess let out another strained laugh, her body swaying dangerously.


    ¡°They were created to share the burden... pieces of me, forged by divinity... and now they¡¯re here to finish you.¡±


    Kyle glanced around as the newly arrived warriors circled him. Each one bore a fragment of divine power, barely held together by the Saintess¡¯s will.


    Queen, sensing the tension from afar, let out a low, rumbling cry from her nest, wings twitching in its sleep. Kyle smiled faintly.


    ¡®Not yet.  But soon.¡¯


    He thought.


    Turning back to the Saintess, he said.


    ¡°I see now. You¡¯re no longer a saint. Just a vessel. One about to break.¡±


    She glared at him with bloodshot eyes, divine energy still crackling across her arms.


    ¡°Even if I die, you¡¯ll die with me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. But I¡¯ve lived through death once. Your goddess will have to do better than this.¡±


    Kyle replied coolly, lifting his sword again.


    And as the divine experiments began their charge, Kyle took a single step forward, ready to meet them all.


    Golden light flared across the sky, blinding and unnatural, as the Saintess floated shakily above the scorched battlefield.


    Her body trembled with every movement, bones creaking under the unbearable strain of divinity.


    Veins of pure light snaked across her skin, pulsing erratically like cracks in fragile porcelain.


    She was dying¡ªand she knew it.


    But her lips curled into a tired smile as she lifted her trembling hands one last time, mana surging toward her core. This would be her final act.


    If she couldn¡¯t kill Kyle Armstrong directly, she would leave nothing behind for him to protect.


    Kyle watched her calmly, sword resting across his shoulder.


    ¡°Still trying?¡±


    The Saintess grinned, her teeth stained red with blood.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t kill you... then I¡¯ll make sure your people don¡¯t survive you. Let¡¯s see how your village thrives when nothing will grow. No soil. No crops. No future.¡±


    A pulse of divine mana cracked from her palms and spread across the battlefield like wildfire.


    The golden light fell from the sky like rain, seeping into the earth with a sizzle that turned fertile ground into brittle dust. Trees withered in an instant. The air became suffocating.


    Kyle sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not just stubborn¡ªyou¡¯re dumb, too.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer. Her body was breaking apart, her form flickering as her life reached its end.


    But she smiled¡ªbecause even if she lost, she would leave behind a wasteland.


    Or so she thought.


    Just as the divine magic soaked into the land, something shifted. Kyle took a single step forward and raised his hand.


    The air rippled.


    The divine mana, meant to desecrate everything, hesitated mid-fall. Then, like leaves drawn into a vortex, the golden rain began reversing direction¡ªpulled toward Kyle.


    The Saintess¡¯s eyes widened as she watched the impossible unfold.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to ruin what I¡¯ve built. Especially not with power that doesn¡¯t even belong to you.¡±


    Kyle muttered, eyes glowing faintly as tendrils of mana wrapped around his body.


    One by one, the golden beams condensed around him, shrinking from destructive lances to glimmering streams absorbed into his body.


    Divine mana twisted into his aura, then vanished¡ªconverted, purified, claimed.


    He wasn¡¯t just neutralizing it.


    He was making it his own.


    The Saintess collapsed to her knees, blood dripping from her lips. She barely had the strength to speak.


    Her vision blurred, but she could still see the figure in the distance, absorbing the power that had been meant to destroy him.


    ¡°That¡¯s... not fair...That power... it¡¯s not...¡±


    She whispered weakly, voice cracking under strain.


    But her words trailed off. Her eyes fluttered once, then closed, and her body finally went still¡ªburnt out, broken, defeated.


    The last thing she saw was Kyle standing calmly amidst the ruined forest, golden light swirling around him like a crown. And then¡ªdarkness.


    The Saintess¡¯s breath hitched one last time as her consciousness faded.


    In her final moments, she felt nothing but despair¡ªnot from pain, but from the terrifying realization that Kyle was no longer human.


    ¡®He¡¯s something else... something that even the heavens should fear.¡¯


    She thought¡ªbefore her body gave out completely.

 Chapter 230: Ch 230: Curse of the Goddess- Part 1

    Chapter 230: Ch 230: Curse of the Goddess- Part 1


    Kyle stood silently as the Saintess collapsed, her divine aura flickering like the dying embers of a once-raging fire.


    He didn¡¯t move immediately.


    Instead, he narrowed his eyes, observing the residual energy lingering in her body.


    Her consciousness had faded, and her strength was gone, but the divine mana she wielded¡ªunrefined and invasive¡ªstill clung to her like a disease, seeping into the earth with every passing second.


    If left alone, it would taint the land, corrupting the mana veins and rendering the entire forest sterile.


    Kyle clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t go down cleanly.¡±


    He muttered.


    With a sigh, he stepped forward, grabbed the unconscious Saintess by the arm, and hoisted her effortlessly onto his shoulder.


    She was light. Too light.


    Her body had already started to crumble from the overload of divinity, and Kyle didn¡¯t doubt that she had only hours¡ªif not minutes¡ªleft unless he suppressed the destructive mana tearing through her form.


    It wasn¡¯t out of mercy. He had already won.


    But as always, Kyle wasn¡¯t just thinking about this battle¡ªhe was thinking ahead. If her mana continued to leak into the soil, it would kill everything around.


    Bringing her back to the village wasn¡¯t kindness. It was containment.


    As he made his way through the edge of the forest, the familiar sight of the village came into view.


    Ruins reinforced with protective sigils that shimmered faintly in the morning light. Sasha had done her part.


    He didn¡¯t even need to call out.


    The ruins flared as he approached, and seconds later, Sasha was in front of him, her staff raised and eyes sharp¡ªuntil they locked on the limp figure hanging from his shoulder.


    ¡°What the hell is that? You brought garbage back for me to look at?¡±


    She snapped.


    Kyle adjusted his hold on the Saintess.


    ¡°This ¡®garbage¡¯ is leaking divine mana into the forest. If left alone, she¡¯ll rot everything in a five-mile radius. I need to suppress her mana fully before she becomes a real problem.¡±


    Sasha didn¡¯t look convinced. Her brows furrowed and she crossed her arms.


    ¡°And you think dragging her here, into our only safe haven, is a good idea? Kyle, if she explodes or whatever divine time bomb is ticking inside her goes off, we¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already locked her mana down. She won¡¯t wake up, and she won¡¯t explode. Not before I¡¯m ready to dissect the problem properly.¡±


    He replied calmly.


    Sasha glanced at the Saintess again, then back at Kyle.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sure... then fine. But don¡¯t blame me when she starts floating and glowing or some crazy divine prophecy activates.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    Before Sasha could say more, heavy footsteps pounded against the dirt.


    The village chief¡ªred-faced and panting¡ªhurried toward them, his arms flailing as he waved Kyle down.


    ¡°Young master! You need to come quick!¡±


    Kyle stiffened.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The training area! Some of the people you put under mana training¡ªthey¡¯re starting to wake up!¡±


    At that, Sasha¡¯s expression shifted from irritation to surprise.


    ¡°Already?¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes sharpened.


    ¡°Take me there. Now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Kyle handed the Saintess over to Sasha for a moment.


    ¡°Put her in the sealed chamber near Queen¡¯s nest. Make sure it¡¯s heavily insulated.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really trusting me with her?¡±


    ¡°I trust Queen more. Just follow it.¡±


    Queen, who had been perched silently nearby, let out a soft chirp and floated beside Sasha, its many eyes gleaming with a pale, watchful glow. Sasha grimaced but nodded.


    ¡°Fine. But if she does anything weird, I¡¯m blaming you.¡±


    With that, Kyle turned and rushed after the chief, heading toward the heart of the village. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    ¡®Good. People are waking up.¡¯


    ______


    Melissa gasped, her body jerking upright as though pulled by invisible threads.


    Air filled her lungs like she had been drowning, and her eyes snapped open to an unfamiliar brightness.


    The place around her felt like the village¡ªbut different. It hummed.


    The ground, the air, even the faint wind brushing against her skin felt laced with energy. Her limbs felt lighter, her thoughts sharper. Her senses buzzed with awareness.


    She blinked and looked down at her hands, flexing her fingers. Something had changed.


    ¡°I... made a promise,¡±


    She whispered to herself, furrowing her brow.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t recall what the promise was. Just a faint echo, a desperate determination carved into her heart before darkness claimed her.


    Around her, others were still unconscious, scattered like fallen leaves beneath the old tree Kyle had used as a training ground.


    She glanced around, noticing that the training ruins glowed faintly beneath their bodies. The magical energy had not only preserved them¡ªit had transformed them.


    Before she could piece it all together, footsteps approached. Melissa turned quickly, instinctively on edge, but relaxed when she saw Bruce.


    ¡°Well, well. Third place, huh? Not bad.¡±


    He said with a grin, offering her a hand.


    ¡°Third?¡±


    She repeated, accepting his hand as he pulled her to her feet.


    ¡°Yep. I woke up first. Then the Grand Duchess. You were next.¡±


    Bruce said casually.


    Melissa¡¯s lips twitched into a frown.


    ¡°The Grand Duchess beat me?¡±


    Bruce raised a brow.


    ¡°Is that really surprising?¡±


    Melissa huffed, brushing her clothes off.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that surprising. Just... annoying.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a stab of frustration. Before, she would have blamed luck or some excuse. But this time, she knew better.


    She had lost... because she was slower. Less prepared. And that meant she had to do better.


    Bruce led her through the training grounds and toward the shade of the central pavilion.


    Melissa squinted as she approached and spotted the Grand Duchess Amanda sitting there, legs crossed, her posture regal and relaxed.


    But what truly struck Melissa was the pressure surrounding her.


    Amanda didn¡¯t radiate mana. She commanded it.


    Her aura was heavier, more refined, yet dangerously controlled.


    Even sitting still, she looked like someone who could crush mountains if she felt like it.


    ¡°Melissa. Come. Sit.¡±


    Amanda greeted with a smooth smile, her voice as steady as a blade.


    Melissa obeyed but couldn¡¯t stop herself from casting a suspicious glance toward the Grand Duchess as she lowered herself onto the bench.


    Her instincts told her to be cautious¡ªthis woman had always been formidable, but now... she was something else entirely.


    For a few long moments, silence stretched between them. Only the wind and distant rustling of leaves filled the air. Then, suddenly, Amanda¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    ¡°...He¡¯s coming.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s head jerked up.


    ¡°Master Kyle?¡±


    Amanda nodded slowly.


    ¡°Yes. But he¡¯s not alone.¡±


    Bruce tensed nearby, his hand hovering near the blade strapped to his back. Melissa could feel it too now¡ªa ripple in the distance, a unique signature she had long since memorized.


    Kyle¡¯s mana.


    But beneath it, clinging to it like a parasite, was something else.


    Something... unnatural.


    Amanda¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s divine. But wrong. Mutated. Corrupt. He¡¯s bringing something dangerous with him.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s body trembled¡ªnot with fear, but excitement.


    Her heart raced as the blood in her veins seemed to boil with readiness. She didn¡¯t know what this new threat was, but she didn¡¯t care.


    If her master was in danger, then she would stand before him, blade drawn.


    She stood tall and proud.


    ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯ll fight it. I won¡¯t let anything touch him.¡±


    Amanda looked at her, unreadable for a moment. Then she smiled slightly.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯ll need that resolve.¡±

 Chapter 231: Ch 231: Curse of the Goddess- Part 2

    Chapter 231: Ch 231: Curse of the Goddess- Part 2


    Kyle strode across the soft grass, his steps quiet but heavy with purpose.


    The unconscious saintess hung limply over his shoulder, her divine mana still flickering faintly like a dying ember refusing to be extinguished.


    The resting station was just ahead¡ªa shaded area near the training grounds where the Grand Duchess, Bruce, and Melissa had gathered.


    As Kyle drew closer, an uneasy feeling coiled in his chest. It wasn¡¯t fear¡ªhe didn¡¯t fear much¡ªbut instinct. Something was off.


    Still, he didn¡¯t slow down.


    Bruce was the first to notice him. The young man straightened, eyes widening before he rushed forward with a grin.


    ¡°Young Master! You¡¯re back.¡±


    Melissa stood next, face brightening with relief and something deeper.


    ¡°Master Kyle,¡±


    She greeted with a mix of admiration and concern.


    The Grand Duchess rose last, her eyes narrowing sharply at the figure draped over Kyle¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What are you carrying?¡±


    She asked, voice cool but curious.


    Kyle lowered the saintess to the ground gently, her white hair splayed like a halo across the grass.


    ¡°The saintess. She¡¯s still alive, but barely. I need to monitor her divine mana¡ªit¡¯s unstable and dangerous. I couldn¡¯t just leave her out there to rot and risk another surge.¡±


    He answered simply.


    The Grand Duchess¡¯s composure faltered.


    ¡°You defeated the saintess?¡±


    She repeated, as if she couldn¡¯t quite believe it.


    Kyle nodded once.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Even Amanda couldn¡¯t hide her surprise, but Kyle turned away from her quickly.


    ¡°Before anything else, ¡°I need to check all of you. The transformation you underwent... there may still be lingering side effects.¡±


    He said, looking between the three of them.


    He reached out and took Melissa¡¯s wrist first.


    The touch was firm, clinical¡ªKyle¡¯s mana brushing lightly against her own to feel its flow. But to Melissa, it was something else entirely.


    Her heart leapt in her chest, cheeks flushing crimson at the contact. She couldn¡¯t meet his eyes and cursed herself for reacting like some silly child.


    Kyle let go after a few moments.


    ¡°You¡¯re stable. No lingering interference.¡±


    He moved to Bruce and then to Amanda, quickly performing similar checks.


    Neither of them showed any strange reactions. Satisfied, Kyle nodded to himself.


    Meanwhile, Melissa¡ªstill dazed¡ªsat beside the unconscious saintess, cheeks pink and heart racing. She rested her hands on her knees, willing herself to calm down.


    ¡®He¡¯s too much sometimes... He just grabs my hand like it¡¯s nothing... and acts like it¡¯s normal...¡¯


    She thought, trying not to look in his direction.


    Her gaze drifted down to the saintess¡¯s still form.


    And froze.


    The saintess¡¯s eyes were open.


    White pupils locked onto her like a predator¡¯s stare, and before Melissa could react, the saintess¡¯s hand shot up and grabbed her wrist with cold, unnatural strength.


    ¡°Wha¡ª!?¡±


    Melissa gasped.


    The saintess smiled, but her expression was wrong¡ªfar too calm for someone so recently unconscious.


    Her lips curled in a slow, sick grin, and when she spoke, her voice was not entirely her own. It echoed, distorted, as if another being spoke through her mouth.


    ¡°...Ah. You¡¯re a pretty little one. Are you one of his precious things?¡±


    The saintess purred.


    Melissa tried to pull her hand back, but the saintess¡¯s grip tightened like a vice.


    ¡°You¡¯re trembling. Good. Be afraid.¡±


    The saintess said, amused.


    ______


    Kyle realized something was wrong a heartbeat too late.


    The moment Melissa stumbled back with a gasp, clutching her wrist in pain, the unnatural pulse of divine mana hit him like a wave.


    He spun on instinct, his sword already in motion.


    The saintess, still wearing that twisted, delighted smile, opened her mouth to gloat¡ªbut Kyle¡¯s blade flashed in a blinding arc and cleaved clean through her chest.


    She didn¡¯t bleed. She didn¡¯t even cry out in pain.


    Instead, her body shimmered into golden-white sparks that drifted upward like dust caught in the sunlight.


    And even as she disappeared, her voice remained, lingering like a curse in the air.


    ¡°A shame. But at least I got the last laugh. This is your fate, Kyle Armstrong... for defying the heavens. If you continue down this path, you¡¯ll lose even more. One by one, they will fall.¡±


    She said, her tone exultant.


    Her laughter echoed as the last of her form vanished into the wind, leaving nothing but silence in her wake.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Melissa winced and clutched her wrist tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just... hot. It hurts a little, but I¡¯m okay.¡±


    She said quickly, though the tremor in her voice betrayed her.


    Kyle was already beside her, kneeling and pulling her hand away from the mark.


    A twisted rune¡ªdeep crimson, glowing faintly with divine energy¡ªhad burned itself into her skin. The shape was warped, unstable, and sinister. Kyle¡¯s jaw clenched as he studied it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fine. This isn¡¯t some wound you can shrug off, Melissa. This is divine malice¡ªpure, festering hatred wrapped into a curse.¡±


    He said flatly.


    She tried to sit straighter, composing herself even as sweat glistened on her brow.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt that much. Really. I can keep fighting.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. You can¡¯t feel the pain because your mana has grown stronger. The curse is being masked by your own growth. But once that rush fades, the symptoms will start. And they¡¯ll be worse.¡±


    He muttered.


    He gently lifted her wrist and turned it to better examine the mark. The cursed symbol pulsed faintly, reacting to Kyle¡¯s touch. His eyes narrowed as he channeled a fine thread of his mana into her.


    The mark hissed and recoiled.


    Melissa flinched.


    Kyle drew back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll seal it. Temporarily. That will hold it for a while, but once the seal breaks, I need you to tell me immediately. Do you understand?¡±


    She nodded, her expression more serious now.


    ¡°Yes, Master Kyle.¡±


    He placed his hand over her wrist again, this time letting a more focused stream of mana pour into the mark.


    A thin band of silver-blue light formed around it, encasing the symbol and locking it down. The throbbing heat dulled slightly, and Melissa let out a soft breath.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to...¡±


    She started.


    Kyle shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re my responsibility. I brought that monster here. I let my guard down.¡±


    ¡°You saved me. She would¡¯ve cursed anyone if she had the chance. I was just nearby. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    She said quickly, fiercely.


    ¡°You should be. This isn¡¯t just about you. That thing¡ªit¡ªthe Queen... it¡¯s watching again. This wasn¡¯t just an act of spite. It was a message.¡±


    Kyle replied, his voice low.


    Behind them, Bruce and Amanda stood silently. Neither interrupted. Amanda¡¯s eyes were narrowed in thought, her aura sharp and cold. Bruce looked shaken but calm.


    Finally, Amanda spoke.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    Kyle stood, his gaze still on the sealed mark.


    ¡°Now we prepare. This won¡¯t be the last time. If the Queen is getting serious again... then so must we.¡±


    Melissa lowered her gaze, her fingers brushing the seal.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m cursed... I¡¯ll keep following you, Master. You¡¯re not getting rid of me.¡±


    Kyle looked at her then, eyes softening for just a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯d never try.¡±


    But in the depths of his heart, he could feel the storm brewing.


    The Queen had made a move.


    And he knew it was only the beginning.

 Chapter 232: Ch 232: Curse of the Goddess- Part 3

    Chapter 232: Ch 232: Curse of the Goddess- Part 3


    The priests gathered anxiously around the Grand Priest, their robes dusted with ash and the scent of fading divine magic lingering in the air.


    Confusion clouded their faces, panic beginning to bubble beneath the surface.


    ¡°What now, Your Holiness? The Saintess... she¡¯s gone. Disappeared.¡±


    One of the younger acolytes asked, his voice trembling.


    Another priest added.


    ¡°Without her guidance, we¡¯re lost. What if she never returns?¡±


    Murmurs of fear spread like wildfire.


    Some dropped to their knees, praying desperately. Others cast glances toward the distance, toward the village they had tried to conquer, the very place now thick with mana¡ªmana not theirs.


    A grizzled veteran stepped forward.


    ¡°Perhaps... we should surrender. Maybe they¡¯ll show mercy. We invaded their land. We won¡¯t be forgiven, but we might be spared.¡±


    The suggestion caused an uproar. Arguments broke out among the ranks¡ªsome priests nodding in agreement, others condemning the idea as heresy.


    The Grand Priest raised his hand.


    Silence fell.


    ¡°Have you so little faith in our Saintess? Do you truly believe the Goddess would forsake us? That She would allow Her chosen vessel to fall to a mortal?¡±


    He asked, his voice calm and resonant.


    The crowd quieted, ashamed but uncertain.


    As if summoned by his words, a blinding surge of divine mana burst through the sky.


    Golden light poured across the heavens, illuminating the land and basking the priests in warmth. A collective gasp rose from the group. Some fell to their knees in awe.


    ¡°Behold! The Goddess Seraphina has not abandoned us. Her power lives on! Our Saintess is alive, and her divine mission continues!¡±


    The Grand Priest declared, spreading his arms wide.


    Relief and fervent cheers spread through the group. Hope bloomed once more.


    But deep inside, the Grand Priest felt only dread.


    He recognized that mana surge for what it was¡ªnot a blessing, but a desperate strike.


    And it had failed. The Saintess was gone, and her divine connection¡ªwhile flaring brightly¡ªhad vanished just as suddenly. It was over. Their mission had failed.


    He narrowed his eyes and steeled his resolve.


    It was not a loss.


    It was... a beginning.


    ¡°Brothers, sisters, go to the village. Show them your faith. The Goddess will protect you. I will remain in the shadows to guard you. Trust me.¡±


    He said with solemn gravity,


    The priests, buoyed by his divine charisma and the miracle they had just witnessed, nodded in reverence.


    They gathered what remained of their supplies and began the trek toward the village, banners of the faith held high.


    As the last of them disappeared down the hill, the Grand Priest turned the other way.


    He chuckled quietly.


    ¡°Fools. Sacrifices must be made for greater revelations. And I will be the one to carry them.¡±


    He muttered.


    His robes swirled as he moved swiftly through the forest, abandoning his flock without hesitation.


    His mind raced with plans¡ªto regroup, to begin again, to find new vessels and new lands to continue his divine experiments.


    ¡°I survived this. And next time, I will be ready. I will find stronger bodies, more loyal minds¡ª¡±


    He whispered to himself.


    A shadow flickered across his path.


    He halted.


    The forest was too quiet. The birds had gone silent. Even the wind seemed to hold its breath.


    He turned slowly, mana gathering at his fingertips.


    A figure emerged from the shadows, cloaked in an aura of death. Its presence snuffed the light around it like a candle under water.


    Its voice was low, distorted, like ten voices speaking in unison.


    ¡°You¡¯ve run far enough.¡±


    The Grand Priest took a step back, eyes wide.


    ¡°Who¡ªwhat are you?¡±


    The figure tilted its head.


    ¡°The one sent to clean up your failure.¡±


    ¡°My experiments¡ªmy work¡ªit was all in Her name! She wanted this. The Goddess wanted this!¡±


    The Grand Priest spat, raising a barrier of divine magic.


    The figure didn¡¯t respond. Instead, it raised a single hand. Darkness surged forward like a tidal wave, crashing through the priest¡¯s defenses like paper.


    He screamed as the shadows wrapped around him, crushing his mana, choking his breath.


    ¡°No¡ª! Wait! I can still be useful! I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your usefulness has expired. You will not be granted another chance.¡±


    The shadow said coldly.


    There was a final flash of light.


    And then silence.


    Only the wind remained, whispering through the trees, carrying away the last echoes of the Grand Priest¡¯s ambition.


    ______


    The sun dipped lower as the priests and soldiers stood at the village gates, waiting.


    At first, they murmured reassurances to each other, clinging to faith. Surely the Grand Priest was simply preparing something from the shadows¡ªwatching over them, just as he promised.


    But time passed.


    The divine warmth that had surged through the air earlier was gone, fading into a chilly wind that left behind silence and doubt.


    The once-bright expressions on their faces twisted into confusion and dread.


    One of the younger priests shifted uneasily.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be here by now?¡±


    A soldier nearby snorted.


    ¡°He¡¯s not coming.¡±


    Another priest turned sharply.


    ¡°How dare you! The Grand Priest would never¡ª¡±


    ¡°He would. And he has. We were never important. Just bodies for his cause.¡±


    The soldier interrupted, eyes bitter.


    That single sentence rang out like a bell.


    Whispers spread. Some priests looked around, searching for any sign of their leader, but their hope dimmed with each passing moment.


    And then, before the argument could break into full chaos, a voice rang out from the side.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. He left you. I watched him run. Didn¡¯t even hesitate.¡±


    Sasha said, stepping from the treeline with a casual grace that sent a wave of tension through the group.


    Gasps echoed among the abandoned forces.


    She stood there alone, arms crossed, silver runes glowing faintly on her skin.


    The presence around her was suffocating. She was clearly no ordinary villager. Even the priests, who had once channeled divine mana, could sense the danger she represented.


    ¡°But, if you surrender now, you will live. As prisoners, for now. It¡¯s more mercy than you deserve¡ªbut my lord believes in order over bloodshed.¡±


    Sasha continued, her gaze cool and sharp.


    There was a long silence.


    The priests faltered, gripping their staffs, uncertain. But it was the soldiers who moved first.


    One by one, weapons clattered to the ground.


    Helmets were removed.


    Hands were raised.


    They had fought for faith, for orders¡ªbut none of them were fools.


    The Saintess was gone. The Grand Priest had betrayed them. The war was lost.


    ¡°We surrender. We only fought because we were ordered to. We¡¯ve seen the truth now.¡±


    One of the captains said, stepping forward and bowing his head.


    Sasha nodded once.


    ¡°You made the right choice.¡±


    The priests wavered, pride and fear clashing on their faces. But surrounded by surrender and facing the cold reality of their abandonment, even they eventually let their staves fall.


    One of them whispered.


    ¡°What will happen to us?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s lips curled into a thin smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ll answer to our young master. Pray that he¡¯s in a forgiving mood.¡±


    She said, glancing toward the village.


    The priests swallowed hard, dread settling in their hearts.


    Sasha turned on her heel and gestured for them to follow.


    ¡°Move. Any tricks, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    The surrendered group trailed behind her in silence, their steps heavy with uncertainty. The war was over¡ªand judgment was waiting just ahead.

 Chapter 233: Ch 233: The Surrender- Part 1

    Chapter 233: Ch 233: The Surrender- Part 1


    At the divine palace of Goddess Seraphina, panic swept through the radiant halls like wildfire.


    The celestial air, once serene and filled with quiet hymns, now trembled with anxiety as attendants whispered in dread.


    The cause of their fear was simple and unthinkable¡ªSeraphina had used divine power to curse a mortal.


    One brave attendant stepped forward, her voice shaking.


    ¡°Your Grace... there was no need for someone as divine and exalted as you to lower yourself to curse a mortal. Such actions¡ª¡±CRASH¡±¡ªcould invite retaliation from the other gods. They will see this as a breach of the sacred law.¡±¡±


    Another added.


    Seraphina¡¯s eyes glowed with growing fury, the golden light of her form flickering with unstable divinity. She stood slowly from her throne, her aura suffocating.


    With a cold wave of her hand, the attendants were reduced to nothing but glowing ash, their prayers silenced in an instant.


    Only the head attendant remained, watching the devastation without flinching. She stepped forward, lowered her head respectfully, and said.


    ¡°I will find new souls to replace them, my goddess. It is of no concern.¡±


    Seraphina¡¯s anger did not waver, but she waved the woman off.


    ¡°Do what you will. Their whining irritated me.¡±


    The head attendant bowed again and left the chamber, her footsteps echoing alone in the now-empty hall.


    Left in solitude, Seraphina slumped back into her throne and let out a low, bitter sigh.


    ¡°Nothing ever goes the way it¡¯s supposed to,¡± she muttered. Her voice, once melodic and commanding, now carried a trace of weariness.


    She looked down at her own hand, the radiant skin flickering with cracks of light. Pain coiled through her arm, and a wince passed over her face.


    Divine magic, when misused, punished even the gods.


    ¡°I broke a law. Of course it hurts.¡±


    She admitted aloud, clenching her fist.


    Still, her expression hardened.


    ¡°But I had to. That creature... that boy... Kyle. He¡¯s not just another mortal. He¡¯s a threat to everything. To balance. To the divine order. To me.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow another one like him to exist. Not now. Not ever.¡±


    As the pain pulsed again, she gritted her teeth and whispered.


    ¡°It was for the greater good.¡±


    ______


    Melissa finally drifted into sleep after the long, exhausting day. Her breaths were slow, but her body twitched slightly as the curse branded on her wrist pulsed with malevolent heat.


    It reacted to the opposing force that wrapped around it¡ªKyle¡¯s mana seal. For a tense moment, the two magics clashed.


    Then, the curse retreated, suppressed under Kyle¡¯s power. Melissa¡¯s features relaxed, her fingers unclenching as calm finally settled over her.


    Bruce, seated nearby, had seen the whole exchange. He let out a quiet sigh, watching her sleeping face.


    ¡°She¡¯s not used to this. She¡¯s always pushing herself too hard, but it¡¯s clear she can¡¯t handle this alone. That curse... she shouldn¡¯t have to bear it.¡±


    He murmured, turning toward Kyle.


    Kyle stood beside him, silent for a beat. Then, he answered with steady resolve.


    ¡°She won¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll find a way to cure her. This happened under my watch. It¡¯s my responsibility.¡±


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    Bruce gave a quiet nod, seemingly reassured.


    Kyle turned to leave, intent on reviewing his notes in the temporary office they¡¯d set up in the village.


    But just as he stepped into the corridor, a voice stopped him.


    ¡°You¡¯re kind, Kyle. Taking responsibility for Melissa is admirable. She¡¯s lucky to have you looking after her.e¡±


    Said the Grand Duchess Amanda, stepping from the shadows with arms folded.


    Kyle gave a respectful nod.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ignore it, Your Grace. She was cursed while following my orders.¡±


    Amanda tilted her head.


    ¡°I know. And I agree she deserves care.¡± Her gaze sharpened. ¡°But don¡¯t lose yourself in that guilt. You¡¯re engaged. Don¡¯t forget that. Helping Melissa is one thing¡ªgetting too involved is another.¡±


    Kyle held her gaze, unreadable.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good. She¡¯s loyal. I admire that. But so are many others. You can¡¯t save everyone by carrying their pain yourself, Kyle.¡±


    Amanda walked past him, her tone softer but firm.


    Kyle didn¡¯t respond, merely turning his eyes toward the room Melissa slept in. The seal on her wrist shimmered faintly under the moonlight.


    He would protect her. But he would also have to tread carefully¡ªbetween duty and emotion.


    Kyle entered his office with a quiet sigh, rubbing the tension from his temples as he closed the door behind him.


    The day had been long, and the weight of recent events pressed heavily on his shoulders.


    The faint scent of ink and parchment filled the air, grounding him in the familiar rhythm of planning and preparation. He had barely sat down when a knock sounded at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    He said, his voice calm but wary.


    Sasha stepped in briskly, her expression unreadable¡ªbut she wasn¡¯t alone.


    Behind her stood a group of worn and frightened individuals: the surrendered priests and soldiers from Okla.


    Their robes were torn, and they looked like they hadn¡¯t slept in days. None of them dared meet Kyle¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°They surrendered. So I brought them here. You need to go easy on them.¡±


    Sasha said flatly.


    Kyle¡¯s gaze swept over the group. His expression didn¡¯t soften.


    ¡°Surrender doesn¡¯t absolve responsibility. They aided an invasion.¡±


    He said coldly.


    The priests fidgeted, and a few of them took a step back instinctively. One of them, an older man with sunken cheeks, finally gathered enough courage to speak.


    ¡°The Grand Priest... he abandoned us. He told us to wait for him and then disappeared. We¡ªwe don¡¯t know where he went.¡±


    The man said, his voice trembling.


    Kyle¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but he didn¡¯t seem surprised.


    ¡°Of course he did.¡±


    He leaned back in his chair and glanced at Sasha.


    ¡°Use them however you wish. Labor, fieldwork, cleansing the ruins. I don¡¯t have time to deal with them.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s lips curled in a pleased smile.


    ¡°As you command. I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re put to good use.¡±


    Kyle nodded once, already shifting his attention back to the documents on his desk.


    Before leaving, Sasha paused at the door and looked back at him with a small frown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself, Kyle. There¡¯s still a long road ahead.¡±


    She said, her tone laced with unusual concern.


    Kyle didn¡¯t look up, but he raised a hand slightly in acknowledgment.


    Sasha left with the prisoners in tow. The door shut behind them, and silence returned to the room¡ªexcept for the soft scratch of a pen as Kyle resumed his work.


    Left alone again, Kyle leaned back in his chair and stared at the ceiling for a moment.


    His thoughts wandered to Melissa¡ªstill sleeping under the effects of the curse¡ªand the weight of his promise to protect her.


    The seal he had placed on her would hold for now, but it was only a temporary solution. He needed answers.


    And more than that, he needed power¡ªenough to crush any divine interference from the God or its chosen puppets.


    He opened a drawer and pulled out several old scrolls marked with forbidden runes.


    These were records he had collected over the years¡ªknowledge that was shunned or erased by official doctrine, pieces of forgotten truths that even the gods feared mortals would rediscover.


    His fingers hovered over one of the seals, and he hesitated only a moment before breaking it open.


    The room dimmed slightly as the scroll unfurled, revealing ancient script that pulsed with residual mana. Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    If the God wanted war, then he would bring it retribution.


    Outside his window, the wind shifted. A faint, divine pressure trembled in the distance¡ªfaint, but watching.


    Kyle didn¡¯t flinch. Let it watch.


    He would show it what real monsters were made of.

 Chapter 234: Ch 234: The Surrender- Part 2

    Chapter 234: Ch 234: The Surrender- Part 2


    The cool air of the evening wrapped gently around Kyle as he stepped out for a walk, the crisp scent of the forest drifting in on the wind.


    The long day behind him had left knots in his shoulders and an ache in his mind, but the quiet helped.


    With each step, the tension seemed to fade, until all that was left was the sound of his boots on the dirt path and the hum of distant crickets.


    He hadn¡¯t gone far when he felt a pulse¡ªbright and warm¡ªthrough the bond he shared with Queen.


    It was rare for the beast to radiate such raw joy, and Kyle, curious, shifted directions and made his way toward the nest chamber.


    As soon as he entered, a sharp crack echoed in the room. Kyle froze for a moment, then dashed toward the center.


    Queen chirped in excitement, its tail swaying as it hovered protectively over the cracked egg.


    There it was¡ªhis egg. The one he had guarded and entrusted to Queen.


    A thin fracture glowed faintly across its shell, and with another little crack, a snout poked through. Then a claw. Then a little head, golden-eyed and glistening with hatchling slime.


    Kyle blinked and then let out a rare, amused chuckle.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve finally decided to join the world.¡±


    The baby dragon, still unsteady and blind from birth, lifted its snout and turned its head slightly. Kyle extended a hand, palm open.


    The dragon sniffed once and, as instinct took over, crawled into his palm. A soft warmth spread from the contact¡ªrecognition. The bond was immediate.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, huh? Fine. Guess I¡¯ll be your first.¡±


    Kyle murmured.


    Queen trilled lowly, proud and content as it watched its little companion nestle into Kyle¡¯s hand.


    The small dragon, barely the size of a rabbit, let out a weak sound, its stomach already rumbling with hunger.


    ¡°You¡¯re a greedy one already.¡±


    Kyle muttered fondly. He closed his eyes and began channeling his mana, funneling it gently into the little one.


    The dragon latched on to the flow greedily, drinking it in as if it were water in the desert.


    It took several minutes before Kyle felt the dragon¡¯s consumption slow. Its small chest rose and fell with steady rhythm, now sated and comforted.


    Its eyes were heavy with exhaustion but shimmered with calm.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need a name. But that can wait. You¡¯ve earned your rest.¡±


    Kyle said softly.


    Careful not to wake the tiny creature, he wrapped it lightly in a cloth and placed it in the crook of his arm. Queen followed close behind, content to be his shadow once again.


    Back in his chambers, Kyle settled Queen near the hearth and laid the hatchling gently onto a soft cushion. It chirped once in protest before curling into itself and dozing off again.


    Kyle sat back, exhaling long and deep.


    His mind drifted¡ªnot to battle, not to curses or gods or traitors¡ªbut to this fragile new life. A tiny dragon, tied to him now. A being that trusted him with its first breath.


    The fire flickered beside him, casting a soft glow across the room. Queen lowered its head beside the sleeping hatchling and closed its own eyes, guarding the little one in shared kinship.


    For the first time in a while, Kyle felt a sense of peace.


    Even if it was only for tonight.


    Kyle placed the newborn dragon gently onto his bed.


    The little creature chirped, its golden eyes scanning its surroundings with curiosity. It took one wobbly step forward, then another, before its tiny legs gave out and it tumbled onto its side.


    Unbothered by the fall, it let out a proud squeak and tried again, stumbling across the mattress like an overconfident toddler.


    Kyle watched the display in silence, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to walk properly, do you?¡±


    The hatchling flapped its still-soft wings as if in defiance, managing to crawl in a circle before toppling again.


    Kyle sighed and looked over at Queen, who was comfortably curled by the fireplace, lazily observing.


    ¡°Keep an eye on it. Until it¡¯s bigger than you. It¡¯s got no situational awareness.¡±


    Kyle instructed, voice low.


    Queen chirped in reply, its tone full of reluctant agreement as it dragged itself onto the edge of the bed and lay down beside the dragon, tail curled protectively around it.


    Satisfied, Kyle leaned back against the pillows. The baby dragon nestled beside his leg, curling up into a tight ball of warmth and sleepiness.


    Kyle shut his eyes, letting the weight of the day melt away. For the first time in a long while, his last waking thought was not of war or politics¡ªbut of the small, purring heartbeat at his side.


    But peace was fleeting.


    Sometime deep into the night, Kyle stirred.


    A sudden tug at his core roused him, and he woke up with a start, senses flaring. His mana¡ªhis lifeblood¡ªwas being drained rapidly, almost forcefully.


    His hand instinctively went to his sword, but he paused when he felt something soft pressed against his chest.


    He blinked.


    There, burrowed into the folds of his robe, was the dragon.


    It was latched onto him, half-asleep, blissfully unaware that it was drinking too deeply from its source.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes at the creature as it nuzzled further, still draining his mana at a worrying rate.


    ¡°You little parasite.¡±


    He muttered.


    The dragon didn¡¯t even flinch. It let out a soft purr, completely satisfied.


    Kyle groaned, pressing his fingers to his temple.


    ¡°Fine. Just don¡¯t kill me while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    He loosened his robe slightly to give the dragon better access and lay back down, too exhausted to fight it.


    ¡°You better grow up strong, you hear me? At this rate, I¡¯ll die before you reach the size of a housecat.¡±


    Sleep claimed him again, shallow and broken.


    When morning came, it did so violently.


    A bloodcurdling scream echoed through the manor, jolting Kyle from his half-conscious state.


    ¡°Oh gods, please¡ªplease forgive me! I was wrong! I didn¡¯t know!¡±


    Kyle forced his eyes open, wincing at the harsh sunlight streaming through the window. His limbs felt like lead.


    His body was sore, and his mana reserves dangerously low. He groaned as he sat up, rubbing his eyes, and finally looked around.


    A maid had collapsed to her knees not far from the foot of his bed, shaking like a leaf and sobbing hysterically. Her eyes were wide with horror, locked on something in the room.


    Kyle followed her gaze¡ªdown to the end of the bed.


    There, perched with pride and authority, was the hatchling dragon.


    It had grown slightly overnight, now about the size of a cat. Its wings were partially unfurled, its eyes glowing faintly as it let out a deep growl far too menacing for its size.


    Kyle blinked slowly.


    ¡°...What did you do?¡±


    The dragon glanced at him, tail twitching, then returned its gaze to the terrified maid, hissing softly.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Kyle ordered, his voice groggy but firm.


    The dragon hesitated, then obediently stepped down from its aggressive stance, retreating to Kyle¡¯s side with a snort.


    The maid was still on the floor, trembling and pale.

 Chapter 235: Ch 235: The Surrender- Part 3

    Chapter 235: Ch 235: The Surrender- Part 3


    Kyle¡¯s eyes snapped open, sharp and clear despite his drained state. The moment his gaze landed on the trembling maid, his demeanor shifted from half-asleep to entirely focused.


    ¡°What were you trying to do?¡±


    He asked, voice low but firm, like a blade sheathed in velvet.


    The maid flinched, wringing her hands as she stammered.


    ¡°N-Nothing! I wasn¡¯t going to do anything, I swear! That dragon just reacted without cause! I-It¡¯s not my fault!¡±


    Kyle¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Reacted without cause? Interesting choice of words.¡±


    He repeated slowly.


    The silence stretched. He rose to a sitting position, eyes locked on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re too naive if you think you can fool me with that.¡±


    The maid¡¯s breath hitched.


    A flicker of fear passed through her eyes, followed by the unmistakable twitch of someone realizing they had just made a fatal mistake. Her feet moved before her thoughts could catch up.


    She turned and bolted toward the door.


    Kyle didn¡¯t even sigh this time. He simply whistled, short and sharp.


    A blur of black and gold leapt from the shadows.


    Queen appeared in front of the fleeing maid like a wraith from the night, claws extended.


    With a screeching hiss, it slashed across the maid¡¯s leg¡ªnot deep enough to kill, but enough to tear through muscle and send her crashing to the floor, screaming in pain and panic.


    Before she could scramble back to her feet, Kyle was on her.


    He pressed his palm against her back and used his mana to pin her down with an invisible weight.


    She thrashed and clawed at the floor, but she couldn¡¯t rise. The dragon stood behind her, growling in a low, warning rumble.


    ¡°Now. Let¡¯s try this again. Who sent you?¡±


    Kyle said, crouching beside her.


    The maid glared up at him. Her eyes glistened¡ªnot from fear, but from desperation. Her lips twisted into a sneer.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never catch me alive.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes flashed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    But it was too late.


    The maid bit down hard, trying to crush something hidden in her mouth. Kyle¡¯s instincts kicked in.


    His hand shot out, grabbing her jaw and forcing it open. He pried her mouth wide, fingers fishing for the object he already knew was there.


    A mana bomb¡ªsmall, perfectly round, tucked under her tongue.


    She fought wildly, but Kyle was stronger. He pressed against a point in her throat, triggering her gag reflex.


    The orb flew from her mouth and landed on the floor with a dull clink. Kyle covered it with a suppression rune in a split second, sealing its power before it could activate.


    The maid froze. Her eyes went wide.


    Her trump card had failed.


    She was breathing heavily, cheeks flushed with effort and shame.


    ¡°You... you¡¯re a monster...¡±


    Kyle exhaled slowly, his hand still gripping her wrist as the other maintained the mana restraints.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been called worse.¡±


    Tears spilled down her face now, but not from pain. It was the helplessness, the realization that she had gambled everything and lost.


    Kyle studied her in silence for a moment before standing upright.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine now. Try anything else, and I¡¯ll let the dragon deal with you.¡±


    He said calmly.


    Queen growled on cue, its glowing eyes narrowing as it stepped closer.


    The maid whimpered and curled in on herself, shivering as Kyle¡¯s shadow loomed over her.


    Kyle turned to Queen and nodded.


    ¡°Watch her.¡±


    The creature chirped softly and lowered its body, coiled like a viper waiting to strike.


    Satisfied, Kyle walked over to the mana bomb and examined it. It wasn¡¯t temple-made, but it bore similarities. Whoever sent her had access to specialized magic¡ªdangerous, suicidal magic at that.


    He clenched his jaw.


    Another attempt.


    Another spy.


    Another enemy thinking they could get to him through the people in his home.


    He looked back at the dragon on the bed, who had curled around one of his pillows again, dozing peacefully.


    Then to Queen, who stood guard with deadly silence.


    And then to the maid¡ªbroken, trembling, and defeated.


    Kyle¡¯s voice was quiet when he spoke again, more to himself than anyone else.


    ¡°This was a warning.¡±


    His eyes hardened.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ignore the next one.¡±


    The maid trembled where she lay, her breath hitching as she finally seemed to grasp the full weight of her situation.


    Kyle watched her, cold and unblinking. Her eyes darted toward the door, then toward the dragon on the bed and Queen looming just behind her.


    No escape. No death. No options.


    With a flick of his hand, Kyle shackled her mana, severing her access to any magic.


    The maid gasped, curling inward like a deflated husk. She didn¡¯t resist when Kyle signaled for the guards to drag her to the underground prison.


    He gave one final command before she was taken away.


    ¡°Keep her alive. I¡¯ll interrogate her later.¡±


    The moment she was gone, Kyle pressed his fingers against his temple and rubbed it in slow, frustrated circles.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even noon...¡±


    He barely had a second to breathe when a new knock came at the door. Kyle didn¡¯t bother asking who it was.


    The village chief stepped inside, visibly anxious but trying to maintain a respectful air.


    ¡°Young master Kyle, the others... they¡¯ve started waking up.¡±


    He said quickly,


    Kyle straightened.


    ¡°The soldiers?¡±


    The chief nodded.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Most of them. Their condition looks stable, much better than before. But they¡¯re confused and¡ªwell, scared. Some of them were crying out in their sleep. They need direction, something to calm them. If you don¡¯t speak to them soon, I fear the panic will spread.¡±


    Kyle closed his eyes for a brief moment, mentally preparing himself.


    ¡°Of course. At least that¡¯s one good thing today.¡±


    He said with a soft sigh.


    He grabbed his coat and walked out.


    The walk to the medical ward was brisk, but Kyle allowed himself a small breath of relief when he finally saw the soldiers.


    Rows of them, once sickly pale and barely breathing, now sat up and alert. Some were leaning on one another, others stretching tired limbs, a few even laughing in disbelief at their own recovery.


    They quieted the moment Kyle entered.


    Dozens of pairs of eyes turned to him.


    Kyle stepped forward, gaze sweeping over the crowd. He noticed one of the younger soldiers saluting him with trembling hands. Another blinked rapidly as if fighting tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. That means you¡¯re strong.¡±


    Kyle said, loud enough for all to hear.


    A murmur rippled through the crowd.


    Kyle¡¯s voice grew firmer.


    ¡°You survived something most wouldn¡¯t. You endured corruption, poison, and even the will of a false saintess. And you¡¯re still standing. That¡¯s not just survival¡ªthat¡¯s victory.¡±


    The silence that followed was electric.


    Kyle gave them a small, rare smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all done well. Now rest. You¡¯ll need your strength for what¡¯s coming next.¡±


    And with that, he turned to leave, the weight in his chest slightly lighter.


    As Kyle turned to leave, one of the soldiers stood up shakily and called out.


    ¡°Thank you, sir... for not giving up on us.¡±


    Kyle paused in the doorway, his back still facing them.


    ¡°I never will. You¡¯re my people.¡±


    He said quietly.


    The room fell silent again, this time with awe and resolve. As Kyle stepped out into the hallway, he exhaled slowly. The burden was still heavy¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t carrying it alone anymore.

 Chapter 236: Ch 236: The Elves- Part 1

    Chapter 236: Ch 236: The Elves- Part 1


    Under the clear skies and crisp winds, Kyle¡¯s village looked peaceful on the surface.


    The workers were returning to their fields, the guards were back to their routines, and the children dared to play near the outer fences again.


    But beneath that surface calm was a persistent unease that threaded through the villagers¡¯ hearts.


    Ever since the prisoners from Okla were brought in, tension had seeped into the atmosphere like smoke in still air.


    The people knew those prisoners once held weapons against them. That they were, by order or belief, enemies.


    And yet, they also saw the fear in those same prisoners¡¯ eyes¡ªthe hollow defeat, the betrayal they suffered from their own Grand Priest.


    There was pity, yes.


    But suspicion, too. The air was cold one day, warm the next¡ªjust like the villagers¡¯ reception to the prisoners.


    Kyle leaned against the balcony rail outside his temporary office, eyes narrowed in thought as Bruce approached.


    ¡°Young master, I¡¯ve come to report the situation. The villagers are... conflicted. Some try to be kind to the Okla prisoners, others refuse to even speak to them. There¡¯s tension brewing.¡±


    Bruce said after a small bow.


    Kyle didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    He let the breeze stir his cloak, watching the villagers below move about their tasks.


    ¡°Let it be. These things settle themselves in time. Forced unity leads only to deeper resentment. Trust must grow on its own.¡±


    He finally said.


    Bruce nodded, though he still looked unsure.


    Before he could reply, the Grand Duchess Amanda stepped into the room. Her long cloak brushed the ground, her expression composed but not unreadable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a full report to the Crown Prince. I included every detail of what happened¡ªabout the saintess, the curse, the Grand Priest¡¯s retreat, and the prisoners.¡±¡±


    She said calmly.


    Kyle turned to her.


    ¡°And?¡±


    Amanda¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    ¡°The kingdom of Clertion has denied any involvement. They claim the Temple acted without authorization.¡±


    Kyle gave a dry laugh.


    ¡°Of course they did. No emperor wants to admit failure or association with a defeated plot. Humans hide their mistakes behind crowns and holy veils alike.¡±


    Amanda looked away for a moment, perhaps agreeing, perhaps remembering her own burdens.


    ¡°Regardless, the Temple could not have acted alone. Their resources weren¡¯t enough for such widespread corruption and control. Someone powerful backed them.¡±


    She said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already assumed as much. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they show themselves.¡±


    Kyle replied.


    Amanda folded her arms.


    ¡°Then perhaps it is time for me to return to my territory. The longer I stay here, the more attention it draws.¡±


    She turned to Melissa, who had entered quietly during the discussion.


    ¡°Melissa, come with me. I have skilled doctors, scholars even. They might be able to slow or remove the curse you¡¯ve been marked with.¡±


    But Melissa took a step back, shaking her head.


    ¡°No, thank you, Grand Duchess. I appreciate your offer, but I won¡¯t leave my young master.¡±


    ¡°Melissa, this isn¡¯t a matter of pride¡±


    Amanda began, her voice not unkind.


    ¡°I know. But it is a matter of loyalty. Even if this curse kills me, I will die serving Kyle. That¡¯s my choice.¡±


    Melissa said firmly.


    Amanda narrowed her eyes slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re stubborn.¡±


    Melissa met her gaze.


    ¡°Yes, I am. And I don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    There was a pause. Kyle glanced at Amanda, and for a fleeting second, something like concern crossed her face. But it vanished quickly, replaced by her usual calm.


    ¡°Very well. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    She said, her voice curt.


    ¡°Thank you¡ªfor everything. I¡¯ll send word if the situation changes after you leave..¡±


    Melissa let out a quiet breath. Kyle walked over and placed a hand on her head.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to be that dramatic.¡±


    Melissa stood in the hall with clenched fists, her voice resolute as she said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go. I¡¯m staying with the young master no matter what.¡±


    Bruce sighed and looked at her with deep concern.


    ¡°Melissa, this isn¡¯t the time to be stubborn. You¡¯ve been cursed, and we don¡¯t know how stable it is. The Grand Duchess¡¯s territory has better resources, better doctors¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not leaving his side. I owe him everything. I¡¯d rather die here than¡ª¡±


    Melissa snapped.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s voice cut through the room like a blade.


    Melissa flinched and turned toward him. Kyle¡¯s face was unreadable, but there was steel in his eyes as he approached her.


    ¡°I have no use for soldiers who are so eager to throw their lives away. Is your loyalty so shallow that you¡¯d die without thinking? What good is your loyalty to me if you¡¯re too dead to act on it?¡±¡±


    He said coldly.


    Melissa opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t find a retort. Her heart stung.


    But as Kyle looked at her steadily, she realized that this wasn¡¯t rejection¡ªit was his way of protecting her. He would never order her to leave, but this was as close as he¡¯d come.


    Her lips trembled.


    ¡°So... you¡¯re ordering me to go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯re more useful to me alive.¡±


    Kyle said quietly.


    Her shoulders sagged, and she lowered her gaze.


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    The Grand Duchess stepped forward and placed a hand on Melissa¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of her. You have my word, Kyle.¡±


    Kyle nodded, though his eyes lingered on Melissa a moment longer.


    ¡°See to it that she recovers. She¡¯s one of mine.¡±


    Amanda gave him a slight smile, but her tone remained professional.


    ¡°And what about you? What¡¯s your next move?¡±


    Kyle turned and looked toward the distant horizon through the window.


    ¡°I was going to hire a renowned human physician, someone who specialized in magical afflictions. But I¡¯ve changed my mind. I want an elf instead.¡±


    He said.


    Amanda raised a brow.


    ¡°An elf? That¡¯s ambitious. You know they rarely leave their forests, let alone work for humans.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re better with mana. If I want someone to understand the curse on Melissa¡ªor anything else we may uncover¡ªI¡¯ll need someone who views magic as an extension of life, not just a tool.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t get one easily. Even if you find one, they¡¯ll likely turn you down.¡±


    Amanda warned.


    Kyle allowed himself a faint smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I have a plan.¡±


    Amanda studied him for a moment and chuckled softly.


    ¡°You always do.¡±


    Amanda gave Kyle a long look, then turned her attention to Melissa, who was still staring at the floor with mixed emotions.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave by morning. Rest for tonight, Melissa.¡±


    She said gently.


    Melissa didn¡¯t respond but nodded stiffly. Bruce walked her out, casting a glance back at Kyle before disappearing down the hallway.


    Once they were gone, Amanda crossed her arms.


    ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re doing, Kyle. Elves aren¡¯t just proud¡ªthey remember grudges for centuries. One wrong word, and they¡¯ll shut you out entirely.¡±


    ¡°I know. ¡°But I¡¯m not approaching them as a noble or a soldier. I¡¯m going as... something else.¡±


    Kyle replied.


    Amanda raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t press further.


    ¡°Just be careful. The Queen has already stirred divine attention, and if word spreads about what you¡¯re building here, you¡¯ll have more than cursed priests and experiments knocking on your door.¡±


    Kyle nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I need allies who aren¡¯t bound by the politics of humans or gods.¡±


    Amanda smiled faintly.


    ¡°Then may fortune favor your silver tongue.¡±


    As she turned to leave, Kyle looked down at his hand¡ªthe faint warmth of the baby dragon still lingering there.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll need more than fortune.¡±


    He muttered.

 Chapter 237: Ch 237: The Elves- Part 2

    Chapter 237: Ch 237: The Elves- Part 2


    Bruce stood beside Kyle in the quiet courtyard, arms folded tightly as if bracing for bad news. He studied his young master¡¯s face, trying to read the unreadable.


    ¡°What exactly are you planning, young master? I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this.¡±


    Bruce asked at last, his voice low.


    Kyle didn¡¯t look up from the documents he was skimming.


    ¡°I¡¯m not planning anything... yet.¡±


    Bruce sighed.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t help. What are you going to do next?¡±


    Kyle placed the papers aside and leaned back in his chair.


    ¡°The elven forest.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°You want to go into the elf lands? They¡¯re a secretive race, my lord. They barely trust outsiders. Without a connection, they¡¯ll never let you in.¡±


    ¡°I have a connection. I still have Silvy.¡±


    Kyle said calmly.


    Bruce blinked.


    ¡°Silvy? That¡ªThat elf girl? The one who tried to scam you?¡±


    He caught himself before calling her what he truly wanted to.


    Kyle nodded.


    ¡°Exactly. And to be more precise, I am the one who scammed her.¡±


    Bruce looked unconvinced.


    ¡°She only does what she wants. She¡¯s proud, temperamental, and she doesn¡¯t follow orders. You think she¡¯ll lead you into her homeland?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that exact pride that¡¯ll make her useful. If I ask the right way, she¡¯ll come running.¡±


    Kyle said, smiling faintly.


    Bruce sighed again and muttered


    ¡°You say that like manipulating people is a hobby.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°I don¡¯t manipulate. I offer people choices. What they pick is up to them.¡±


    Bruce gave him a sideways look.


    ¡°And if she says no?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll use my backup plan.¡±


    Kyle said smoothly.


    Bruce hesitated.


    ¡°Dare I ask what that is?¡±


    Kyle¡¯s smile widened slightly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    That answer made Bruce¡¯s shoulders slump.


    ¡°Understood, young master. I¡¯ll pretend I never heard that.¡±


    ¡°Good man.¡±


    Kyle said, already reaching for a quill and parchment.


    ¡°Queen.¡±


    The golden creature perched on the windowsill lifted its head and gave a questioning chirp. Kyle glanced over his shoulder.


    ¡°Deliver this to Silvy. You know what she looks like.¡±


    Queen fluttered her wings, took the letter delicately between its claws, and soared into the sky.


    Bruce watched the creature disappear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you wrote, but I hope she doesn¡¯t come back breathing fire.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡±


    Kyle said.


    ______


    Silvy was in the middle of her usual act¡ªtears welling in her eyes, hands clutched to her chest, and a trembling voice as she told a wide-eyed merchant that her caravan had been attacked and all her belongings stolen.


    It was an act she had perfected to the point of art, and the merchant was just about to offer her coin and shelter when a sharp shadow passed overhead.


    She froze mid-sentence, her pointed ears twitching.


    ¡°No... not now...¡±


    The merchant looked up, confused.


    ¡°Is... something wrong, miss?¡±


    Silvy¡¯s eyes darted toward the sky. She cursed softly and turned on her heel, muttering something about needing fresh air as she began walking quickly in the opposite direction.


    The merchant blinked and called after her, but Silvy was already weaving through the crowd.


    Overhead, Queen circled once before diving.


    ¡°Oh no, no, no¡ª!¡±


    Silvy hissed, trying to duck into an alley.


    But it was no use. Queen was far too fast.


    A blur of gold streaked down, and Silvy yelped as claws gently dropped a rolled parchment directly into her arms. She stumbled back, scowling at the dragonling.


    Queen landed on a nearby rooftop, eyes glowing as it watched.


    ¡°Ugh. I hate that smug bird.¡±


    Silvy muttered as she unrolled the letter. Her annoyed expression shifted as she read.


    ¡°...That bastard. What does he want now?¡±


    Silvy stared at the golden feathered creature hovering in front of her like a tiny warden of fate.


    Queen chirped once, her eyes narrowing as she flapped her wings with forceful insistence.


    With a heavy sigh, Silvy snatched the letter out of the dragonling¡¯s clawed grip and muttered,


    ¡°Fucker...¡±


    Tearing open the seal, her eyes scanned the parchment, her smug expression slowly turning unreadable.


    A breeze blew past her face as she stood on the roof of a local merchant¡¯s house¡ªone she had just scammed out of several silver coins by claiming the power to divine fortune using ¡°elven wind magic.¡±


    Queen hovered beside her silently, as if waiting for a decision.


    Down below, the merchant was still shouting about his missing coin purse.


    Silvy ignored the noise.


    She folded the letter with tense fingers and tucked it into her robe. Her tail, concealed beneath her long outer cloak, twitched in agitation.


    ¡°So he finally needs me, huh?¡±


    She muttered.


    Queen chirped again, this time more pointedly.


    Silvy glared at the creature, though it didn¡¯t help much¡ªit was impossible to hold any sense of superiority when being stared down by something that could singe your eyebrows with a sneeze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. But not because he asked. I just want to see the mess he¡¯s gotten himself into this time.¡±


    She muttered, biting out the words like they tasted sour.


    Queen gave an approving flap and darted into the sky, her task complete.


    Back in the village, Bruce stood beside Kyle in the newly cleared courtyard, arms folded.


    ¡°She¡¯s really coming?¡±


    Bruce asked skeptically.


    Kyle, who had returned to feeding the baby dragon wrapped in a blanket on his shoulder, gave a small nod.


    ¡°Queen delivered the message. She¡¯ll come.¡±


    ¡°You say that like you¡¯re certain.¡±


    ¡°I am. Silvy¡¯s pride won¡¯t let her ignore a challenge. Especially not from me.¡±


    Kyle gave a wry smile as he held up a small mana crystal for the baby dragon to nibble.


    ¡°Besides, I know her better than she thinks.¡±


    Bruce rubbed the bridge of his nose and muttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s what worries me.¡±


    Kyle glanced at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re free to say what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    Bruce gave a sigh that sounded far too old for his age.


    ¡°It¡¯s just... I know you¡¯re always five steps ahead of the rest of us. But the elves? They¡¯re a different game entirely. Their politics, their history¡ªif we offend them even slightly, it could bring war. Silvy may open the door, but stepping inside? That¡¯s another thing entirely.¡±


    Kyle didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he stared down at the baby dragon curling against his chest. The dragon gave a soft purring growl, full of warmth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not seeking a throne, Bruce. I just want to keep the people here safe. And to do that, I¡¯ll need someone who understands mana better than any human doctor ever could.¡±


    Kyle said at last.


    ¡°...So you¡¯re planning to bargain with the elves.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m planning to offer them something they can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Bruce raised a brow.


    ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    Kyle smiled faintly.


    ¡°Hope.¡±


    Before Bruce could ask further, Queen returned, chirping triumphantly as she landed beside Kyle. A tiny scrap of green cloth fluttered from her claws¡ªan unmistakable piece of Silvy¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°She¡¯s on her way. Better start preparing.¡±


    Kyle said, pocketing the cloth.


    Bruce gave him a long look, then finally turned away with a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go inform the kitchen staff.¡±


    As Bruce walked off, Kyle turned toward the edge of the village where the wind blew stronger, where old trees whispered of ancient things. His eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Time to meet your people, Silvy. Let¡¯s hope they¡¯re less troublesome than you.¡±


    He murmured.

 Chapter 238: Ch 238: The Elves- Part 3

    Chapter 238: Ch 238: The Elves- Part 3


    Kyle stood in his office, fingers tapping rhythmically against his desk as he waited.


    Queen lay curled nearby, Feathers twitching gently, already sensing the approaching elf through their shared link. Kyle glanced down at the hawk with a faint smirk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope she doesn¡¯t cause too much trouble.¡±


    Just as he said that, the alert from the outer barrier flared gently¡ªa visitor. Queen chirped once, confirming the guest¡¯s identity.


    At the edge of the village, Silvy came to a halt as her boots scraped against the glowing ruins embedded in the earth.


    The entire perimeter shimmered with mana, creating a translucent wall that crackled softly when she lifted her hand near it.


    ¡°A ruin barrier? That little bastard went and upgraded.¡±


    She muttered with a whistle of admiration.


    Before she could test its strength further, a voice rang out, firm and hostile.


    ¡°Step away from the barrier. Unauthorized individuals are not permitted to enter.¡±


    Silvy turned sharply and narrowed her eyes at the source.


    A young woman with sharp eyes and a stiff posture stood a short distance away. Her mana was steady, but her presence grated on Silvy¡¯s nerves instantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not unauthorized. I¡¯m expected.¡±¡±


    Silvy retorted, hand already moving to her pocket.


    She retrieved the letter Kyle had sent her and handed it over through the opening that appeared in the barrier at the woman¡¯s signal.


    The woman took the letter with a frown, skimmed it, and then clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Tsk. Right this way, guest.¡±


    ¡°Could¡¯ve used less venom.¡±


    Silvy muttered under her breath as she stepped inside, annoyed but curious.


    She followed the girl deeper into the village, her eyes taking in the subtle changes. The paths were more refined, the structures sturdier and infused with mana.


    It wasn¡¯t the shoddy village she remembered.


    Her guide remained silent, brisk in her steps and cold in her demeanor. Silvy hated her already.


    ¡°Not very welcoming for a place full of beggars who got saved.¡±


    Silvy grumbled.


    The girl said nothing. Instead, as they approached the central building, she paused as another figure emerged¡ªone Silvy recognized instantly.


    ¡°Bruce.¡±


    She greeted with a grin.


    Bruce blinked, clearly not expecting her this soon.


    ¡°Silvy? That was fast.¡±


    The cold young woman glanced between them, clearly displeased.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave her to you then, sir.¡±


    Silvy turned toward the girl, ready to shoot another remark, but the expression she received¡ªone last look before the girl turned to leave¡ªsent an inexplicable shiver down her spine.


    ¡°Does she always look like that?¡±


    Silvy asked once the woman was gone, rubbing her arms.


    Bruce chuckled awkwardly.


    ¡°That¡¯s Racheal. And... I have no idea what¡¯s going on between you two, but she¡¯s not usually this¡ªuh¡ªicy.¡±


    ¡°Could¡¯ve fooled me.¡±


    Silvy scoffed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met ice elementals with more warmth. And why does she act like I kicked her puppy or something?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she just doesn¡¯t like elves.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Most humans do. She must be special case. Still, this place has changed. Your young master is doing well for himself.¡±


    Silvy said proudly, placing her hands on her hips.


    Bruce nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s built something solid. And now, he¡¯s hoping you¡¯ll help with the next step.¡±


    Silvy groaned.


    ¡°I know. I read the letter.¡±


    ¡°Then you know what he wants.¡±


    ¡°I do. And I haven¡¯t said yes yet¡±


    She said.


    Bruce tilted his head, amused.


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°...Because I¡¯m curious, alright? He talks big, but this is elf business. I still don¡¯t see why I should lead a human into the settlement.¡±


    She snapped.


    Bruce smiled.


    ¡°Then maybe you should ask him yourself. He¡¯s waiting.¡±


    Silvy hesitated for a moment before muttering.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±


    As Bruce led her inside, Queen lazily raised its head from Kyle¡¯s side and blinked at Silvy. The elf scowled.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re here. Don¡¯t look so smug.¡±


    Queen chirped, satisfied. Kyle looked up, already smiling faintly as their guest stepped into the room.


    ¡°Welcome, Silvy. We have much to talk about.¡±


    He said smoothly.


    Kyle stood beside his desk, arms crossed, as he watched Silvy lounge casually in the seat across from him.


    Queen sat curled on the windowsill, its small body soaking up the sunlight like a cat, eyes only half-lidded as it listened to the conversation.


    ¡°I need to get into the elf village. And I need your help, Silvy.¡±


    Kyle said, voice calm but direct.


    Silvy¡¯s smile dropped immediately.


    ¡°Absolutely not. Do you know how many humans even know where our village is? None. It¡¯s not just a place you waltz into with a letter of recommendation and a smile.¡±


    She said flatly.


    Kyle didn¡¯t respond to her sarcasm. He merely waited.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Kyle. Even with my help, the odds of you making it to the forest, let alone being accepted into the village, are basically zero. The elders don¡¯t just open the gates because someone asked nicely. It doesn¡¯t matter how many dragons you have curled up in your window.¡±


    Silvy continued, sitting up straighter now.


    Queen chirped, apparently insulted, and Kyle gave it a brief glance before returning his gaze to Silvy.


    ¡°I understand. But I¡¯d still like to try.¡±


    He said.


    Silvy stared at him for a moment, baffled.


    ¡°You¡¯re really that stubborn?¡±


    Kyle nodded.


    ¡°Usually, yes.¡±


    She sighed and leaned back, arms crossing over her chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re impossible... but I don¡¯t dislike that about you.¡±


    Kyle raised an eyebrow, and Silvy huffed before continuing.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take you to the village. But only on one condition.¡±


    ¡°Name it.¡±


    ¡°You help us. The elves... we have a problem. I can¡¯t say more now, but if I lead you into the heart of our home, I need to know you¡¯ll lend your strength.¡±


    She said, tone suddenly much more serious.


    Kyle¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help. As much as I can. But there are things that may be beyond my control.¡±¡±


    He said after a pause.


    Silvy nodded slowly, satisfied.


    ¡°Good enough. We leave tomorrow.¡±


    From the corner of the room, Bruce stepped forward, clearly agitated.


    ¡°Young master. I don¡¯t like this. You¡¯re going to a hidden village in the middle of a forest full of elves who hate humans... with her as your only guide?¡±


    He began, voice low,


    Silvy smirked.


    ¡°Aw, Bruce. You say that like I¡¯m not trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°I say it because you¡¯re not.¡±


    Bruce snapped back.


    Kyle held up a hand before they could start bickering further.


    ¡°Bruce, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯ll be fine. But I have a bad feeling. Like something¡¯s going to go wrong. You don¡¯t even know what kind of problem the elves have¡±


    Bruce muttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going. To find out.¡±


    Kyle said firmly.


    Bruce looked like he wanted to argue, but after a moment, he exhaled and gave a reluctant nod.


    ¡°Fine. But I want daily reports. If I don¡¯t hear from you for more than a day, I¡¯m coming after you¡ªwith half the village.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less.¡±


    Kyle said with a smile.


    Silvy stood and stretched, her lithe frame moving like a cat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare supplies. And don¡¯t pack too much. We¡¯ll be walking.¡±


    Kyle nodded and glanced at Queen.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay behind. Watch the place while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    Queen let out a questioning trill, as if insulted by the idea of being left behind.


    ¡°I need you here. If something happens, you¡¯re the only one fast enough to alert Bruce or the Duchess.¡±


    Kyle added.


    Queen huffed but finally settled back down, clearly displeased but accepting the command.


    Silvy watched the exchange with amusement.


    ¡°You really treat that thing like it¡¯s your lieutenant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more competent than most soldiers I¡¯ve met.¡±


    Kyle replied.


    Silvy chuckled.


    ¡°Fair point.¡±


    As she turned to leave, Bruce muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Still think this is a bad idea.¡±


    Kyle patted his shoulder.


    ¡°When have any of my ideas not sounded bad at first?¡±


    Bruce gave him a long, pointed look.


    ¡°...That¡¯s not as reassuring as you think it is.¡±


    Kyle just laughed.

 Chapter 239: Ch 239: Lets leave no Regrets- Part 1

    Chapter 239: Ch 239: Let¡¯s leave no Regrets- Part 1


    Morning sunlight filtered through the curtains as Kyle neatly folded another shirt into his pack.


    The quiet rustle of cloth was the only sound in the room¡ªexcept for the occasional pitiful grumble from the lump curled up on his bed.


    Queen lay there sulking, its back turned to Kyle, wings slightly drooped. It had refused to look at him since he¡¯d started packing.


    ¡°You¡¯re really being dramatic. I¡¯ll only be gone a few days at most.¡±


    Kyle said with a small smile, glancing over his shoulder.


    Queen didn¡¯t respond.


    Kyle walked over and sat at the edge of the bed, placing a hand gently on its back.


    ¡°You¡¯re in charge while I¡¯m gone. Doesn¡¯t that sound important?¡±


    Still no response. Its tail flicked.


    Kyle chuckled.


    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t act like I¡¯m leaving you forever.¡±


    Queen let out a faint, mournful chirp.


    ¡°You¡¯re the fastest creature in this entire region. If anything happens, you¡¯ll know before anyone else. I need you here. And... I promise I¡¯ll come back. Lysander¡¯s coming with me anyway, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Kyle said, voice softer now.


    At the mention of the dragon cub¡¯s name, Queen finally stirred, cracking one eye open and letting out a soft snort.


    ¡°There you are. Knew you couldn¡¯t stay mad forever.¡±


    Kyle murmured.


    Queen nuzzled against his hand grudgingly, clearly still unhappy but somewhat pacified.


    A knock sounded at the door before Bruce stepped in, a bundle of papers in his hands. His face was unusually somber.


    ¡°Young master. ust a few last documents to sign before you leave.¡±


    Bruce greeted quietly. ¡±


    Kyle stood and took the papers from him, quickly scribbling his name where necessary. Bruce remained silent for a moment, then finally blurted out,


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had days to ask that. Bit late, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Bruce admitted, rubbing the back of his neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s just... I don¡¯t know. I woke up this morning with this heavy feeling. Like something bad might happen if you leave.¡±


    Kyle handed the signed papers back to him.


    ¡°Even if something does, I need to go. You understand that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Bruce hesitated.


    ¡°I do. But does it have to be her?¡±


    Kyle smirked.


    ¡°Silvy?¡±


    Bruce grimaced.


    ¡°She¡¯s not exactly the most... reliable.¡±


    ¡°Which is exactly why she¡¯ll get us in. She does what she wants. And this time, what she wants is to get me to the elves.¡±


    Kyle said.


    Bruce sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not reassured.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a you problem. I¡¯m counting on you and Queen to hold things together here. I¡¯ll be taking Lysander with me. Between the two of us, I doubt anyone would be foolish enough to attack..¡±


    Kyle turned and zipped up his pack.


    As if on cue, the dragon cub squeaked from its nest near the hearth, stretching its small wings.


    Bruce gave it a wary look.


    ¡°You think the elves will welcome you just because of that?¡±


    ¡°Not just welcome. They worship dragons in place of gods¡±


    Kyle replied.


    Bruce raised a brow.


    ¡°And you think that little thing is god-tier?¡±


    Kyle chuckled.


    ¡°Not yet. But it¡¯s growing. And one day, you¡¯ll be able to compare it to a god yourself.¡±


    Bruce made a face.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not, if I¡¯m being honest.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, we might not have a choice.¡±


    Kyle said with a sigh.


    Bruce looked like he wanted to protest but instead turned toward Queen, who had now taken a watchful stance near the window, its mood improved but not fully recovered.


    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll hold the fort. But if anything feels off, I¡¯m coming for you.¡±


    Kyle nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I ask.¡±


    Bruce hesitated one more second before offering a crisp bow.


    ¡°Safe journey, young master.¡±


    As he left the room, Queen nudged Kyle¡¯s hand one last time before bounding after Bruce to keep watch over the grounds.


    Kyle strapped his pack, adjusted his cloak, and looked down at Lysander.


    ¡°Well, little one let¡¯s go meet your admirers. Unfortunately, you¡¯ll have to stay hidden until it is time.¡±


    He murmured.


    ______


    The morning mist still clung to the grassy fields outside the village when Kyle stepped past the barrier, Lysander nestled inside his cloak.


    Ahead of him, leaning against a tree with arms crossed and a bored expression, stood Silvy.


    ¡°You took too long. I¡¯ve been waiting forever. Do you think my time is worthless or something?¡±


    She huffed as soon as she saw him.


    Kyle blinked in surprise before offering an apologetic bow.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to keep you waiting. There were a few things I had to finish up first.¡±


    Silvy¡¯s ears twitched, and the redness in her face was impossible to miss. She glanced away, pretending to admire a nearby bush.


    ¡°Hmph. Well... just don¡¯t be late next time, or I¡¯ll leave without you.¡±


    Kyle smiled.


    ¡°Duly noted.¡±


    Just as the two were about to set off, the sound of hurried footsteps approached them. Rachael came running toward them from the village entrance, her eyes locked onto Kyle.


    ¡°Young master! Are you really planning to leave without me?¡±


    She called out, a bright smile on her face.


    Kyle paused, brow slightly raised.


    ¡°Rachael?¡±


    She stopped in front of them and quickly caught her breath.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to come with you. Someone needs to make sure you¡¯re comfortable along the way. You¡¯ve always looked so tired after trips like these.¡±


    As she spoke, her gaze shifted sideways toward Silvy, her polite smile twisting ever so slightly into a smirk.


    Silvy¡¯s expression darkened immediately, picking up on the provocation.


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡±


    Silvy muttered under her breath, ears twitching in irritation.


    Kyle caught the tension instantly. He opened his mouth to politely decline, but Rachael pressed on.


    ¡°I¡¯ve trained just as much as the others. I¡¯m not weak, even if you think I am.¡±


    Kyle sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether you¡¯ve trained. It¡¯s about whether you¡¯d be a liability.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be! You¡¯ve never even given me a chance to prove myself!¡±


    Rachael insisted, fists clenched.


    Kyle rubbed his temple. He could see it clearly¡ªRachael wasn¡¯t going to let this go. She wasn¡¯t here out of a sense of duty. This was pride. Competition.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll consider taking you with me... if you can defeat Silvy in a fight.¡±


    He said suddenly.


    Both girls froze.


    ¡°What? Why am I being dragged into this?! This isn¡¯t fair, Kyle!¡±


    Silvy snapped.


    Kyle simply looked at her.


    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t doing anything important, and you don¡¯t exactly mind flexing your skills.¡±


    Rachael¡¯s eyes widened, clearly not expecting the condition Kyle had set.


    ¡°Why do I have to prove my fighting skills? That¡¯s not even my main role. I¡¯m good at other things¡ªhealing, runes, support. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    She protested, her tone tinged with disbelief.


    Kyle sighed, rubbing his temple. He wasn¡¯t angry¡ªjust tired.


    ¡°Rachael. You could be the best rune caster in the empire. You could have the sharpest mind and the steadiest hands. But none of that matters if you end up dead on the road.¡±


    He said, his voice low but firm.


    She flinched.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be next to you twenty-four seven. No matter how strong I am, I¡¯m not omnipresent. If you¡¯re not able to protect yourself in the wild, then you become someone else¡¯s prey. And I don¡¯t make a habit of burying my subordinates in roadside ditches just because they wanted to be helpful.¡±


    H continued.


    The cold finality in his words made Rachael¡¯s hands clench into fists. Her expression twisted¡ªsomewhere between hurt and frustration.


    She clearly thought it was unfair. But Kyle had already given her a reason, and pushing further would only make her look petulant. Swallowing her pride, she turned to face Silvy.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    She said through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 240: Ch 240: Lets leave no Regrets- Part 2

    Chapter 240: Ch 240: Let¡¯s leave no Regrets- Part 2


    Silvy rolled her eyes as she stepped forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously going to fight me with that attitude? I was hoping for at least a little excitement.¡±


    Rachael didn¡¯t respond. She raised her hands, muttering under her breath as runes sparked to life around her fingertips.


    A deep purple curse mark lit the air between them and she thrust it forward, targeting Silvy¡¯s legs.


    But Silvy was fast¡ªblindingly fast. Before the rune could lock on, she had already flipped backwards and landed gracefully on her toes. Her counterattack came swiftly: a spin, a flash of her dagger, and a burst of wind that knocked Rachael¡¯s balance.


    Rachael scrambled to recover, casting another series of curses in desperation. She was skilled¡ªbut too slow. Silvy read her every move like an open book.


    Moments later, Rachael was flat on her stomach, face pressed sideways into the dirt.


    Silvy straddled her back, one knee digging harshly between her shoulder blades. Rachael¡¯s arms were pinned, her runes useless now.


    ¡°Done already? I thought you¡¯d at least make me try.¡±


    Silvy said, her tone almost bored.


    Rachael growled under her breath, unwilling to admit defeat. Her body ached, her pride worse¡ªbut she didn¡¯t cry out or beg. That much, at least, she could hold onto.


    Kyle approached the two with a sigh, his arms crossed.


    ¡°Are you ready to give up now? Or do I need to let Silvy keep digging you into the ground until you learn your lesson?¡±


    He asked her.


    Rachael remained silent, her face unreadable. She didn¡¯t want to speak¡ªdidn¡¯t want to admit what was already obvious.


    She had lost, and more importantly, she had been utterly outmatched.


    Silvy clicked her tongue and stood up, brushing off her knees.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, I¡¯ll give you that. But next time you challenge someone, make sure you¡¯re in the same league.¡±


    She muttered, glancing back down at Rachael.


    Rachael sat up slowly, dirt smeared across her cheek. Her eyes didn¡¯t meet Kyle¡¯s as she whispered.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Kyle nodded.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯ve got potential, Rachael. But don¡¯t let pride blind you. There¡¯s a time to fight, and a time to grow stronger first. Know the difference.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond, but she did bow her head.


    Kyle turned back to Silvy.


    ¡°Still feel like dragging me to your village after that?¡±


    Silvy smirked.


    ¡°Only if you stop making me fight your overenthusiastic fan club.¡±


    Kyle gave her a dry look.


    ¡°No promises.¡±


    Behind him, Queen chirped from a nearby perch, watching the aftermath with its usual unreadable stare. It was looking at Kyle leave. Lysander, tucked beneath Kyle¡¯s cloak, stirred and let out a tiny yawn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move. We¡¯ve wasted enough time already.¡±


    Kyle said.


    As Silvy led the way into the woods and Kyle followed at her side, Rachael sat silently by the edge of the barrier, brushing dirt from her arms.


    She had lost¡ªbut not broken.


    Next time, she promised herself, it wouldn¡¯t end the same way.


    ______


    As they walked away from the still-silent Rachael, Silvy cast a backward glance.


    The girl hadn¡¯t moved from where she¡¯d been crushed into the dirt, and while her pride might¡¯ve kept her from crying, her defeat had clearly struck deep.


    Silvy frowned slightly. It had been a clean win, sure¡ªbut something about it didn¡¯t sit right.


    ¡°...Hey.¡±


    She said suddenly, stopping in her tracks.


    Kyle paused as well, turning to her with a questioning look.


    Silvy hesitated before speaking.


    ¡°I think you should reconsider your decision. About Rachael.¡±


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°She lost the match.¡±


    ¡°She did. But... she¡¯s serious about going with you. Even after being humiliated like that, she didn¡¯t whine or throw a tantrum. She really wanted to come. Isn¡¯t that worth something?¡±


    Silvy agreed, then sighed.


    Kyle stared at her for a moment before replying.


    ¡°Even if I wanted to take her, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°She has a sick younger brother back in the village. One who depends on her care. If something happens to her on the road, it won¡¯t just be her death¡ªit¡¯ll destroy the only family he has left.¡±


    Silvy blinked, startled.


    ¡°You never mentioned that.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I had to. Rachael¡¯s feelings aside, she has a duty she can¡¯t run away from.¡±


    Kyle replied.


    Silvy looked away, her gaze distant.


    ¡°Still. You surprise me sometimes, you know.¡±


    Kyle tilted his head.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sharp with your words, you look cold most of the time, and your expression makes people think twice before approaching. But here you are, turning someone down not because she¡¯s weak¡ªbut because you don¡¯t want her to abandon her family.¡±


    Kyle offered a half-smile.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t call that compassion. Just practicality.¡±


    ¡°Mm. When I first met you, I didn¡¯t think you had it in you.¡±


    Silvy hummed noncommittally, then glanced at him again.


    He raised a brow. ¡°Compassion?¡±


    ¡°Surprises. Warmth. That kind of stuff. You really are full of contradictions, Kyle Armstrong.¡±


    She said with a smirk.


    Kyle gave her a dry look.


    ¡°You talk like you haven¡¯t seen worse people in this world.¡±


    ¡°I have. Plenty of them. Which is why it catches me off guard when someone... isn¡¯t.¡±


    She replied, her tone softening.


    He glanced at her sideways.


    ¡°You¡¯re being unusually sentimental.¡±


    She shrugged, then offered a small smile.


    ¡°Looks can be deceiving. I¡¯ve always known that. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be the one to remind me.¡±


    Kyle scoffed lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen more filth and lies than I could ever show you.¡±


    Silvy didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her expression turned thoughtful, but rather than answering, she shifted the subject entirely.


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re close to our first destination. Just over that hill lies a village where we can rest for the night.¡±


    Kyle glanced ahead. The horizon dipped slightly into a low valley, and he could see the faint traces of smoke curling from chimneys in the distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to stay there tonight. From tomorrow onward, things will get... less peaceful. The elf forest doesn¡¯t welcome outsiders, and the paths are harsh¡ªeven for me.¡±


    Silvy continued.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Kyle said with a nod.


    Lysander, nestled inside Kyle¡¯s cloak, shifted and let out a small, contented chirp.


    Lysander, who had been gliding above silently, dipped lower in the sky and gave a sharp turn as if in agreement before continuing on.


    As the pair began descending the slope toward the village, Silvy walked beside him in quiet for a time.


    ¡°...Kyle.¡±


    She said again, her voice a little softer.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He glanced over.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    She didn¡¯t clarify, only walked a little faster so she was ahead of him now.


    ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ll ruin the mood if I explain.¡±


    Kyle allowed himself a small smile.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    The sun began dipping lower, casting the sky in amber hues. With the next day¡¯s journey promising challenges, this final moment of peace felt oddly significant.


    Neither of them said it, but both knew¡ªthis was the calm before the storm.


    As they walked away from the still-defeated Rachael, Silvy kept glancing back, her brow furrowed.


    Rachael hadn¡¯t moved. Her face was still half-pressed into the dirt, her pride the only thing keeping her from crying.


    Silvy had seen a lot in her life¡ªpeople broken, humiliated, stepped on¡ªbut something about this felt different. Not pitiful, exactly... but weighty. Heavy.

 Chapter 241: Ch 241: Lets leave no Regrets- Part 3

    They reached the village just as the sun dipped behind the hills, casting long shadows over the cobbled streets and modest buildings.


    Smoke curled from the chimneys, the scent of baked bread and stew drifting in the air. Silvy took a long breath and stretched.


    "Alright. Let me go get us a place to stay. You''d get robbed blind by the innkeepers around here if you tried."


    She said, brushing her silver hair back.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    "You think I''d be that easy?"


    She smirked.


    "You smell like money. That''s enough."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment."


    Kyle said flatly.


    "Do what you want. I''ll be back soon. Try not to start a war before I return."


    She said, turning to leave.


    Kyle watched her go before turning toward the heart of the village.


    He had no interest in wasting time in an inn lobby. If Silvy wanted to handle accommodations, he wouldn''t argue. Instead, he wandered.


    Soon, the sound of steel clashing with wood drew his attention. He followed it around a corner and came upon a training ground tucked beside the barracks.


    It was dusty and ill-kept, the wooden dummies worn and chipped, the grass trampled into uneven patches. But it wasn''t empty.


    A single boy¡ªbarely into his teens¡ªmoved with practiced steps, swinging a chipped wooden sword with both hands.


    His form was impressive for someone so young. The movements had a rhythm, a clarity that only came from repetition and determination.


    But it was also sloppy in places¡ªhis stance unbalanced, his follow-through wild. Kyle''s eyes narrowed.


    ''He''s trying too hard. Training without guidance. That''s dangerous.''


    What caught Kyle''s attention even more was the scene behind the boy.


    Several full-grown guards lounged nearby beneath the barracks'' awning, drinking from bottles and laughing raucously. Not one of them paid attention to the boy''s training.


    ''So that''s the kind of place this is.''


    Kyle thought, expression darkening.


    He stepped forward.


    The boy instantly froze, his eyes catching Kyle''s figure approaching. He spun, blade raised in a defensive posture. There was fear in his eyes¡ªbut not panic. He stood his ground.


    "Who are you? What do you want?"


    The boy demanded.


    Kyle stopped a few feet away, hands at his sides.


    "Relax. I''m not here to harm you."


    The boy didn''t lower his sword.


    "Then what are you doing here?"


    "I was just passing through. Saw your sword form. You''ve got talent."


    Kyle said.


    The boy looked confused¡ªand even more suspicious.


    "What''s that got to do with you?"


    Kyle smiled faintly.


    "When I see talent, I like to nurture it. And you''re no different."


    The boy''s eyes narrowed.


    "You don''t even know me."


    "That doesn''t matter. Your grip is off. Your shoulders are tense. You''re favoring your right foot when you should be keeping balance on both. That kind of mistake will get you killed in a real fight."


    Kyle replied.


    The boy blinked, surprised. Kyle''s voice was calm, almost detached¡ªbut his words were sharp. Exact. Accurate.


    "...You''re a swordsman?"


    The boy asked cautiously.


    "You could say that."


    The guards behind the boy let out another loud laugh, and one of them shouted,


    "Oi, Brann! Stop pretending to be a hero and come drink with us!"


    The boy didn''t even turn to look. His gaze was fixed on Kyle.


    "You''re not from here."


    He said.


    "I''m not."


    "...Then why help me?"


    Kyle paused for a moment before answering.


    "Because someone once helped me when they didn''t have to. I figured I''d return the favor, if I ever had the chance."


    Brann slowly lowered his sword, though his grip remained tight.


    Kyle took a step forward.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Brann,"


    The boy said.


    "Brann Holt."


    "Well, Brann, if you''re serious about improving, I''ll give you a few pointers."


    Kyle said, stepping onto the dusty training ground.


    Brann hesitated. Then, after a moment''s thought, he nodded.


    "Alright."


    Kyle moved beside him, adjusting the boy''s posture with a tap of his boot.


    "Weight here. Your center''s too far forward. And stop locking your elbows when you swing."


    Brann adjusted his stance, repeating the motion again. Cleaner this time. More fluid.


    Kyle nodded.


    "Good."


    The guards continued drinking in the background, none of them bothering to interfere. Kyle watched Brann''s next few strikes, correcting small errors with quiet instruction.


    Eventually, Brann stopped and turned toward him.


    "You''re really strong, aren''t you?"


    Kyle looked at him.


    "Strong enough to stay alive. That''s what matters."


    Brann grinned for the first time.


    "Then teach me everything you know."


    Kyle smirked slightly.


    "We''ll start with the basics."


    As the sun dipped lower, casting long shadows across the field, Kyle remained there, quietly guiding a determined boy through a world the adults around him had already abandoned.


    ______


    The tavern was dimly lit, its walls stained with the smell of old liquor and firewood smoke.


    Racheal slumped over a small table tucked into a dark corner, a nearly empty bottle of cheap wine clenched loosely in her fingers.


    Her cheeks were flushed red, her vision hazy, and her thoughts louder than the drunken chatter around her.


    ''I lost... to Silvy...''


    The memory flashed in her mind again¡ªher face shoved into the dirt, Silvy''s knee pressing down, Kyle watching in silence.


    Racheal took another deep swig from the bottle, bitterness curling in her chest.


    A familiar voice clicked its tongue behind her.


    "You do realize drinking won''t change what happened, right?"


    Racheal didn''t turn her head.


    "Go away, Sasha."


    Sasha, her mentor and the only person who treated her like more than a backup tool, sat down anyway.


    "You''ve had enough."


    "I know. Just... let me drink today. Just today, okay?"


    Racheal muttered.


    Sasha sighed, the disappointment in her voice evident.


    "You can wallow now, but remember¡ªyou asked for that fight. And you lost because you weren''t prepared."


    Racheal said nothing. She just reached for the bottle again, spilling a little over the side. Sasha stood up slowly, giving her one last look.


    "Don''t let shame turn into weakness, Racheal. He chose not to take you because you weren''t ready. That doesn''t mean you''ll never be."


    With that, Sasha left, her footsteps fading into the sounds of the tavern. Racheal stayed behind, alone again with her thoughts and half-finished wine.


    A few minutes passed in silence before someone else slid onto the bench beside her.


    "Rough day?"


    The stranger asked casually.


    Racheal groaned, not even looking.


    "Piss off."


    The stranger chuckled, unbothered. Their voice was smooth, almost too calm.


    "Disappointed in yourself? Angry at him? Wishing you were stronger?"


    Racheal narrowed her eyes.


    "What part of ''piss off'' didn''t you understand?"


    The stranger leaned in slightly.


    "If you want power... real power... seek the Temple of the Moon God. It''s hidden, but those who want it badly enough always find it."


    Her head swayed, and her eyes fluttered.


    "Temple...?"


    But the alcohol was winning. She barely registered the name before her head dropped to the table, her breath slowing.


    The stranger stood, brushing their coat as they turned to leave.


    "Sleep for now, little mage. You''ll remember enough."


    Racheal didn''t hear them go. She didn''t hear the final whisper they left behind in the air, like a prayer cast in shadow:


    "Power always comes at a price."

 Chapter 242: Ch 242: Elfs Trail- Part 1

    Chapter 242: Ch 242: Elf¡¯s Trail- Part 1


    The first rays of dawn hadn¡¯t even touched the sky when Silvy stirred from her bed.


    She blinked blearily at the wooden ceiling above her before letting out a long sigh, her thoughts once again centered around the same person who¡¯d been troubling her heart for weeks now.


    ¡°Kyle...Why do I have to fall for someone like you?¡±


    She muttered aloud, dragging her hands over her face.


    She sat up, wrapping the blanket around her legs.


    ¡°I really tried everything to get over him. Avoidance, logic, even drinking awful human tea meant to ¡®calm the heart¡¯¡ªnothing worked!¡±


    She groaned and flopped back onto the mattress, before shooting upright again, determined.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. Elves are solitary. When we fall, we fall hard. If I¡¯m going to be a fool, I may as well be a prepared one.¡±


    She tugged on her tunic, braided her hair quickly, and headed downstairs.


    Her boots tapped against the wooden steps as she made her way toward the kitchen with a new plan in mind: she¡¯d cook him something nice. Impress him with a personal touch. That had to work.


    Eventually.


    The inn¡¯s chef, a stout woman with tired eyes and flour dusted across her apron, looked up in surprise when Silvy entered.


    ¡°I want to use your kitchen. I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    Silvy declared.


    The woman squinted at her.


    ¡°You a cook?¡±


    ¡°Not professionally. But I¡¯m trying to impress someone.¡±


    Silvy admitted, fishing out a few silver coins from her pouch and laying them neatly on the counter.


    The chef¡¯s expression softened ever so slightly at that, and with a grumble, she scooped up the coins.


    ¡°One hour max. Don¡¯t burn anything.¡±


    Silvy smiled victoriously.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    With practiced hands¡ªdespite her claims¡ªSilvy began preparing a simple but hearty meal.


    Freshly baked bread, seared vegetables with fragrant herbs, and softly scrambled eggs. She plated it carefully, added a sprig of greens for presentation, and carried the tray up to Kyle¡¯s room with a fluttering heart.


    But when she opened the door, it was empty.


    She frowned, setting the tray aside on the table.


    ¡°He¡¯s not...?¡±


    She stepped inside just to make sure. The bed was untouched.


    ¡®Where could he have gone so early?¡¯


    She paused, closed her eyes, and focused on his mana. It didn¡¯t take her long to trace it¡ªout in the fields, just beyond the village. With a huff, she picked up the tray and walked out.


    What she found made her pause.


    Kyle stood a few meters away from a young teenage boy, coaching him calmly as the boy swung a wooden sword in clumsy arcs


    Kyle occasionally corrected the boy¡¯s form, but otherwise let him struggle and grow on his own.


    Silvy stared from a distance, tray in hand, expression unreadable.


    ¡°...Of course you¡¯re out helping someone Even when no one¡¯s watching.¡±


    She muttered under her breath, lips twitching upward.


    ______


    Brann¡¯s wooden sword whistled through the air as he repeated the same movement for the tenth time that morning.


    Sweat dripped down his brow, and his arms trembled from the strain, but he didn¡¯t stop. Not until he heard Kyle speak.


    ¡°Better. You¡¯re adjusting your weight properly now. Still a little stiff on the recovery swing, but that¡¯s a big improvement from yesterday.¡±


    Kyle said from the sidelines, arms crossed, eyes sharp with evaluation.


    Brann¡¯s face lit up, his chest rising with pride.


    ¡°Really? I¡ªI¡¯ve been trying to fix that all night.¡±


    Kyle nodded slowly.


    ¡°It shows. You¡¯ve got the makings of a decent swordsman. Keep at it, and you might surprise yourself.¡±


    The boy¡¯s smile faltered for a second, doubt creeping back into his eyes.


    ¡°You really think I can become strong?¡±


    Kyle walked forward, stopping just short of the boy and giving him a serious look.


    ¡°You¡¯re like a sponge. You learn fast, and you want to learn. That¡¯s rare. If you want proper training, my village could use someone like you. We¡¯ve got space. And teachers.¡±


    He paused.


    Brann¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The offer caught him off guard. He looked tempted¡ªachingly so¡ªbut the hesitation in his gaze soon hardened.


    ¡°...I appreciate that, sir. But I owe this place a debt. These people raised me. I want to protect them... at least once. Before I move on.


    Brann said finally.


    Kyle¡¯s expression softened. He respected the resolve.


    ¡°That¡¯s your choice. But if you ask me, this village is going to keep clipping your wings.¡±


    Brann gripped his sword tighter but didn¡¯t answer. Kyle gave him a pat on the shoulder before turning around to leave.


    From behind a cluster of trees, Silvy watched with narrowed eyes and a tightly gripped breakfast tray.


    Kyle¡¯s voice, his gentle encouragement, the way he looked at that boy like he saw potential¡ªit all made her feel... odd.


    ¡®Why does it feel like he¡¯s more impressed with that brat than with me?¡¯


    She sulked internally.


    Kyle glanced her way as soon as he stepped past the treeline. His brow arched.


    ¡°Silvy? What are you doing here?¡±


    She huffed and stepped forward.


    ¡°I made food for you.¡±


    She said, offering the tray with both hands.


    Kyle looked at the tray, then at her. His lips curled into a smirk.


    ¡°You know, fairy tales warn against taking food from the fae. It¡¯s how humans get trapped forever.¡±


    Silvy¡¯s eye twitched.


    ¡°If I wanted to bind you with a fae spell, I¡¯d have done it already.¡±


    He chuckled.


    ¡°You would fail.¡±


    Her mouth dropped open, scandalized.


    ¡°Excuse me?!¡±


    Kyle took the tray from her before she could stomp her foot.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He said offhandedly, sitting on a nearby stone and opening the food. The smell wafted up, warm and fresh.


    Silvy crossed her arms, still offended.


    ¡°Just for that, I hope it curses you.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯ll be the tastiest curse I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    Kyle said as he took a bite. He chewed for a moment... then nodded.


    ¡°Not bad. Really not bad.¡±


    Silvy blinked, caught off guard by the compliment. She turned away quickly so he wouldn¡¯t see her grin.


    ¡°Tch. Of course it¡¯s not bad. I made it.¡±


    Kyle took another bite, content.


    Silvy lingered by his side, pretending not to care as Kyle ate, though her ears twitched slightly with anticipation at each bite.


    His silence made her fidget. Finally, she glanced his way, her voice quieter than usual.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to eat all of it?¡±


    Kyle glanced at her sideways.


    ¡°Should I not?¡±


    ¡°...No. I mean, yes. Eat it. I just... Forget it.¡±


    She trailed off, then huffed.


    Kyle raised a brow.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting strange today. Trying to poison me with kindness?¡±


    Silvy blushed and looked away, pretending to inspect a nearby tree.


    ¡°I already told you¡ªI¡¯d have succeeded if that was my intention.¡±


    Kyle smiled faintly and finished the last bite.


    ¡°You¡¯re really not used to showing you care, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an elf. We¡¯re not raised for this kind of thing. But...¡±


    She muttered.


    She paused, biting her lip.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so bad. Doing something... for someone else.¡±


    Kyle stood, brushing his hands off.


    ¡°You did well. I appreciate it.¡±


    The words struck Silvy like a soft hammer to the heart. Her breath caught, but she quickly masked it with a scoff.


    ¡°This is bad for my heart.¡±

 Chapter 243: Ch 243: Elfs Trail- Part 2

    Silvy looked quietly satisfied as she saw Kyle finishing the meal she had prepared.


    A rare calm settled in her chest, her earlier nerves soothed by the simple act of him eating what she made. She gave a dramatic little sigh and then flicked her hair over her shoulder.


    "Well, I suppose I can forgive you now for your earlier rudeness."


    She said, tilting her head up as if granting him a royal pardon.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow, then gave an exaggerated bow, one hand crossing his chest.


    "How gracious of you, Lady Silvy. I am unworthy of your mercy."


    Her face turned crimson immediately.


    "D-Don''t mock me like that!"


    "I''m not."


    Kyle said innocently, but there was a glint in his eyes that betrayed his amusement.


    She turned her head away quickly to hide the redness in her cheeks and tried to change the subject.


    "A-anyway, are you done with whatever you needed to do here? Or are you planning to make me wait all day again?"


    Kyle shook his head.


    "No, I''m done here. If you''re ready, we can leave whenever."


    Silvy gave a short nod and led him through the village toward the tree line.


    As they approached, the woods seemed to darken¡ªnot ominously, but like a gentle curtain of shade falling over them.


    A quiet breeze brushed through the leaves, and the air suddenly felt heavier, more still.


    "This is the Elf''s Trail. It''s the last veil before we reach the elf village. Beyond here, the forest itself decides if you are worthy of passing."


    She said, gesturing toward the thick line of trees ahead.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s enchanted."


    "Yes. The trail has ancient magic¡ªwoven into the very roots of the forest. If you let your thoughts wander or hesitate too much, you''ll lose your way. Even looking back at where you came from will cause the path to twist. The only safe way to walk it..."


    Silvy replied, serious now.


    She extended her hand toward him, palm open.


    "...is if we go together."


    Kyle looked at her hand, then up at her, an amused glint lighting his eyes.


    "I have mana, Silvy. I can trace your mana signature and stay on course. You really think I''ll get lost?"


    Silvy huffed.


    "I''m being serious, Kyle. This isn''t like any other magic you''ve encountered. Even the divine struggle to navigate the Elf''s Trail if they aren''t welcome."


    Kyle chuckled.


    "Then let''s make a bet. If I make it to the village without getting lost, you owe me another breakfast. If I get lost, I''ll cook for you."


    Silvy stared at him for a moment, completely unamused.


    "Do I look like I''m in the mood to play games with an ancient forest?"


    Kyle gave her a smug look.


    "I''m just trying to make things interesting."


    She groaned and snatched his hand.


    "Just shut up and come on already."


    His hand felt warm in hers¡ªcalloused, but firm. It wasn''t the first time she''d held someone''s hand, but this... this felt different.


    She tried not to let her expression show it and pulled him into the forest without another word.


    The moment their feet crossed the threshold, the sounds of the village faded behind them. The air turned denser, like a thick blanket of ancient breath hung between the trees.


    Shafts of light filtered through the canopy, making the ground shimmer in strange patterns.


    The deeper they went, the more surreal it became¡ªcolors shifted subtly, and shadows flickered at the edges of vision like ghosts.


    Kyle walked calmly beside her, his steps careful but confident.


    Silvy glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. He looked unfazed. Still, she squeezed his hand a little tighter.


    "Don''t let go."


    She said softly.


    He looked down at her.


    "I won''t."


    For a moment, the forest seemed to hum in response, its silence breaking like a whisper of approval. Leaves rustled above, despite there being no wind.


    A soft path seemed to open before them, just wide enough for two to walk side by side.


    They continued onward, hand in hand, the world behind them swallowed by the quiet magic of the Elf''s Trail.


    Silvy didn''t know what lay ahead in the elf village¡ªwhat kind of trials or welcomes awaited¡ªbut she knew, without a doubt, that Kyle would face it head-on.


    She just hoped the village was ready for someone like him.


    ______


    Kyle let Silvy drag him deeper into the forest, her hand tightly gripping his.


    The Elf''s Trail was dense with old magic, the trees whispering in a language only the forest understood.


    A thick mist clung to their path, muting all sound except the soft crunch of their footsteps.


    He activated mana into his eyes.


    [System Notification: Elf Trail Mana Map constructed. Host has access to live terrain data. Danger Zones (red), Safe Zones (green), and Treasure Points (gold) marked. Caution: Interference detected ¨C forest attempting illusionary override.]


    Kyle''s eyes scanned the path ahead. While the fog masked everything from normal sight, his vision cut through the illusions like a blade.


    Markers floated in his view¡ªglowing nodes denoting monsters hiding in the mist, small patches of safety nestled between dangers, and even pockets of energy that signaled buried magical treasures.


    He frowned.


    Silvy, walking ahead and still pulling him along, complained under her breath.


    "Humans are too fragile. Honestly, if you weren''t so helpless, I wouldn''t need to guide you. You better not look back. That''s how you get eaten by the forest."


    Kyle didn''t answer. His attention was elsewhere now.


    Silvy continued to rant as they walked.


    "And don''t try to rely on your mana too much. You''ll just tire yourself out and lose your way. Humans always think they can brute-force through everything."


    But something was wrong.


    The map showed their path veering off course.


    Even though Silvy was confidently marching forward, Kyle noticed they''d passed two danger markers and a treasure node they should''ve hit.


    And more importantly, the figure in front of him¡ªstill holding his hand¡ªwas no longer showing any mana signature at all.


    Kyle''s brows furrowed. Silvy always leaked a faint natural aura¡ªsomething ancient, something forest-bound.


    But now... there was nothing.


    He let go of the hand.


    The figure didn''t stop. It kept walking ahead, still muttering complaints. Kyle took a step back, observing the form.


    The mist clung to it unnaturally now, and its footsteps made no sound at all. His fingers twitched with instinct.


    [System Alert: You are being lured off-trail by a forest spirit. Illusion Type: Displacement Phantom.]


    "So that''s how it is. It tried to mimic her down to the speech. Not bad."


    Kyle muttered.


    The fake-Silvy suddenly stopped walking. Slowly, its head turned, eyes empty and glassy.


    "You weren''t supposed to notice yet."


    It said, voice distorting.


    Kyle''s expression didn''t change.


    "I''m not the kind of prey that walks into open jaws."


    And then, as he raised his mana and focused on the correct trail markers ahead, the illusion dissolved¡ªmelting back into mist.


    The real trail emerged, twisting like a serpent through the trees.


    Kyle exhaled quietly and began walking on the true path.


    "Time to find the real Silvy...or well, see where I am right now."


    He said, disappearing into the fog.

 Chapter 244: Ch 244: Elfs Trail- Part 3

    Chapter 244: Ch 244: Elf¡¯s Trail- Part 3


    Once Kyle realized the forest¡¯s trick, he stopped resisting and let the Elf Trail carry him forward. Instead of walking with reason, he moved by instinct¡ªfeet gliding with silent precision along a current of ancient mana only visible through the lens of honed perception.


    The mist around him writhed with life, responding to his movement, testing him with each step.


    [System Alert: Host is surrounded. Number of entities: 27. Threat Level: Low.]


    Kyle¡¯s lips curved into a calm smirk.


    ¡°So this is how you greet strangers.¡±


    From the mist, figures emerged¡ªshadows barely formed, mana-born predators lurking in the folds of illusion and fear.


    With a flick of his wrist, Kyle dispelled the last trace of the illusion clinging to his hand.


    ¡°Tricky place. But not without charm. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re hiding.¡±


    He said, mana flaring faintly around him.


    A low growl split the silence. Then the first creature lunged.


    Kyle didn¡¯t flinch. A flicker of mana burst from his palm, forming a thin arc that cut through the air with surgical precision.


    The beast collapsed mid-leap, evaporating like fog struck by sunlight.


    More came¡ªleaping, sprinting, slithering from all sides.


    But Kyle stood calm at the center of the storm.


    Though the monsters remained cloaked from normal vision, their mana signatures glowed brightly against the system¡¯s overlay¡ªeach movement clear, each threat tracked.


    He moved only when necessary, each action deliberate: a sidestep, a mana slash, a precise jab to the heart. The mist hissed as it was painted with invisible blood.


    Ten down.


    Seventeen.


    Twenty-three.


    Still, they kept coming, but the rhythm never broke. Kyle¡¯s breathing remained steady, his mind sharp.


    When the final beast descended from the canopy, jaws wide and glowing with toxic mana, Kyle turned with perfect timing¡ªcaught it midair and slammed it into the ground.


    The creature twitched once before going still.


    [System Notification: Entity Count ¨C 0. Immediate Threat Cleared.]


    Kyle exhaled through his nose and rolled his shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a strange way of entertaining guests.¡±


    He muttered.


    The first did not reply back, so Kyle was left with his own thoughts to entertain him.


    ¡°Congratulations. You¡¯ve officially lost the trail.¡±


    Kyle looked around. The shifting mist had dulled again, taking with it even the faintest sense of direction.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t about to let myself get stabbed just to stay on a forest path.¡±


    He crouched down, brushing away moss that shimmered faintly with blue light. Underneath were herbs¡ªrare, glowing, infused with deep mana.


    His fingers moved gently, extracting the roots and sealing them into pouches.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting this detour go to waste.¡±


    He spent the next stretch of time gathering¡ªether lilies, dusk-bark, mana-thread moss. Every now and then, he¡¯d scratch quick notes onto bark or stone, tracking mana pulses and growth cycles.


    By the time the mist thinned and the pressure lightened, Kyle had filled every pouch he carried.


    He looked up and whispered.


    ¡°Thanks for the hospitality.¡±


    The forest, silent once more, answered with a gentle tug at his senses.


    Kyle followed the faint pull of mana, steps silent as the mist parted before him like a curtain drawn by unseen hands.


    The forest was no longer hostile. In fact, it felt... curious. As if it had recognized him¡ªnot just as a challenger, but as something it hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    He walked without urgency now, each step deliberate as he examined the landscape.


    There were no signs of monsters anymore, only quiet groves and shimmering flora, untouched by time. A few spirit wisps floated nearby, watching him with glowing eyes before scattering at his gaze.


    ¡°Either I passed your trial, or you¡¯re luring me deeper for something more interesting.¡±


    Kyle murmured.


    ¡°Well, at least I¡¯m still alive, aren¡¯t I? Does that mean I passed the test?¡±


    He stopped by a peculiar-looking tree with twisting silver bark. Small crystals dotted its base like fruit. Kyle tapped one and felt a light pulse¡ªmana-dense, likely alchemical-grade.


    ¡°Another treasure.¡±


    He whispered, harvesting a few.


    The forest accepted his presence now. It no longer tried to deceive or test him.


    And Kyle, ever the opportunist, continued forward¡ªnot just stronger than when he entered, but with the forest¡¯s bounty in hand and a subtle shift in the mist guiding his return.


    ______


    Silvy, unaware that Kyle had slipped from her grasp some time ago, continued tugging along what she believed was his hand. Her voice drifted through the mist as she guided him forward.


    ¡°...I¡¯m not even sure what the elders will say when they see me again. It¡¯s been years since I left. Things might have changed. Maybe even too much...¡±


    She muttered, half to herself.


    She hesitated for a moment, as if trying to choose her next words carefully, then shook her head.


    ¡°Ah, forget it. I shouldn¡¯t dump this on you. It¡¯s not your problem.¡±


    The forest around her was still cloaked in its signature mist, thick and unnerving, but she didn¡¯t feel afraid. As long as she was with Kyle, she felt secure¡ªeven if she wouldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Still holding onto the hand she thought belonged to him, Silvy continued walking, her pace steady but her mind distracted.


    The Elf Trail was sacred, twisting and fickle, but she trusted her instincts to guide them through.


    ¡°Say, Kyle, you¡¯re really quiet. That¡¯s rare, you know? Usually you¡¯re¡ª¡±


    She said after a pause.


    She stopped mid-sentence, finally glancing over her shoulder.


    There was no one there.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    The hand she¡¯d been holding was nothing more than mist and mana shaped into the memory of a presence. It evaporated into the air, vanishing like it had never existed.


    Silvy¡¯s breath caught. She spun in a slow circle, eyes darting through the pale fog, but there was no sign of Kyle anywhere.


    ¡°No...No, no, no¡ªhe was right here!¡±


    She whispered.


    Panic bubbled up in her chest. The Elf Trail wasn¡¯t something to take lightly.


    It wasn¡¯t just a path¡ªit was a living test, one that shifted, confused, and swallowed those who weren¡¯t prepared. Even she, a half-elf with fae blood, could lose her way.


    And she had.


    ¡°How...? I¡¯m supposed to be guiding him, not the other way around!¡±


    Her hands curled into fists.


    Silvy turned again, searching for even a trace of Kyle¡¯s mana, but the thick haze blocked everything.


    Her usual senses¡ªso attuned to the forest¡ªfelt muddled and muted, as if the trail was mocking her now.


    She bit her lip and forced herself to stay calm.


    ¡°Okay... okay, think, Silvy. You¡¯re not lost. You just... misplaced him. That¡¯s all.¡±


    But even she knew that was a lie.


    She didn¡¯t know where Kyle was.


    And worse, she didn¡¯t even know where she was anymore.


    Silvy took a shaky breath and pressed a hand to her chest, trying to steady the frantic beat of her heart.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He has to be. This is Kyle we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    She told herself.


    But reassurance was hard to come by in the ever-shifting mist.


    She knelt down, pressing her palm to the mossy ground and tried to attune herself to the trail¡¯s mana flow. Nothing. No warmth, no direction¡ªjust a heavy silence that made her stomach twist.


    ¡°I have to find him.¡±


    She whispered, standing again.


    No matter what the forest threw at her next, she would not leave without him.

 Chapter 245: Ch 245: Elfs Trail- Part 4

    Silvy''s voice echoed through the misty expanse of the Elf Trail.


    "Kyle? Kyle, where are you?"


    No answer came¡ªonly the whispering rustle of leaves, the low hum of distant mana currents, and the ever-present mist that clung to her like cold breath.


    She turned in a slow circle, her chest tightening with each passing second. Panic hadn''t fully taken hold yet, but confusion was quickly creeping in.


    "When did I lose him...?"


    She murmured.


    Silvy retraced her steps mentally. She''d been speaking to him, holding his hand¡ªor what she thought was his hand.


    She cursed under her breath, realizing now that it had all been an illusion.


    The Elf Trail had fooled her. Again.


    Silvy turned to the side of the trail and stared out into the woods beyond.


    There was no path there¡ªonly thick trees and swirling fog, the unknown pressing in from all directions. The rules of the Elf Trail were clear:


    Never leave it. Never look back. Never lose your guide.


    But Kyle wasn''t an elf. He hadn''t been raised with the warnings.


    He didn''t even belong to the trail. If he''d gotten lost or misled, there was no telling where he might have ended up.


    Silvy''s gut screamed at her not to step off the trail.


    Her common sense, drilled into her from childhood, warned her of the dangers¡ªhow even full-blooded elves could lose themselves in the forest''s grasp if they strayed.


    But Kyle was out there.


    "I''m an elf too. This forest won''t affect me the same way. I''ll be fine."


    She told herself, trying to quiet the fear in her chest.


    The logical part of her mind whispered, You''ve been away from the village too long. You''re not protected anymore. But her stubborn heart dismissed it. I have to find him.


    With a deep breath, Silvy stepped off the trail.


    The shift was immediate.


    The mist thickened around her, pressing against her skin like a living thing.


    The world darkened by a shade, and a deep, pulsing energy rolled across the forest floor like thunder. Her breath caught. Her senses were no longer clear. The air felt hostile. Unnatural.


    Then she felt them¡ªwatching eyes from the shadows. Predators born of mana, twisted creatures that prowled the ancient wilds outside the Elf Trail.


    Her body tensed, instincts kicking in. The first growl echoed behind her, low and guttural.


    "Oh no."


    A monster lunged from the mist. Silvy twisted to the side, just barely avoiding a set of gnashing teeth aimed at her neck.


    She stumbled, cried out¡ªa sharp, startled yell that cut through the trees.


    ______


    Back in the forest''s depths, Kyle''s boot pressed into soft moss as he finished stashing the last of the herbs into his system storage.


    The small, luminous plants shimmered briefly before vanishing into magical containment.


    Thanks to the controlled mana field within the storage space, none of the herbs would wilt or degrade over time. It was the perfect preservation system.


    Kyle stood up, brushing his hands off.


    "That should do for now. Still have room for more on the way back."


    He muttered.


    He scanned the surroundings with calm eyes, noting how the forest seemed quieter now.


    No more ambushes, no hostile mana signatures nearby¡ªjust the steady thrum of wild nature and the subtle shifts of unseen currents.


    Then¡ª


    A sharp, familiar yell tore through the silence.


    Kyle''s expression hardened.


    "Silvy."


    He turned without hesitation and began to move.


    His steps were swift but deliberate, avoiding sudden noise while using the system''s mana map to trace the origin of the scream.


    He knew the Elf Trail had tricks¡ªit could lead people astray, mimic sounds, even turn emotions into illusions. But that scream hadn''t been a trick.


    It was real. And it was hers.


    "Damn it, what was she thinking? She was supposed to know better than to leave the trail..."


    He muttered, weaving through low branches and flickering mist.


    Still, irritation was quickly buried under urgency.


    He couldn''t leave her to fend off forest beasts alone, not when she''d likely left the trail to search for him. Kyle still needed her to play her part.


    He pushed through the fog, mana expanding outward to scan for movement.


    When he finally picked up on the flicker of a struggle¡ªa sudden clash of energies, Silvy''s frantic motion, and the monstrous presence pressing in¡ªhe moved faster.


    A faint smirk crossed his lips despite the situation. But it looked more frustrated than happy.


    "You better not be dying before I get there, elf."


    He didn''t know how deep she''d gone, or how much the forest had already twisted around her. But it didn''t matter.


    The scent of scorched bark and cracked mana filled the air as Kyle moved through the mist with sharp precision.


    The trail left behind by Silvy''s chaotic mana signature wasn''t hard to follow¡ªespecially with her shouting.


    "I hate this forest! I hate everything about it! The mist, the monsters, the dumb trail¡ªugh, and I hate getting lost!"


    Her voice cried out ahead, strained and furious.


    Kyle reached a clearing just as a burst of mana flared in the fog.


    Silvy stood at its center, hair tousled and cheeks flushed with exertion. She was panting, surrounded by distorted beasts of mana and bark.


    Her bow thrummed with light as she fired a volley of arrows, each glowing with pale blue energy.


    They whistled through the mist¡ªonly to miss or graze their targets, embedding into trees or exploding harmlessly in the air.


    She was overwhelmed, and worse, her panic was making her aim worse by the second.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes.


    ''Not good.''


    Silvy didn''t even notice the creature lunging from her blind side. Kyle moved.


    In one swift motion, he appeared at her side and seized her arm, yanking her sharply out of the monster''s path.


    The beast''s claw tore through where she had just been, raking the air instead of flesh.


    Silvy let out a shriek and flailed.


    "Wha¡ª!?"


    "Calm down, it''s me."


    Kyle said flatly, keeping his grip firm.


    She froze, breath catching as she stared up at him.


    "...Kyle?"


    "You''re lucky I showed up. You would''ve been a smear on the ground by now."


    He muttered.


    She blinked a few times, trying to steady her racing heart.


    "You¡ªYou scared the hell out of me! Don''t just grab people like that!"


    "Don''t get lost and pick fights you can''t win, then."


    He shot back, already scanning the battlefield. More monsters were circling in.


    Silvy opened her mouth, then promptly closed it with a huff.


    "I was trying to find you..."


    Kyle didn''t respond. He stepped forward, brushing past her, and let his mana surge.


    Mana exploded from his sword, cutting through three of the creatures in one clean sweep. Their bodies collapsed into smoke and mana, dissolving into the forest floor.


    Silvy watched, stunned. He hadn''t even broken a sweat.


    "You''re seriously insane."


    She muttered, mostly to herself.


    Kyle spared her a glance.


    "You''re supposed to be my guide. Try not to die before we get to your people."


    Silvy winced. "Right. Sorry."


    "Just don''t wander off again."


    Kyle stepped forward, cutting down another beast with minimal effort. With him clearing the path and Silvy no longer panicking, the battle quickly shifted in their favor.